Off course

Chapters

Chapter 1 Freedom and the wedding
Chapter 2 Crashin' the party
Chapter 3 Introductions and Explainations
Interlude: The token
Chapter 4: Political meeting
Chapter 5: The Rescue
Intermission: Ethan and Evo
Chapter 6: Fall of Equestria
Chapter 8: Waking up
Chapter 9: A house on the mountain and Blood Hooves?
Chapter 10: Picking A Tittle For A God
Chapter 11: Training, New Lands and The End
Chapter 12: A different World than You Knew
Chapter 13: The Beast is My Friend
Chapter 14: Mother of Invention
Chapter 15: A Mother's Wrath
Chapter 16: Going Back
Chapter 17: Further down
Chapter 18: Remembering the Past
Chapter 19: Problems
Chapter 20: Out of the Frost
Chapter 21: Holidays
Chapter 22: Bringing Hope
Chapter 23: What is to Come
Prologue
Chapter 7: A New World and to Death We Part

Chapter 1 Freedom and the wedding

I have been sitting here for close to a thousand years with dogmeat on my shoulder and Evo standing next to me in a knightly pose. Over the years there has been a group of ponies that consider us gods. There are two leaders, one by the name of Kisha. She looked like your average anthropomorphic canine, though she did have that sexy neon blue color scheme going on with her black fur. The other by Annabelle, who was female and looked to also be canine in nature. She had brown hair and peach fur with brown strips in her coat. Her pupil was strangely enough a white x mark and she had magenta eyes. All in all everything has been good even though we are barely known. So yea me and Evo have been in this pose for a thousand years, and every so often try and get me to play eye spy. He was only doing that because he was bored and the only thing to spot was stone everywhere. Whenever im not playing eye spy I am thinking. Your probably wondering what I am thinking about, well its about the future. As I was in the stone prison thinking I felt a weakening in the stone surrounding us.

'Hey Evo?' I asked mentally. Now this is possible because somehow we share a mental link. I'm not going to question it, mainly because a lot of the stuff here in equestria I stopped questioning about 997 years ago and I just call it magic.

'Yea what is it?' Evo asked.

'Do you feel it?'

'Yea I do. Do you have a plan?'

'Really Evan? You ask me that even after all these years? Of course I have a plan.'

'Then lets hear it.'

'We're gonna wing it.'

'*sigh* I should have known. Well are we going to break out or what?' he asked.

'Yea just....hold on.' I said as i was running up against the stone inside. After a minute or so cracks started to appear on the stone outside. 'Should just be a few more seconds.' i said as Evo and I were watching the cultists go nuts because their beloved statue was cracking. What was the most unsettling was the fact that those two chicks weren't freaking out at all. Almost as if they knew this would happen. Oh well too late now. When the prison was weak enough, all the stone surrounding us, strangely popped off. When that happened I fell on my back while Evo went to his knee. You know I never thought that sitting in one spot for so long would be exhausting. Well I was resting there for a few minutes to get my strength back, while laying there I notice it had gotten exceptionally quiet. I sat up and looked around the room and saw all the cultists bowing. I turned to Evo and notice he had a face of shock. 'Oh yea, forgot that he was facing the other way all these years.' I thought.

"Um Ethan, whats going on here?" Evo asked.

"Well my good chap, these are cultists. And they believe that we are gods to help them in there endeavors." I said in a British accent causing several of the cultists to chuckle. Ah a well deserved laugh, nothing is better than that.

"Shut up, lets go get our stuff." he said. I had no argument there, I really miss my guns. I just feel naked without them; i've had my guns on me for almost 15 years and you get used to being able to pull one out on a dime. So as Evo went to his room to get his satchel, I just went behind Celestia's old throne and picked mine up. See when stuff like this happens to you, being turned to stone I mean, you have to think ahead. So I sat there in Luna's throne and waited for Evo to get back. As I sat there, I watched these cultist just stair at me while I petted dogmeat and Sabrina, which is the manticore, and watch they were looking at me as if I were god. So I was in that situation until the Evo came back. When he came back in he looked over at me.

"Come m'on Ethan. We got work to do." he said. I instantly shot up when he said work.

"What kind of work?" I asked as I walked over to him.

"We find out what time it is."

"Well considering in the fanfics I used to read, we should have been stoned for a thousand years. But I could be wrong. Oh well, we should head to ponyville just in case." I said as I finally reached him. I looked at him and we both nodded our heads and started walking out the throne room. As we reached the threshold of the giant oak doors, I was stopped when someone put there hand on my shoulder. I acted purely on reflexes, I grabbed my knife and twirled around but stop to see the frightened face of Annabelle. I put my knife away and hugged her, telling her that it was okay. After calming her down I asked her why she stopped me, and surprisingly enough she asked to accompany us. I was about to say no, but she gave me those puppy dog eyes. I tried to say no, but she was just so cute. So I caved in and said yes. I then looked up at the rest of the cultists.

"Okay who else want to come?" I asked. When I did six more of them joined as they took their robes off. As I looked at them I noticed they were all very cute. "Ok if we are gonna to be going on this trip I need to know you names, well except Kisha and Annabelle since they stood around us all those years." I said. The first girl to walk up front looked to be a bunny. She had purple hair, green eyes and a beige fur coat. She was wearing a grey sweater with black jeans and boots.

"My name is Sasha." she said with a slight blush.

"My name is March Gustysnows." The next girl said. She was a pony with whitish-grey fur coat, she had magenta eyes and a beautiful blond mane and tail. She happened to be wearing a pink shirt that hugged her body well and also blue jeans, along with pink tennis shoes.

"Mine is Silvia Windmane." said a buttermilk coated pegasus. She had hazel eyes and a vibrant blue mane and tail. She was also wearing blue jeans, along with a light purple sweater that was open at the top showing her cleavage.

"Silverblaze." said a earth pony with bright green eyes, a butter yellow coat and a light brown mane and tail. She was wearing a white button-up shirt that was tucked into her black pants, and also a pair of baby blue sneakers.

"Mine is sweet voltage." said a unicorn pony. She had a very light brown fur coat, along with grey eyes and a red mane and tail with purple highlights. She had blue jeans and a black jacket on, along with a pair of black sneakers. She also had four earrings on her left ear.

"Alright ladies, off we go!" I shouted as I pointed my finger towards the door frame. So there we walked off into the Everfree forest to start our next adventure. Now ever since I came to Equestria I have taken a liking to walking and just wandering. It must have something to do with being the Wanderer, because on Earth I wasn't really the one to go places on foot. So we walked through the forest, nothing interesting there. We passed the time by talking about each other. I learned that the girls were all orphans, which really made me sad. I mentally swore to make their lives better. I also learned that Sweet could shoot lightning from her hands, but she couldn't control when and she wanted to keep it that way. I kinda noticed that some of the girls were flirting with us, but I pretended not to notice. After a thirty minute trek from the castle ruins, we made it to the edge of the forest. What I saw was ponyville, and it looked exactly like it did in the show. So when I was done admiring the towns beauty we headed into town. As we were walking me and Evo were getting weird stairs from the towns populous, which made me pull my stetson over my face. After roaming around town we arrived at the town hall. I told them to wait out side as I went inside to talk to the major. So I walked inside and headed towards the two big doors with the plate over it that said "Major Mare". 'Bingo' I thought. When I reached the doors I knocked three times.

"Come in." came a muffled voice form the other side. So I opened the door and went inside, silently shutting the door behind me. I walked over to her desk. "Please have a seat." she said gesturing to the two chairs in front of me, which I promptly excepted. I sat there as I watched her sign her papers. After a few more papers she was done and he looked up at me. "So what can I do for you..." she trailed off.

"You can call me Wanderer. How come your not shocked to see me?" I asked.

"Well when you live in this town for as long as I have, you get used to the crazy stuff thats happens. So again, what can I do for you Wanderer?" she asked.

"Oh I was wondering where I can find a miss Twilight Sparkle. I have been looking for all day and can't seem to find her."

"Ohh well she is in Canterlot attending her brother's wedding. She should be back in a few days." she said causing me to pale. "Is there something wrong?" she asked.

"O-oh n-nothing. Um what time did she leave?" I asked. She looked over at the clock on the wall and then looked back at me.

"Well she left this morning, which was about five hours ago." she informed.

"And when is the next train supposed to pull in?" I asked.

"Well not for another week. So you're going to have to wait for her."

'Dammit! I really didn't want to have to conjure up a ride. Oh well.' "Well thank you miss Mare. I'll wait for her." I said as I held my hand out for her to shake, which she happily excepted the gesture. When that was done I started to walk to the door and proceeded to open it. Right before I was about to leave I turned around. "Oh and Major," I said which got her attention again, "if she gets back without me knowing, will you inform me of her return?" I asked.

"Of course. I let you know as soon as she steps of the train."

"Thank you." I said as I shut the door behind me. After that I bolted out the building, when I was outside I shocked my group.

"The hell is wrong with you!?" Evo yelled.

"No time! Canterlot is going to be invaded." I said as I conjured my Jester from gta online. Now your probably wondering 'why I summon a gta vehicle?' Well the reason is, is because they are the most normal in videos games that you can also customize. Now the jester I conjured up is the exact one I made when I was on Earth. It was a glossy black with a baby blue rims and spoiler. It also had a baby blue vinyl going from the grill to the hood and roof.

I then conjured up my next car, the Sultan rs. It was a dark shade of blue, but it had white rims, roll cage and spoiler. It had a white strip that went front the front wheel fender to the tail lights. It also had a white hood, roof and trunk.

"By who?" he asked.

"By changelings." I said.

"Okay, as long as I get to get some ass! Nice cars by the way. Now which one will I be driving?" Evo asked.

"You will be driving the Sultan." I said as I opened the door the Jester. "All right ladies here is the deal. Kisha, March, Sasha and Sweet you come with me. And Annabelle, Silver and Silvia you go with the Courier." I instructed as I sat down in the Jester and cranked the engine. When I did that the girls jumped back. "Hey it don't bite." I assured them which seemed to ease them. So the girls got into their respected cars. In my car Sweet got shotgun. Kisha got the seat behind me, March got the right rear passenger seat while Sasha sat in between them. In the Evo's car Annabelle was sitting up front with Silver and Silvia in the back. "Oh hey Courier, catch!" I yelled as I tossed a walkie talkie to him.

"Hey bro, be on the look out for jet black ponies with holes in their legs. They should have no mane or tail." i informed as I stared to drive out of ponyville.

"Well what If I see one with a mane or tail?" he asked.

"Don't do anything. If they are hostile then knock them out, but do NOT kill them." I instructed. 'I really hope that we make it there in time. Because if not, may god help us all.' I thought as I locked onto Canterlot, which had Shining Armor's shield bubble around the city.

Author's Note

Hope you guy are enjoying the story so far. And if you haven't noticed yet this is the start of the first arc in the story. It will also be where we meet the main six. Also if you are wondering this chapter is also here to get the new girls that are joining the group.

Well this is the next chapter and the next one will be out soon. Peace!!

-Blaze out.

Chapter 2 Crashin' the party

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 3 Introductions and Explainations

Luna and I stood in the embrace of each other until we heard a cough and turned to see everyone looking at us. Due to the unintentional attention, we broke the embrace but we still stood near each other. Everybody was looking at us with varying stares. Some of confusion others of shock, but one stare was of happiness. After another minute of the staring I had had enough.

"Ok guys I know I'm drop-dead-sexy but this is a little too much." I said chuckling. Luna jabbed me in the side for that remark. "No but seriously why are you lot staring at us?" I asked.

"Well we didn't know that Luna was dating anypony." Twilight exclaimed.

"Well she was about thousand years ago. From your history class, do you remember a stallion by the name of Sir Ethan Smith?" I asked. Rarity was on the verge of fainting because of who I am.

"You mean your THE Ethan Smith, as in the Prince of Equestria whom protected the mares and children a thousand years ago?!" Rarity asked, to which I nodded. She squealed before fainting on her drama couch that she somehow was able to get from nowhere.

"Ok people, before we begin I need you to come here," I said pointing to Evo, who was all the was across the room."it will make a lot of things easier." In the blink of an eye Evo was next to me, shocking everyone in the room, except for me, Luna and Celestia. The element bearers walked up to us as I conjured up a couch for Luna and I to sit on. I looked back up after sitting down and took what the six girls were wearing. Twilight, of course, was wearing your usual librarian get-up. She even had the glasses hanging around her neck. I looked to Applejack who had on daisy dukes and a plaid shirt that was twisted into a not right under her bosom. She also had on her trade-mark stetson on, I nodded my head knowing it looked perfect on her. Next was Rarity, now she had on the most elegant dress that I haven't seen since the time before I was stoned(heh). Pinkie Pie was wearing a small white shirt with red sleeves that showed her stomach, along with a pink skirt. Next was Rainbow Dash who was wearing a what strangely looked to be just a bra and a blue jacket, which looked more like a shirt than anything, she was also wearing a skirt but it was tighter than the others. Lastly there was Fluttershy, she was in an orange sweater that showed her shoulders along with a pair of blue jeans.

While I was internally taking in what they looked like, Celestia had ordered the guards to take the nymphs to the infirmary, the changeling princess that I had put to sleep and Queen, but she was to be strapped down to the bed and have a magic nullifying ring on her finger and horn. So with all that cleared up, the only ones left in the room was Luna, Celestia, Cadence, Gleaming, the main six, Kisha, March, Sasha, Annabelle, Silver, Silvia, Sweet, Rose, Emerald, Mirage, Evo and me. As I watched the main six as they looked at me and I could tell that Evo didn't tell them anything about us while I was out. I sighed as Luna laid against my shoulder. I looked up at the girls and smiled.

"I can tell by the way your looking at Evo and me that you want to know more about us. Is that correct?" I asked, to which they merely nodded. After that Twilight teleported a scroll and feather in front of herself, probably to write this information down. I chuckled 'Always the book worm.' I thought as I slowly shook my head.

"I would like to ask before we go in, what did he do and how?" she asked as she pointed to Evo.

"Oh he just blinked." I said casually.

"And how the hay did he do it?" Rainbow asked.

"It a basic power that me and Ethan have. Its similar to teleporting but its much more stealthy. There is no fizzing of the air and no audible pop. We can move from one place to another in the blink of an eye. So what ever you do, don't blink." Evo said as he chuckled at the last part, I somewhat did as well.

"Okay before we get started, how about we introduce ourselves? I'm Ethan Smith, aka The Lone Wanderer, or just wanderer, I also go by That Crazy Son of a Bitch." I said gabbing a thumb at myself.

"My name is Evan, but I go by The Courier. And if any of you so happen to tell my name to someone else without my permission, there will be hell to pay." he said with a balled up fist causing everyone nodded there heads.

"This is Kisha, Sasha, Silverblaze, Silvia Windmane, Annabelle, Sweet Voltage and March Gustysnows." I said pointing to the respected names. "This is Rose, Emerald and Mirage. They are three of the four changeling princesses," I looked to them, "would you mind telling us your other sisters name?" I asked.

"Her name is Artemis." Mirage replied and I nodded.

"This little fella here is Dogmeat." I said, which got a happy bark from my dog.

"And this is Sabrina." Evo said, getting a meow from her causing Fluttershy to let an 'aww'

"Well since we got our names out of the way, how about your names?" I asked.

"My names is Twilight Sparkle"

"Howdy Ah'm Applejack"

"HI! I'M PINKIE PIE! DO YOU LIKE PARTIES!? HOW ABOUT CAKE!? DO YOU-" a hand was placed over pinkie's mouth but it didnt stop her from talking. She soon realized what was happening and stopped talking.

"Sorry for her outburst Darling. My name is Rarity."

"I'm the one and only Rainbow Dash."

"Im Fluttershy."

"Im sorry what was that?" Evo asked.

"My name is Fluttershy."

"Dude her name is Fluttershy." I said as it would take a lot to get her to talk, especially if you looked like us.

"Ok with that out the way, what questions do you what to ask?" I suggested.

"What are you?" Twilight asked. I knew this was coming; even a thousand years ago I dreaded this very moment when I was going to have to be in a 'Twilight session'.

"We're what you would call Human-." I said.

"-or Homo sapiens if you want to get science-y!" Evo stated and finished my sentence.

"Okay, so what happened to you two?" Rainbow asked.

"Evo and I were petrified by Nightmare Moon." I said sorrowfully.

"Would you mind telling us what happened? I mean if you want to that is." Fluttershy said quietly. I thought about what she asked for a second before deciding that it was time to tell them. 'And no I'm not going to go and do a flash back.' I thought to no one inparticular.

"Well on the day that we were battling Nightmare Moon, she placed a petrification spell on Evo, Sabrina, Dogmeat, and I. I was luckily able to place a preservation spell on us." I explained.

"Wait, weren't those spells extremely unstable back then?" Luna asked.

"Sadly yes, and it took its affect on us over the years." I said with a sigh. I saw everyone in the room with faces of confusion, clearly they didn't know what had happened. "Evo, will you tell them what that spell essentially did to us?" I asked.

"Yea, *sigh* it basically made us immortal. The spell took too much effect on us and slowed our cells down to the speed to which alicorns age. Though I highly doubt that we can be killed." he said.

"OH YEA! And What makes you say that?!" Rainbow questioned.

"Hey Rainbow, did you not hear what I said earlier? We both are extremely hard to kill." I boasted. Now I can actually say that because Evo and I have gone up against entire armies of griffins and Minotaurs and still come out on top. The type of boasting I cant stand is when that person knows its not true.

"Theres something thats been bothering me." Luna said.

"Whats that princess?"

"Well when we were in the fight, I saw Ethan and Evo give up a little too easily. I also think they let themselves get petrified." Luna stated. With that comment, every set of eyes in the room were on Evo and I. We were both starting to sweat under the intense stares we were receiving.

'Should we tell them?' I mentally asked Evo through our mental connection.

'Well it would be wise to tell them now, rather they figure it out on there own.' he thought.

'Fine I'll tell them, but your helping.'

'Damnit! Fine.'

"Well you see we have the ability to see in the future, but we can't tell you what will happen." I said.

"The reason why we gave up so easily is because Ethan here said he saw that Luna would be free in the future, but since we weren't immortal we wouldn't survive til now. So the most logical choice would have to be hit with the petrification spell." Evo explained and it seemed to calm their nerves. I still got chewed out by Luna for not telling her I had such ability, which really wasn't really a power. The conversation me and Luna were having was interrupted by Twilight clearing her throat. 'Thank god!' I mentally cheered.

"Okay with that out of the way," Twilight began " how many humans are there?" This seemed to hit a chord in me and Evo, because we immediately became depressed.

"There are only the two of us on this planet." I said sadly.

"But on our home planet, there was close to 7 or 8 billion populate Earth." Evo stated, and you could hear the quietness in the room. The quietness was really unnerving because you could hear everyone breathing.

"How? The populous of Equis only reach to two million?" Twilight asked still trying to get over the fact of how many humans there were on one planet. I could tell even with her intellect that it was hard.

"Well that's humans for you." I said with a sigh. I had been feeling sad since that topic was brought up, and it really hit home knowing that it had been a thousand years since we came here and there was no telling what had happened back on Earth. I mean yeah I wanted to come here but after a while I missed home, but I knew we couldn't go back. I felt a hand placed on my chest and looked to see that is was Luna. I smiled at that and nuzzled her.

"Okay, from what I saw during your fight with the changelings, I would like you to answer this question. How strong are you?" Twilight asked. I looked to Luna uneasily. She gave me the go ahead to tell them the answer.

"As I told Mirage and the rest of the changelings that were in the room with me at the time, my power is stronger than Celestia, Luna, Discord and Chrysalis put together." I said casually.

"Theres no way that's true!" she yelled. I knew this would happen, so I did the most stupidest thing I could think of. With that thought of, I snapped my hand.

"If you don't believe me then look out the window." I said. Everyone in the room looked out the window and noticed that the moon was in front of the sun, making a solar eclipse. When they saw that everyone gasped. "The only being on this planet that could ever hope of coming close to defeating me would be Evo here." I said gesturing to Evo before snapping my fingers again, putting the two celestial bodies back in their rightful places. They all looked back at me in awe since I didn't even break a sweat, but that act got a death glare from the sun goddess and a slap to the back of the head from Luna. With that all settled out we spent the next couple of hours talking about the stuff that we knew and sharing information between each other. It was at that point that I noticed the time and decided it was time to stop.

"Well I think that's enough questions. I don't know about you but I'm beat." I said as I stretched. "Even though being in stone, you'd think I wouldn't be tired."

"Hey princess, what will the sleeping arrangements be?" Evo asked.

"Well Twilight and her friends will be staying in the guest suites, as well as the girls that accompanied you two. I do not know of the changeling princesses though. They could stay with the girls if that's fine with you girls?" Celestia asked. The other princesses huddled together as they discussed it amoungst themselves. after a few seconds of waiting they agreed to sleep with the girls. Evo would have his own private room, while I would sleep with Luna. So with that decided we all headed to our respected rooms. Luna and I were walking down the hall to her bedchambers when I felt a chill go up my spine. Luna had seemed to notice.

"Dear, is there something wrong?" she asked.

"Nothing is wrong Luna. Its just cold." I lied. I hated lying to her but I felt like she didn't needed to be bothered with some stupid gut feeling. In my gut I felt as if something bad was going to happen soon. I couldn't tell when but it was soon.

"If you say so." she said as we walked into her room and proceeded to put her night gown on. I merely snapped my fingers and was now wearing a pair of flannel pj pants. I sat down on the bed and waited for Luna to get out of the bathroom. About five minutes later she came out wearing a thin nightgown. I could barely see what was underneath, but that didn't matter to me. What did matter was that I was with my beloved once more and nothing was going to separate me from her. Luna walked over to me while I moved to lay down on the bed. When she got to me, she laid next to my body as I draped my arm over her and held her in a tight, loving embrace. After a while I could hear her light snores, alerting me that she was asleep. I snuggled up to her and whispered in her ear.

"I will never leave you again, my beautiful angel. I promise you that as long as I draw breath that no one will have to suffer because of me again."

Author's Note

Well that's the next chapter guys and girls. Also you may have noticed that this chapter came out late, that is because 1) I have school coming up and 2) I'm going to be slowly updating the chapters because the progression of the story is going too fast for my taste and probably your. So hoped you enjoy this chapter, be sure to drop a like if you liked the story so far and if you want to comment on it don't be afraid to. As always thank you for reading my story and I'll talk to you guys in the next chapter.

This is what the main six were wearing, I also tried my best to describe what is was they had on. Also if you saw any errors please note them down in the comment section below.

Interlude: The token

It has been a little over a week since the changeling invasion. In that time Ethan has been spending more time with Luna or he's been in the garage. Now if you are wondering what the garage looks like, well it looks exactly like the ten car garage in GTA 5. I don't know what his problem is, but he seems to have a fetish for grand theft auto. The girls decided to go with the main six back to ponyville. I don't know what it was, but it felt like part of me died when Twilight left since we spent most of the week exchanging information to each other. I also believe she felt the same because she seemed saddened when she had to leave. I keep tell myself that it is nothing but I think cadence knows. Being the princess of love and all. So today Ethan and I were fixing the damages done to the Sultan RS and the Jester. The engines needed to be checked up on as well but we thought it would be best to do that after fixing the visual damages seeing how they are all on the front end of the cars.

The Sultan had several dents in the fender and bumper, the widow shield was totaled along with the tires. The paint job had to be redone as well. The Jester had multiple dents in the hood and front bumper. The windows on the car also needed to be replaced. I still don't see have those measly insects could cause so much damage to our cars when we had placed armor enchantments on them. I had taken the hood over to the bench and was pounding at the dents, see as we didn't have a new hood and Ethan didn't want to conjure up a new one, when Ethan called me.

"Hey Evo." he said as he was underneath the Sultan.

"Yea?" I asked.

"I just remembered what we were supposed to do a thousand years ago."

"And that is?"

"We forgot to make our tokens." he said as he scooted himself from under the car. He stood up and walked to the bench and told me to stop what I was doing and to pay close attention. He pulled out what looked to be a double barrel 1911 and handed it to me. I took the gun into my grasp and examined it. It was the first pistol that i've seen with a double barrel. I ejected the magazines and saw that they too were doubled.'I see the firing rate is doubled because of the design.' I thought as I inserted the mag back into the pistol. I then proceeded to hand it back to Ethan.

"Like what you picked there. So what do we do?" I asked.

"We say a heroic and iconic saying that will make a displaced call on us when the time comes. Then once we do that all I have to do is tear an opening into the void," he said as he made the tear. "then we throw it in there and wait for someone or somepony to call upon us."

"Okay and what do you want me to say....because I know that what I have in mind you won't let me."

"Non-scenes. Just say what ever comes to mind."

"Okay, I am the destroyer of your-"

"That next word better not be body."

"..."

"You sick fuck! Let me show you how its done." Ethan said as the pistol glowed a slight green color. "I am the Wanderer or yang. I am the light that conquers all darkness and defeats any evil. If you need a comrade or drinking buddy then pull the right trigger to call upon me."

'Okay I can do this.' I thought. "I am the Courier or yin. I am the darkness that devours the light. If you have a foe to defeat or a mind to break call on me." I said. We looked at each other, knowing what to do next as we spoke together.

"But if you need the help of both yin and yang then pull both triggers and we will be there to assist you if your reason is righteous and true." we finished as Ethan threw the gun into the void and the tear disappeared. We stood there awkwardly for a few seconds.

"So should we-" I said.

"Yea we should." Ethan said as he went back over to the Sultan and laid back under the car. I on the other hand went back to pounding out the dents in the hood. After fifteen more minutes of pounding I finished the hood, and laid it on a stand for it to be painted later. I walked back to the Jester and looked at it. There was no hood, window shield, front bumpers or fenders. In all honesty, the car looked like a piece of shit. After staring at the car for a few more seconds I decided it was time to put the new window shield in place. You know the thing that Safe Light uses to install those window shields on site, well that's what I was using. I had the glass cupped to the devise as I swerved it to the car. Once in place, I lowered it down. When it was in place I set a seal in the edges so no leaks would happen. With that done I started getting the dents out of the front bumper. An hour and a half later I had finished pounding out the dents as Luna walked into the room.

"Hey boys, what are you doing?" she asked.

"Oh hey Luna, we were just finishing up repairing our cars." Ethan said as he got out from under the car. I watched as he walked up to Luna and gave her a peck on the lips, and again there was that pain in my heart. "What are you doing here?" he asked.

"Oh I just came to check up on you both since you have been in here all day long." she said. I could hear a slight tone of annoyance when she spoke.

"Well im sorry but the cars needed to be repaired and we have been neglecting to do so all week."

"Why not just snap your hands and be done with it?"

"Luna, if I were to do that then there wouldn't be any craftsmanship in the work we did." he said with pride.

"What he means is that he didn't want to be lazy about it." I said as I walked over to them.

"Well how about you two come to dinner in the dining hall?" she asked us. Ethan and I looked at each other before looking at the cars. The Jester still didn't have a hood or bumper but they were repaired and all they needed was a new paint job along with the car. The Sultan just needed to have a new paint job because Ethan fixed everything on his end. 'How'd he do that in such short time?' I mentally asked. We looked back at each other then shrugging. Ethan looked back at Luna.

"Yea I think we can do that seeing how the only thing that needs to be done is the paint." he said with a smile. "Come on Evo, we're done for today."

"Good. Im hungry!" i said as we started walking out the garage. Once we reached the door I turned all the lights off and shut the door behind us. I then felt a chill go up my spine. 'Okay something bads going to happen soon.' I thought as my mental alarms went on. ''But what could happen?' I mentally asked. I pondered what could happen as we walked to the dinning hall. Once we reached the doors I decided not to dwell on the topic much further but would get back to it. 'Oh well i'll worry about it when it happens.' I thought as we walked in the doors.

Author's Note

Hey guys here is the chapter with us making our tokens. Hope you enjoyed it, and sorry if chapters are going slow. Its because of school, but is mostly caused by my laptop acting up. Anyways like, leave a comment or you simply read the story has helped.

Here is what the gun looks like. The next part of the story will be with the griffons trying to obtain our heros. And Yes for any of you lot that noticed, this chapter is told through the eyes of Evo. I just hoped you guys liked this chapter (because it took me a little while to come up with that phrase). I'll see you guys in the next chapter.

~Blaze out.

Chapter 4: Political meeting

We walked into the dining hall, where Celestia and another girl was sitting. Just looking at her made my cheeks flush, luckily Luna didn't notice. 'Is that Blueblood?' I asked myself. 'It can't be that's a chick......unless...' I looked at the mysterious mare as we walked over to take our seats. Evo sat down in his seat as I pulled Luna's out for her, to which she graciously excepted. When she sat down I sat right next to her. With that done I looked over to Celestia.

"Hey Tia, who is she?" I asked gesturing to he mare. Now I asked this because I don't know if Blueblood is gender-swapped in this world or not, so I'm not taking my chances.

"This would happen to be my niece, Bluebelle." she answered. 'Ok so it is the mare equivalent of Blueblood.' I mentally confirmed. 'Hopefully she doesn't have the personality like he did.' I thought with hope. When the aforementioned mares name was said she snapped to attention because for some reason she has not looked at me since I looked at her, and she has had the faintest of blush across her muzzle. Ok I'm going to ignore that for now.

"Greetings Bluebelle, my name is Ethan Smith. How are you?" I asked her.

"I-I'm doing great." she said while looking down at the table.

"Well that's good." I said. 'Man this is getting awkward.' I thought. After a few more awkward moments dinner was brought in, I had sighed in relief because I can only take so much awkward in one sitting. The girls at the table ordered a salad, while Evo and I had something a little different. Evo got a medium rare steak with a cauliflower twice baked potato, while I had a small salad. During dinner Bluebelle asked a few questions about mine and Evo's diet because she was afraid the we would eat her in her sleep. We quickly dismissed her thoughts of us. So Luna and I had finished eating and were leaning on each other, that was until a thought came to me.

"So what do you have planed for tomorrow?" I asked Celestia.

"Well tomorrow we have a delegates meeting with the Minotars and the Griffins, along with the Zebras." she answered.

"Wait whats wrong this time?" I asked. I asked her this because five years before the battle with Nightmare Moon, we were having trouble keeping the griffins from stealing land from the Zebras. Also the Minotars had set up military bases near the boarder of the Minotar lands and Gryfonia, causing the griffins to become uneasy. I had to personally threaten them to stop bickering like little kids so they would stop. So after two years and seven months we finally got their dispute fixed, and everyone was happy.

"Well for the past hundred years they have been fighting each other over whats theirs. They come here every years and do the same thing." Celestia sighed, "The griffins have been asking for more every time they come here. And to top it all off they have been threatening to take Equestria from us. But that treat isn't as bad as the others...." she trailed off.

"Celestia, what was the worst threat they made?" Evo asked.

".....The meeting that happened when my sister got back, they said if I didnt give them what they wanted they would take her and do the worst things imaginable." she said while sniffling. I felt so much rage build up, but suppressed it. I know that with Evo and I back in the picture that nothing like that would happen, but it still enraged me.

"If they even come close to her," I said as cold as a glacier, "they better be prepared to meet the God of Death." I finished while thinking of all the ways I could mutilate their bodies. After my comment everyone went back to eating quietly. 'Damn I didn't mean to make the atmosphere this awkward.' I thought. After me and Luna finished our plates we leaned on each other, and I would sometimes catch a glimpse of Cadence smiling warmly at our show of affection.

"I know you miss her." I said aloud, confusing everyone except Evo, who seemed to stiffen at my comment. 'Got'cha' I thought. After a few moments he stood up and was about to leave before I stopped him by blinking ahead of him. He looked at me with a mixture of emotions. "Did you at least tell her?" I asked, but he stood still there. "Why didn't you tell her?" I asked.

"Because I don't know how." he answered before he shoved past me and walked out the room. I just stood there for a moment before going back to my chair and leaning back on Luna, who was glaring at me for blinking away and causing her to fall over.

"What was that about?" Gleaming asked after a few awkward moments.

"*sigh* Evo is in love with someone but he doesn't know how to approach it. He kept trying to go at it strategically, but you can see where that has gotten him." I said causing Cadence to squee at the word love.

"Oh my gosh! Who is he in love with?" Cadence asked.

"Twilight." I watched as Celestia had that knowing smile while Cadence was talking to Gleam about how they should get the two together. I signed and closed my eyes. After a while they went back to eating. When everyone was finished eating Luna and I headed to her room, Gleaming and Cadence went to their rooms as did Celestia and Blue Belle. When we reached Luna's room I went to the bathroom to change while she started to raising the moon. I was putting on a pair of black sweat pants with the words 'BATMAN' written in yellow on the left pants-leg. I finished getting into my clothes for bed when I walked back into the room with Luna. She was still raising the moon when I walked back into the room, so I just watched her until she was finished. 'Damn that never gets old.' I thought as she turned around. I stood there while she closed he balcony doors; she had only taken a few steps until she noticed me. A blush made its way across her muzzle as we stood there looking at each other. I walked over to her and pulled her into a loving embrace.

"No matter how many times I see you do that, it never gets old and you looked so lovely when you were doing it." I whispered in her ear.

"T-thank you." she whispered back as she started to sob. I gently pushed her away so I could look into her eyes.

"Whats the matter, honey?" I asked her.

"I t-thought I would n-never s-see you again."

"Hey don't you worry," I started as I lifted her chin and gave her a soft kiss on the lips, "I'm not leaving anytime soon." I finished as I pulled her back into the hug. 'I still feel like something wrong is going to happen soon' I thought. We stood there hugging each other for a few more moments before we headed to the night blue bed. When we got under the sheets we snuggled into one another.

"Good night Luna, I love you." I whispered.

"I love you too Ethan." she said as we both drifted of to the world of dreams.

I woke up feeling refreshed, and missing somepony extremely important to me. I looked to my nightstand to see a note. I pulled my legs over the side of the bed and grabbed the note and examined it.

Dear Ethan,
By the time you wake up I'll will be in a meeting with the delegates. The first meeting starts at 11 am, and ends at twelve-thirty. I will need you and Evo to be in there for the next meeting for today. Expecting that they are like last year we will need your help keeping them in place. When you read this I need you to get ready and get Evo as well.

Love your dearest wife,

Luna

I looked at the clock on my nightstand and saw it was 11:23. "Welp better get ready." I said as I walked into the bathroom get ready. After a few minutes in the shower I got dressed. I put on a pair of black jeans and a white tank-top. I then put on my iconic duster and stetson, with boots. I walked down to the garage and put in the secret number. After that I walked in to see Evo there, which was shocking seeing how he doesn't like working on cars. I saw that he had re-painted the cars and was proceeding to put everything back on. I just snapped my fingers and fixed everything.

"Finally! Damn I was tired of doin' this." Evo said as I walked over to him.

"Evo, today we will be helping out the princesses with the ambassador problem. " I said.

"Well what time do we have to help?"

"At 12:30. We will go in there with nothing but a sword."

"Ok, are you going to go with the one your sister gave you, or are you using Shi?" he asked. Now the swords I have I didnt get them from the merchant, I actually made Shi by having a well crafted sword and a part of my soul. I fused the part into the sword creating Shi, which has a released state. That released state is a scythe. The one I got from my sister is actually senbonzakura kageyoshi. When I disappeared, my sister desperately went and tried to find me by going to a Convention herself. She decided to dress as a female Byakuya Kuchiki(she was obsessed with bleach). When I found her, she had called upon me and Evo in a battle that she couldn't win. Eventually she died at the end of the battle, but she gave me her sword. The cherry blossoms now are not the brilliant pink, but a chrome black. I say chrome because that's how it shines. Evo has only one sword but with his expertise. didnt want a part of his soul in his sword. He said it was just weird, huh his lose.

"Actually I'll take both." I said. We spent the next hour getting ready. After that hour we had about three minutes before the second meeting for today would start. I was still wearing my duster and stetson; my swords were in a sheath on my waist. Evo was in one of those black kimonos from bleach, and his sword was in the same place. I don't know whats with him, but in formal meetings he just loves to wear it. We were sitting across from the room where everyone was at and waited for the meeting to conclude. After a few minutes the doors opened, and a Zebra, Griffin, and a minuscule Minotaur exited from. I suppressed a laugh by how small he was. After they left Celestia and Luna came out, but Luna was crying a little. I rushed to her and immediately started to comfort her.

"Luna whats the matter?" I asked.

"The Griffins said if we don't give up some land they would invade us." she said.

"Hey don't worry about it, with me and Ethan back, they won't stand a chance." Evo said as he walked over to join us, "Not with us being gods and all." he finished by patting me on the back. I immediately slapped him upside the head.

"What does he mean by gods, Ethan?" Celestia said with a stern tone.

I sheepishly rubbed the back of my head. "Well when we were in stone, I went to the astral plane and found this wall with depictions of me and Evo as gods. I am the god of death, and he is the god of destruction. Thats the reason I named my sword Shi." I said.

"And what does She mean?"

"No it's Shi, its like chi. But instead of the ch- sound you add the sh-. It came from a another language from my world, which was Japanese. Shi means death in English or Equish for you guys."

"Well that's good to know. Now I need you two to get ready for the next conference. It starts in..." Celestia said as she checked her watch I gave her, "...ten minutes." she finished. Evo and I both nodded, and I gave Luna one more hug before she and her sister had to go talk to one another. When they walked around the corner I went in the room they left out of. It was a bland room with three windows at the end. There was an oak wood table that looked as if it could seat at least fifteen people. I conjured a rolly office chair and brought it to the end of the table. I propped my legs on the table and moved my stetson over my eyes and waited for the ambassadors to come back, I was about to fall asleep when the doors to the room were opened up again. The ambassadors came back in, but not with out bringing in two guards of the respected race. I waited for everyone to sit down before I moved. when they sat done I stretched out while yawning. They all looked at me like I was crazy. After stretching I got up and walked in front of the windows that were behind me. I crossed my arms behind my back and waited for Celestia and Luna to come back. Thirty seconds later they came back with four guards. I saw that Evo hadn't moved since he came in here. He was sit standing next to the wall with his hands in his white coat that was over his kimono.

I stood there for a few seconds before speaking."Men, today we face an impeccable enemy that we cannot face alone. But together we may stand a chance." I stood there for a minute knowing that there faces was one of confusion. I turned around and looked at everyone here.

"Ethan what are you doing?" Evo asked in my head.

"Oh you'll see" I answered.

"I will ask you all one question and one question only, and it will depict what happens to this world. Do you want to see bofa?" I asked. Everyone looked at me in confusion, even Evo did which is shocking seeing how he always gets my references. A minute later the Zebra ambassador asked me the question I was hoping for.

"Bofa what?" she asked.

"Bofa Dee-" I started but was cut off by Evo.

"Fucking really Wanderer!? I thought you went through this phase already." Evo said. I guess he finally saw where I was going with that. *Sigh* Oh well I guess I could try again sometime. I looked at everyone and saw they still had looks of confusion.

"Ok you probably wondering who me and him are?" I asked gesturing to myself and Evo. They all nodded. "Well I am the Lone Wanderer or that crazy son of a bitch take your pick."

"I am the Courier or vault dweller." Evo said.

"Ok with introductions out the way, lets begin." I said.

"But you don't know our names" the Minotaur said.

"Oh that's because you are not important in this story." I said with a confused face. 'Where the fuck did that come from?!' I thought with shock becoming a predominate feature on my face. "Ok lets forget what I just said and move on, shall we?" I asked. 'I think I just broke the forth wall again. That scares the living shit out of me.' I walked over to my chair so we could start.

We started the meeting by going over the rules and what not. After that they started to go over the problems they were having. There was nothing wrong with the Zebras, but the Griffins and Minotaurs were having a dispute because the Minotaurs put up a base near the border of the Minotaur land and Gryfonia. After that I fell asleep, as did Evo. I was awoken when I heard a scuffle. I looked up the see the griffin about to cut the throat of the Minotaur. Both Griffin and Minotaur guards where fighting. I snapped my fingers to make the windows and doors to withstand tremendous force. They were still fighting and didnt notice me snap. I then threw a pen in the way of the blade, crushing the writing utensil and breaking the knife in the griffins claw.

"Enough!!" I roared. "Act your god damn age before I tear you a new one!! I may act like a psycho, but damn I have a reason. I expected to come in here to see civilized creatures, but no I get fuckin' barbaric ones. The next one off you to try and kill someone else, I'll see to it that you wont be able to do anything else. Got it!?" I yelled while giving them my Death Glare™. Its trademarked because i'm the god of death. They all shivered under my gaze; a few seconds later they sat back down. After that little accident things went smoothly, well as smoothly a situation can go when the air in the room is so thick it could be cut by my knife. An hour and thirty-seven minutes later the meeting was over. All the ambassadors headed to there designated rooms. Celestia, Luna, Evo and I were walking down the hallway to our rooms. What still shocks me is that Evo has been staying in Celestia's room. So we broke off and headed to our respective sleeping quarters. It didn't take long for us to get to our room, to where I changed while Luna raised the moon. I walked back into the bedroom she finished raising the moon and started to change into her night gown, while teasing me as I watched. When she finished we walked over to the bed and started to have a very fun night.

The past week has been draining. Every damn day is the same thing, whine about not getting what they want and then be at each others throat. Then I have to step in, *Sigh* they just never learn. On the last day of the meeting was quite interesting actually, we had the honor (not really, that guys a major dick) of meeting the Griffin Emperor. During the meeting he argued other the same shit as the ambassador did, only in a more brutish way. I had to simmer the situation down several times, which I didn't enjoy seeing how it interrupted my nap. After a while I was woken up from a shout.

"Well if you won't give up any of your country, then hand over those two!!" Steelclaw yelled. I looked up slightly, to make sure everyone still thought I was asleep, and saw him pointing at me and Evo.

"Never! I will not give up my husband to you!" Luna yelled, and saying the last word with so much venom in her tone it could poison. She never talks like that, so I know shes being serious. After a few more comments that were thrown from the princess to the griffin king I decided I had enough.

"You know," I started, "I wish you wouldn't refer to me as an object, Steel." I said as I conjured a piece of straw and stuck it in my mouth. I looked back and notice Evo sitting on the floor and seemed to be snoring and drooling while leaning on the wall. 'Lucky ass, being a damn deep sleeper.' I thought with a little envy. I then turned my head and looked back at everyone. I rolled the stock around in my mouth before speaking, "What?"

"The name is Steelclaw to you human. Now you and your friend will come with me if you know whats good for you." he said with a sneer.

I rolled the stock around some more."And what makes you think you know whats best for me and the courier? Also what makes you think I'll even come with your bratty ass?" I asked and I could see him fuming out the ears. After a few seconds he calmed down, though his face was still red.

"Well if you don't come with us we will have to go with your wife." He said.

"Steelclaw you will-" Celestia didn't even get to finish her sentence as she saw me with Shi's blade against his throat. I was in that position for a few seconds while looking at the table. That tactic was always intimidating.

"If you ever put a single claw on my angel," I said as I looked up and gave him a Death Glare that would sent anyone home with their tail in between their legs. "I will personally rip every single organ out of you until I reach your heart, and you'll be awake for it all." I finished with a sadistic smile. I jumped off the table and sheathed Shi, and walked back to my chair. After my little outburst the meeting was adjourned for next year.

I lied there in the bed with Luna as she snuggled up against my side.'I still feel like something is about to happen, but what?' I mentally asked. I could think any longer as I fell asleep.

I was jolted awake as I heard Luna screaming. I saw two griffins restraining her, she also had a magic inhibitor on her horn. I was about to stop them when I was bashed in the back of my skull by something blunt. The last thing I saw was Luna crying and yelling my name.

Author's Note

I am so sorry for the delay everypony, I some what got writers block. And you know that's a bit to deal with. But I had to shuffle writing between school, homework, and work. So just like this chapter expect everything to be slow. But trust me i'll be working on the story when I get free time.

Also if anyone of you got where I was going with the bofa part good for you. You lot are probably wondering why Luna sleeps during the night, well that's because she watches over the dreams of her subjects while lying in the bed with Ethan. Plus since he came back Luna stopped Night court since nopony ever came to it.

Well as I said everything will be slow because I have a life as well. But in my free time I'll write. If you see any errors please write in the comments. Anyways PEACE!!

~BLAZE OUT

Chapter 5: The Rescue

Author's Note

Okay so I just got done with thinking of how I'll end the griffin arc, and all I can tell you guys is that something will happen to Ethan that has never happened to any other displaced character ever.

Now some of you probably won't like it, and all I can say is that you are SOL. This is the way I want my story to go, and I also want it to be somewhat action-packed! Please write down in the comments what you think of the story so far, if I need to improve or lay back a little. If so I'll listen intently to your suggestion. So anyways, hope you enjoy this chapter and as always I'll see you in the next chapter! PEACE!

Chapter 5: The Rescue

I woke with a start and a splitting headache. 'Damn what the hell did I do last night?' I thought as I rubbed my head. I sat there thinking for a second before just shrugging and looking to where I was at. I was on the floor, and as I looked around the room I noticed it to be a mess. I was thinking of what Luna and I must have done to cause this, that is until I noticed a splotch of blood on the floor. My head erupted in pain as memories flooded back to me. I saw Luna getting dragged away and bound, and then me getting hit in the back of my head by a griffin I didn't noticed due to my haste. After the pain in my head subsided, I felt so much rage towards the Griffin king. I calmed myself down knowing that it is important for a god to keep their emotions in check. I got up and went for my token chest in the dresser and unlocked it. Over the years I have collected a fair amount of tokens from other displaced people. I looked over all twenty of my tokens and found one that would suite this situation. The token was a pair of silver wings, and it was for the gunvolt. I looked at the token for a little while before pocketing it for later. I went over to my wardrobe and put on a pair of tactical pants on, as well as military steel-toe boots. After that I put on a white shirt and then my warn duster. With that done I picked up my stetson and walked over to the mirror and looked at myself. I put the stetson on and pulled it down a little. I then saw a note on my night stand, so I walked over and read it.

To the monster,

If you don't give yourself up by the time of two days have past well kill your precious princess in the town square of the capital of Gryfonia. If you take your time, like now for instance, we will torture her or worse. I, Steelclaw, will wait for you to give yourselves up to the Griffin Empire .

I looked at the note for a few seconds before stashing it in my pocket. I walked back over to the mirror for one last look. I looked into my eyes and could see something I haven't seen in them in a long time. 'Bloodlust' I thought with a dark chuckle. After that I blinked into the garage and headed to the weapons part that was under the garage. I felt Evo blink behind me and rush to my side. He put a hand on my shoulder and spun me around.

"Dude whats the matter?" he asked in concern. I just grabbed the note and threw it in his face, I was just too pissed to care. I turned back around and headed to the weapons room. After my fifth step I could tell he blinked away to show Celestia. I unpacked my hammer space of everything besides my Marksman carbine and the YCS/186. I also grabbed Evo's All-American, both of his sleppytimes, the riot shotgun, and Christine's CoS silencer rifle. I also put in a set of SPARTAN-IV armor, a few explosive charges and a few grenades. The reason why I have a set of halo armor is because I may be able to fix broken bones and organs in a few seconds, but that doesn't mean i'm impervious to fire. After packing I walked back up into the garage to see Evo, Celestia and the main six.

"What?" I said devoid of emotion causing the six girls to shiver.

"What do you think your doing?" Celestia asked while trying to hold back her anger and tears.

"I'm going to go get my wife back, what does it look like." I said. I looked at everyone and noticed that almost all the main six where eyeing mine and Evo's car collection, and the only one out of them paying attention was Twilight.

"Well I don't think you should do that."

My rage spiked and I'm sure they could tell. "And why is that?" I shouted, getting everyone's attention.

"Because Ethan, the letter said that they would torture her." That was the last straw as she fell to her knees and sobbed.

"Celestia," I started, also getting her looking at me, "Haven't I ever told you is the number one thing you never do to me or Evo? Its that you never mess with us. Anyone who has will feel the wrath of a god come upon them. And look what happened to the last Griffin king how crossed me." I watched as she stood back on her hooves, still sobbing a little.

"I guess your right."

"Wait, what happened to the last Griffin king?" Twilight asked, getting nods from her friends.

I turned away, "The last King that came across my wraith had his head put on a spike in the middle of the Griffin capital." I said. I looked back at the girls to see their faces turn a little green.

"Ethan you can't go alone." Evo said.

"Who ever said I was going alone? I was going to ask you if you wanted to come." I said. "And before any of you girls ask to come, the answer will be no." I said in a stern tone.

"And why can't we huh?" Rainbow dash yelled as she zoomed in front of my face. All I did was draw Shi out , causing her to back away, and look at it.

"Do you know how many lives I have taken with this blade?" I asked and they all shook their heads. "Thousands. I have the blood of thousands on this blade, and their ain't no tellin how many are on my sisters blade here." I said as I patted senbonzakura. That caused her to back down from in front of me. 'She really needs to stop doing that.' I mentally groaned.

"So what are you going to do?" Evo asked trying to change the subject.

"I'm going to see if I can politely ask for Luna back, If not he will face my wraith. And judging on what he has done to her will determine his punishment." I walked past them all and looked at my collection of cars. My jester was sitting in the back, after that is my silver Venom GT F5; next is my fully customized Dodge Challenger SRT; then there is the Conquest Knight XV, I have blown through a ton of walls with that thing and she is a beauty.

"Okay Evo you take the Dodge Challenger, and I'll take the Knight XV. And for you guys," I said gesturing to the girls in the room, "you may want to get ready for anything that may come. This may very well be a trick to get Evo and I away from the capital, so they can attack and at least have a chance to win. So be on your guard." I said as frantic beating could be heard on the garage door. I snapped my hand to open the door. A pegasus guard came in and started talking to Celestia, and as the conversation went on her expression changed to one of shock. After he delivered the news he left, and I shut the door behind him seeing how he just raced of the god knows where. "Celestia whats the matter?" I asked with caution.

"Chrysalis has escaped her confinements in the infirmary and there where they found a squad of dead guards." she said. I could tell she was hiding her anger from everyone. It would have worked if I couldn't feel emotions. And before you ask, I not a changeling. I just had a bad run in with Chrysalis' hive before Nightmare Moon came along.

"Thats strange. Why would the Griffins need the Changeling Queen..." I thought aloud as I stroked my chin. It could have something to do with her other hives, because I know for a fact that she had more than one hive. But then why did she only use one hive during the invasion? I questioned, and a thousand more thoughts were streaming through my head until I heard a cough coming from my right. I turned to see Evo standing there with a agitated expression adoring his face.

"What?" I asked. I looked around and saw that Twilight and her friends had left, so the only ones in the room were Celestia, Evo and myself.

"Are you going to stand there all day or are we going to stage a rescue?" he asked.

"Well first I have to change your car," I said as I snapped my hands, encasing the challenger in a bright flash. When the flash subsided the car looked exactly like Letty's from F&F 7. Now the car has everything that the original had in it, only a few modifications. Evo wasted no time as he rushed to his car and shut the door. 'Oh thank you Ethan for making my car better...' I thought with as grumble. I got into my F5 as he shot past me, and I turned the engine on. I popped my head out the window and looked at Celestia. "You better get ready, and don't worry we'll get her back." I said, then I put my head back inside the car and drove off.

"Evo you read me?" I asked over our com. as we speed down the dirt road through the castle gardens towards Canterlot Cliffs.

"Yea I do, but quick question. Where are we headed?" he asked.

"We're headed for the cliffs, I added a modification to our cars that lets us drive on air."

"How the hell did you do that?"

"I was just messing around with something but it messed up causing the carbon and oxygen in the air to condense together and form a strong bond.Its like driving on the ground but not being on it."

"Well have you tested it?" he asked to which I didn't answer. "You have got to be fucking kidding me!! You haven't tested it!?" he shouted over the com.

"Well we're about to test it out!" I yelled as we jumped into the air and started falling. I heard Evo screaming curses to me as I activate the condenser. It didn't take more than a few seconds before I jerked forward as if we hit the ground. I looked out the window to see that we were suspended in midair. I then looked at Evo and saw him giving me the bird causing me to chuckle.

"I am going to kill you one of these days."

"Sure you will, sure you will" I said. I sat there in silence for a little bit until a plan came to me. "Hey Evo?" I asked

"Yea?"

"I just came up with a plan for a distraction so we can get into the castle."

"So what is it?" he asked. I started to tell him all about my plan and how it will work. After explaining it he nodded and continued driving. We drove in relative quiet for the rest of the trip as we headed to our destination. The Griffin capital. The more I thought about that pig taking my wife the more it made me just want to gut him where he stood. I didnt realize it, but I was driving way faster than Evo and he was yelling at me to slow down. I complied and brought my car next to his. He chewed me out that I shouldn't be thinking that way, and that I should keep my emotions in check. Unless I wanted to lose control over my magic causing me to release it unintentionally. We were driving for about the next few hours, and by now we had made it a long ways away from Equestria. I started to think about how I would bring Luna home, save and sound, but something kept nagging at the back at my head telling me something way bigger was going on.

Evo and I were close enough that we could see the Gryfonian coast from where we were, and it was only getting closer. I radioed over to Evo and told him we were going to go and drive straight towards the capital. Passing over the countryside I could see several griffins looking at our cars as we drove past them in the air. Not an hour later did we reach the capital where my query was at, waiting to be killed.

The Griffin capital was booming this time of year with merchandise coming in from other countries and from the crops coming from the countryside. Everything was peaceful and all the griffins were going around doing there own business such as setting up shops, running errands, playing around, and going about their everyday lives. The main street heading straight to the castle was the busiest due to all the market stands surrounding the street. The peace was interrupted as a a low rumble was heard. As the sound got closer the griffins could see two horseless carriages, one light green and the other a glossy silver, coming down the road at speeds that shouldn't be possible. As the carriages got closer the citizens started to part ways or take flight to get out of the way of the speeding cars. They watched as the carriages zoomed past, going all the way to the entrance of the Castle where there was a ornate fountain there. The two cars circled around, the green one going left and the silver one going right, and stopped as they faced each other. Two platoons of guards surrounded the carriages.

"In the name of the Griffin Empire, you will exit your carriage and submit to the Griffins!!" a well armored griffin yelled. Nothing happened after the griffins outburst. Then the door on the silver carriages left side opened all the way."I want you all to stand here and be on guard of the enemy." he ordered, getting a unison of 'yes sir' in return. As he walked closer, everygriffin in the area was watching him. As soon as the commanding griffin laid a claw on the car, nothing was heard except for a deafening boom. Everyone had to shield their eyes from the bright light as the commander was engulfed in the flames of the explosion.

Else where

"Ha I knew they would fall for it!" Ethan said as he watched the the destruction below. They were on top the tallest castle tower viewing the carnage below them in the town square.

"Yea but did you really have to blow the car up?" Evo asked.

""Well yea, how else were we supposed to make a distraction?"

"Well we could have just killed someone instead of destroying a 1.2 million dollar car to get that done." Evo said with a huff. Ethan turned away from the edge and looked towards the sunset. He stared at it for a few seconds until Evo walked over next to him. "You ready?" he asked.

"Oh I'm ready. I already wanted to kill that asshole as soon as he stepped into the conference room the other day. But with what he as done" Ethan said as his facial expression changed to a more sadistic one, "he'll be wishing that I would have killed him."

"Just promise me you'll keep your emotions in check when we get in there, okay?" Evo said.

"I can't make any promises." Ethan said with a smile before it changed to a serious one. "Now come on we have ass kicking to do."

I watched as Ethan jumped off the tower and try to make a over-the-top entrance as always. 'Sometimes I worry about you Ethan, you were always the one to go on adventures and missions when we were younger. What evils plague you behind those white walls you call eyes?' I thought, truly worried for my brother. I then brought my sword out from my hammer space and attached it to my belt. So with that done I blinked next to Ethan, annnnnd right into a horde of griffins.

"Ffffffuuuuuuck" Ethan said as he slumped over.

"Ya know we could have just snuck in there, and not be seen." I said. Ethan just looked up at me.

"Yea, but where's the fun in that?" he asked rhetorically.

"ALRIGHT YOU GRIFFS, HALF OF YOU TAKE HIM," a very muscular griffin yelled as he pointed to me. "AND THE REST OF YOU GET HIM!" he finished by pointing towards Ethan. All I did was unsheathe my blade a little and then sheathed it again. After a few seconds half of the griffins in the room started to spew blood everywhere and just fell to the floor in pieces of meat. I only smirked. I then looked at the griffin that was in charge and saw that he was shaking in fear. 'That's right mortal, shake beneath my might!!' I then paused. 'Wait, what the hell?! I haven't talked like that in centuries. Oh well.' I thought.

"Hey Ethan," I said, he turned and looked at me, "knock'em dead."

He cracked his knuckles, "With pleasure." he said as he pulled out both of my sleepytimes. I watched him walk forward into the other group of griffins, who just parted away from Ethan as he walked by them. As he was walking, Ethan asked them something,

"Hey guys how's your health plan?" he asked only for the griffins to charge him. "APPARENTLY IT'S GREAT!!" Ethan yelled as he twisted around obliterating the griffins near him. After several more spins almost a fifth of them were dead. Ethan stood there hunched over panting while still pulling the trigger, electing several clicks. 'he needs to hold back.' I thought. Ethan suddenly arched his back while laughing like a madman. I could see all of his teeth had become shark-like in shape, which set me on edge, because the only creature I know or seen, had been vampires from Hellsing. I saw a lone griffin start to charge Ethan as he stopped laughing. When said griffin was a few feet away, Ethan spun around with his jaw wide open, and chomped down on the poor griffins neck causing blood to splatter all on the ground. All the griffins in the hall looked at Ethan in shock and horror, and I rested my hand on the hilt of my blade. I saw him pull back, ripping the flesh that was in his teeth off the griffin. I watched as he swallowed what was in his mouth, nearly making me vomit. After that he threw the griffin corpse towards the wall. I watched it as it slowly slid to the floor.

"Aww it's been awhile since I was like this." he said as he wiped his mouth, which was dripping blood. "Alright who's next?" he asked with a predatory grin. Everyone in the hall stood stock still, not daring to make a move. "What, none of you gonna do it?" Ethan asked with a raised eyebrow. "Fine you bunch of CHICKENS!!" he said, yelling the last part causing the remaining griffins to became enraged. So with that, I saw them charge him. When they were close enough to Ethan he jumped into the air and flipped upside-down. He stopped mid-air, and do a squat, then fall back down with impressive speed . When he connected back with the ground, he created a shockwave that sent his opponents flying away from him. I looked at where he landed and saw that the stone floor in ruins and that Ethan was cover in blood that was on the floor.

"If you what to live, stay. down." he said in a low and cold tone. I waited a few second s to see if any of them would get up, so when none of them didn't I figured that they were unconscious from the impact. I walked over to Ethan with caution and my hand still on my sword.

"Ethan?" I asked. He turned around to face me and smiled. I could see that his teeth were back to normal.

"Hey dude! Enjoy the show?" he asked with a goofy grin.

"It was interesting, to say the least. Now that they are out of the way, lets get on with the mission."

"Right." he said, changing into a more serious tone.

We walked in relative silence as we ventured down the hall, Ethan kept on sweeping his guns when we passed a junction in the hallways. 'Man this is one long ass hallway...' I thought. I walked behind Ethan scanning the area while covering his back. After a little while we came upon two large wooden doors that were highly decorated. "Ok here we are. You ready?" I asked as I tilted my head to him. His face full of determination and I could see a pit of burning wraith just underneath the shell.

"Let's get this over with." he said.

"Before we go in, do you want to go in silent or loud?" i asked. Now I usually don't do that, but I think Ethan, no Wade, is becoming highly emotionally unstable.

"Just kick that door as hard as you can." he said with agitation while gesturing to the left door. 'He's letting his anger out slowly... that's good' I thought hoping nothing bad would happen. So I walked in front of the left door while Ethan went in front of the right. We nodded before we kicked the doors in. Of course with my strength, kicked the door with a little of my power; while I could feel Ethan use his magic to give him a little edge. When our feet connected with the doors they flew a few feet before falling to the floor with a massive thud. Ethan and I slowly lowered our legs as I took in my surroundings. The room we walked into was quite large, almost as large as Canterlot's throne room. Several pillars aliened the walls, going all the way from the entrance to the throne. As I looked at the throne, I saw Steelclaw shaking hands... err... claws?, whatever, with something that resembled an equine in someway. As they finished shaking they turned and faced us. Steelclaw had a unnerving smile edged on his face. I looked over to Ethan and saw he was trembling and had a look of shock and disbelief adoring his face.

"Otoko wa, nani ga machigatte iru nodesu ka(Dude, what is wrong)?" I asked in Japanese, trying to keep this conversation private.

"Watahitachina equestria no aki ni iru to omoimasu(I think we are in a fall of equestria)." he responded. I looked back at the Griffin King to see he had a confused look on his face.

"Nani (What)?"

"Equestria ga karibū ni teika shi, josei wa seidorei aru bashodesu (It is where equestria falls to the caribou and the females are sex slaves)."

"Mā wareware wa ima sore o suru koto ga dekimasu koto wa dekimasen (Well we can't have that now can we)?" I asked "Soshite, watashi wa kakushin shite jigoku no yō ni, soreha tatakai nashi de okoru yō ni suru tsumori wa arimasen! Anata ga taisetsu ni nani o hogo suru tame ni anata wa junbi ga dekite (And I sure as hell not going to let it happen without a fight! You ready to protect what you hold dear)?"

"lya, anata (Yea, you)?"

"Watashi ga ima made ni narudarou to onaji kurai junbi (As ready as i'll ever be)." I responded.

"Well if you two abominations are done talking gibberish, I would like to introduce you to my new business partner." Steelclaw said as he waved a claw in the equine next to him.

"Greetings creatures," he said with a slight bow. When he looked back up at us with a grimace. "I am King Dainn, king of the Caribou and I hope that you will submit beforehand so you don't have to face the full might of the CARIBOU!!"

'Oh god not one of those guys!!' I thought with an inward groan.

Intermission: Ethan and Evo

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 6: Fall of Equestria

"Where's my wife?!" Ethan yelled while pointing his index finger at the caribou king.

"Are you talking about the new slut I just bought?" Diann asked. I could feel Ethan's anger skyrocket from him saying that.

"Look all we want is to get Luna and we will leave and go back to Equestria, we'll even forget that any of this ever happened. How does that sound?" I asked with a smile. I really didn't want Ethan to have an episode right now. His emotions are already about to go over the edge, and i don't know what will happen to him when he loses control.

"No. I will not give to you what belongs to me. Also you will not go back to equestria, you will die here. Then I'll go to the pitiful place you call a country, and claim it as mine. Now bring out my new slut!" He said yelling the last part. When he did, a set of doors opened up and two caribou came through while dragging Luna. When I laid my eyes on her she was missing her horn, he wings were in some sort of box. Her eyes were blood shot from crying and she looked like an absolute mess. But the worst part was she had some white liquid on her legs, between her thighs. I wasn't the only one to notice. I could tell Ethan did too because I could start to feel his emotions losing control. I looked at Ethan and saw that his hair was starting to change color, from dirty blond to ice white. The white parts started to wisp upward, as if they were alive. Then he looked towards me.

"Evo," he whispered.

"Yea?" I whispered back.

"I need you to get Luna out of here. Now, before I lose complete control." he said.

"That won't be happening you abomination. She belongs to me, and no one else." Diann said. Apparently he over heard us.

"Get her. Now." Ethan said in a neutral tone. I nodded to him. But as I was about to blink to grab her Diann shot a beam at Luna and she disappeared with a pop, which was a tell-tale sign of teleportation. 'He probably teleported her somewhere, I can't sense her anywhere near. She must be somewhere far away.' I thought before going wide-eyed. I turned back to Ethan and saw more of his hair had turned white.'Oh no he's losing it!' I mentally yelled to myself.

"WHAT THE FUCK DID YOU JUST DO!?" Ethan shouted. Apparently he thought that Diann had killed her, this won't end well. I faced Diann and saw him smirk.

"I merely teleported her to a safe place. What? Did you actually think I would just destroy my brand new toy?" He rhetorically asked. I won't admit it but when he called her a toy it really pissed me off, it also seemed to infuriate Ethan as well. But before I could stop from doin g anything rash, he pulls his side-arm from his holster and points it towards Diann.

"Bring her back here before I paint the wall behind you a new shade of red." Ethan demanded.

"Well I would do that but... then that would defeat the purpose of her being mine, now wouldn't it?" he asked "Also," he continued "I wouldn't fire your weapon at me." he warned.

"And why is that?" I asked slightly cautious about what will happen next, so I just settled my hand on the hilt of my sword.

"Because the Griffins have made similar weapons as yours." he said as he pulled out a metal object similar out of his jacket. The metal object strangely resembled a...'Shit that's a pipe pistol! How the hell did they come up with one?!' I mentally yelled. "You see we based it off of your guns, as you call them, and we created several thousand of them. Boys if you would?" he said to... on one. All of a sudden around twenty griffins popped into my senses. 'Damn it! I was too distracted by Ethan and this so called king to notice these pieces of trash!' I mentally said to myself.

"As shocking as it is for a bunch of bird brains to create something a complex as a gun... I don't think that they will slow us down." Ethan said while smiling, thinking that nothing could take him down.

"We'll see," Diann said. "Now fire!" he yelled. All of the griffins fired their pipe pistols at us. I blocked everyone of them with my sword while Ethan just took all the shoots before regenerating his wounds. Diann looked at us as if he was analyzing us. After a few seconds he finally spoke. "It seems my spies were correct to assume that you are hard to kill, however we have ways of dealing with that." he finished. He was about to to say something else but I didn't give him the chance. I blinked right in front of the asshole and jumped in the air, but he only smirked. I preformed a spin-kick with about half of my strength ,which can kill someone instantly ,but Diann was able to block it with his left forearm. Shock overtook my face as he put his right hand palm on my chest. A second later he fired a beam of magic that sent me crashing into the wall opposite to him.

"EVO!!" Ethan yelled. I slowly got back to my knees, though struggling to. 'Damn.' I thought to myself as I slipped. 'How? How can he have so much strength?' I asked myself as I stood back up. I kept asking that same question as I walked back to Ethan's side. I stood there slowly panting as he put a hand on my shoulder.

"Evan, are you alright?" he asked, truly concerned for my well being.

"Yea." I said as I coughed up a little blood. I then put a hand on my chest where Diann did. "It seems you broke a few of my ribs. Two of them have pierced my left lung," I said with a smile while panting.

"You need-" Ethan started but I cut him off.

"No." I said getting my composure back and looking towards the two false kings. "I may not have instant regeneration like you do," I started as I turned and looked at him. "But remember, I'm just as hard to kill!" I yelled.

"Well we have made countermeasures if what our spies told us were true." Diann said.

"And what are these 'countermeasures'?" I asked as I looked back at them.

"Oh nothing just Orichalcum balls." he said.

"Orichal-what now?" Ethan and I said in unison.

Diann sighs, "Orichalcum you idiots. It is an extremely rare mineral in Equestria, but also one of the strongest. You see, items and weapons made from Orichalcum never rust, can stay sharp for centuries, can cut through even dragon scales, and could negate magic. Weapons made of it could even kill alicorns. It's amazing that this element still exist's. I could have sworn that the last of it was mined a hundreds or years ago." he said muttering the last part. "But enough of that, as I was saying earlier before I was rudely interrupted, Fire the special ammo!" He yelled as the griffins around us fired their guns. I kept on blocking the bullets until I felt one tear through the lower area of my right lung. 'Damn and my left one had just finished healing itself!' I looked over to Ethan and saw him with several bullet wounds and blood trails. I was starting to get worried for the the both of us. That was when Steelclaw said my worst fear.

"Orichalcum is also the only known materiel to cancel out healing factors." he said with a shit eating grin.

"You guys are really starting to piss me off." Ethan said as blood was flowing out of his mouth. I watched as he started to walk towards the throne. That was when he blinked, everyone stood there waiting for him to blink back. I didn't have to wait long as he blinked in front of Steelclaw and punched his grin off his face, while knocking a few teeth out as well. Ethan withdrew his arm as the griffin king slowly brought a claw to his beak and rubbed some of the blood off. He then looked at his claw for a few seconds before bringing it up and scratching Ethan across the face. I watched as Ethan flinched back from the pain before being thrown back to where he stood. "Damn." Ethan said as his blood went back into the wounds and instantly healed.

"As much as would love to watch you both die, I have more pressing matters to attend to. Ta-ta." He said as he teleported out of my range.

"Evo we need to get back to Equestria." Ethan said, to which I nodded.

We were about to leave when a gun shot grabbed our attention. "Now I can't let that happen because you two need to die right here and now. You two are an obstacle in our plans and we need the both of you to just lay down and die." Steelclaw said as he fired another round of the orichalcum bullets. The round hit Ethan directly in his right shoulder-blade. I heard him grunt in pain as he fell to his knee and clutched his wound.

"You know, I'm getting really tired of this shit." Ethan said.

"Oh and what can you do about it? Hmm. Well besides sit there and wait for your inevitable death to come..." Steel said. I looked at Ethan to see what he had to say, but I saw him cutting his wrist.

"Releasing controllers restriction system 1." He said as I felt more power flow from him. I saw several black tendrils extend out of his back and his eyes changed color from green to red and the white changed to black. "You know what?" he asked before he had a maniacal smile on his face. "I believe that your the one who's going to die here."

"GRIFFS! KILL HIM!" he ordered. But before they could do anything, all of Ethan's tendrils shot out and stabbed each of the griffins. They stood there looking at the tendril that was in their body before they stared to scream in pure agony. Their screams only lasted a few seconds before they stopped. I tried to sense for any life signatures but only came up with three; mine, Ethan's and Steelclaw's. Speaking of him, I turned towards him and saw his legs shaking.

"Wh-what did you just do?" he asked.

"They didnt seem to want to live if they tried to mess with me so I consumed their souls. Quite disgusting actually." Ethan said. Steelclaw had a look of pure horror edged on his face. He stood there for a moment before pointing behind us and shouting, "LOOK A DISTRACTION!". Did he honestly think that wou-

"WHERE!" I heard Ethan yell as he turned around. Using the distraction Steel jumped into the air and flew out the window behind the throne. He only made it a few hundred feet before Ethan realized he was fooled. "HEY! WHERE THE HELL DO YOU THINK YOUR GOING!?" Ethan yelled.

"FUCK THIS SHIT! I'M OUT!" Steel yelled back. I looked over to Ethan and he looked at me, we just nodded before blinking on top of the roof of the throne room. We could barely see Steelclaw's silhouette in the distance. I turned my head to Ethan and saw that his tendrils had disappeared and his power had been blocked again.

"So how do you plan on getting him?" I asked, but Ethan just stood there with a fifty-yard stare. That was before he pulled his magnum out and pointing it in the direction Steel went. "Your not going to hit him, you know." I said, though it didn't seem as if he heard me. What happened next wasn't something I thought Ethan could do.

"Cero" he said as a blood red beam of energy shot out from the end of his gun. It looked to be the size of a 0.429 in round at first and the goes to the size of a car, and fired farther than Steel was at. I saw Steelclaw's silhouette fall from the sky as the beam dissipated. I looked back to Ethan and saw him giving a confused stare at his gun, but that was when I heard the sound of a teleportation and couldn't feel Steel's presence anymore.

"Ethan," I said gaining his attention, "How did you do that?" I asked.

"I don't... really... know. All I remember is thinking that I really wanted to shoot him and then then having a red beam shooting from the end of my gun." he said, but I could tell that he was lying.

"Well," I paused to think, "please don't do it again, k?"

"Ok." We stood there for a few seconds before I realized we had an appointment with someone whom thinks they are a true king.

"Welp, I think we still have some unfinished business to attend to." I said.

"I agree, lets go." He said as he jumped into the air and landed on thin air.

"How are you doing that?" I asked.

"Oh, all I do is gather the air particles under my feet creating a hard but invisible surface." he explained, and somehow got a pair of glasses. 'Sometimes I'll never understand him.' I thought as I tried to grab the air in front of me with my magic. After a while of concentrating I hesitantly placed my right foot on the spot in front of me. To my surprise it worked. So with that I stepped onto the air and walked over to Ethan. I looked at him with a serious expression.

"I know that you were lying to me," I said as I looked in the direction of Equestria. "on our way there I want the full truth that you have been hiding from me." I said as I started to walk forward. He turned and started to follow me. I was quite for the first 2 hours as I thought of the correct questions to ask him. After a while we started running, hoping that we could get there faster. About half an hour of running later I finally decided to speak up. "Okay, I want you to tell me how you can perform a Cero." I said.

He sighed,"I knew one day this would come up, but you remember the when we went to... to my sister's Equestria?" he asked.

"Yea, you were gone for over a year. I had to wait for you, and some how I got caught in the Japanese style there."

"Well you also remember the mission I went on before I went missing?" he asked to which I nodded. "Well the reason none of you could find me was because I was in Hueco Mundo. I died." he said.

"Really?" I said in general shock.

"I tried to stay myself and not lose my sanity and become a hollow, but my soul was out of my body for far too long and I became one. I was able to hold it back long enough for it not to be noticeable. But the hollows knew I was one of them, though they still tried to eat me. At first I didn't like her and she tried to take over my body but I wouldn't let her."

"So you have a female inside of your soul?" I asked with a raised eyebrow.

"Yea and King Baraggan Louisenbairn allowed me to stay in Las Noches while he taught me how to control her and not let her take control.
But when I finally returned we had become partners and helped each other out. Then there was the day that..." he trailed off as he let a single tear fall down his face. "The day I failed to protect my sister. On that day I nearly lost it.... I was so far gone. She was able to get me back into one piece after that."

"May I inquire the name of your hollow?"

"Her name is Evangeline. And If I concentrate hard enough I can make her appear." I saw him close his eyes for a few seconds before Evangeline appeared beside him, running as well. She looked to be a little shorter than Ethan; she had snow white hair that was flying in the wind and blood red eyes. She also had a E or F cup size breasts that were covered by bone half-way, exposing the top of her breasts. She was wearing a white skirt with black lines that went down her sides. Along with her skirt was a pair of black boots that went up to her knees. She had a fox skull atop her head that had a medium sized crack running along the muzzle. Finally there was the baseball sized hole in her chest a little bit above her breasts. After looking her over I looked at her face and saw that she was sending me a intense glare.

"Pervert." she said, her voice somewhat resembling Asuna's from Sword Art Online.

"I am not a pervert, I was just getting a good look at you."

"As I was saying, your a pervert." she said.

"Whatever." I said before looking back to Ethan. "So you have a hollow within you that is a girl and you can conjure her into a physical form."

"Yea pretty much." Ethan said.

"Well that answered a few of my questions, but what I still want to know is how are you here right now and if you are just a soul how can you touch things and vise-versa?" I asked.

"Well it took a lot of work and effort but I managed to use my magic and make a body from my old one so I can physical to the living world."

"Well, that makes sense." I said not understanding a single word he said.

"All he did was just enter the body he died in and has been using his magic to keep his soul inside of it." Evangeline said.

"You just had to say the truth?" Ethan said in annoyed tone.

"Ok next question, how come your not bleeding out?" I asked.

"Oh that's because I'm using my magic around the wounds inside creating a shield." he explained.

"Well actually makes sense, surprising since it came from you," Ethan just stuck his tongue out at me. "So how far away are we?" I asked.

We ran for a minute of so before he responded, "We are about fifteen clicks out," he pointed forward. "look you can even see land." he said as we all slowed down to a walking pace. "We are about a mile out so I should be able to see them with a good pair of binoculars." he said as he conjured a set of military grade binoculars and brought them to his eyes. "I can clearly see the castle gardens from here." He stood there for a few seconds scanning the gardens before he stopped moving and brought the binoculars over to me, "Have a look." he said as I grabbed the binoculars and brought them up to my eyes. My view was brought to the castle gardens where I could see the jackass of a caribou lifting Twilight up by her neck. My own anger went a little out of control, but I was able to calm myself. I saw that the rest of the main six were there as well as the entire royal family, except for Shining. All of them were bounded and gagged; wings in those boxes, horns cut off, hands and feet bound together and collars on all of their necks. I also saw about fifteen or so caribou guards and at least sixteen griffin guards. But what caught my eyes was the fact that there were two griffins in highly decorative armor on and they looked exactly alike, almost as if they.... no. As I looked closer my thoughts were conformed as one of the look-a-likes had a good chunk of his right wing missing. After a few more seconds of looking I took the binoculars from my eyes.

"Well they are all there. How do you want to go about this?" I asked.

"I propose we go in with a stealthy approach." Evangeline said, and I had to agree with her because going loud didn't work very well last time. I faced Ethan and saw him pouting.

"I agree, because unlike you Ethan we don't have that fast regeneration that you have." I saw that Ethan was about to say something, but I stopped as my attention was brought back to the gardens. I put my eyes back on the binoculars and saw that Diann seemed to be ordering everyone inside as I saw the guards forcefully grab all the females and dragged them inside. I took the binoculars and gave them back to Ethan as we were about to sneak into the castle but a flash of light had caught my attention. I snatched the binoculars back from him, and what I saw should have been impossible. Standing there yelling at Diann was Nightmare Moon. Now before coming to Equestria I wasn't a fan of the show, in fact I despised the show, but over the years of being here and the fact that the ponies were anthropomorphic. So when we got here Ethan filled me in on the history of Equestria from season 1 all the way to season 4. So I handed the binoculars back to Ethan and told him to look through them and tell me what he saw. I could feel a little bit of his anger surface as he looked down at the garden. I put a hand on his shoulder catching his attention. He looked at me as I gave him a small smile, in turn he smiled back, calming his anger down.

"Uhh Evo, is it a bad sign if Nightmare Moon is pointing in our direction?" Ethan asked.

"Well they shouldn't be able to see us. I casted a invisibility spell on us and repressed our power so no one can sense us." I responded. "Even if they did sense us, even one of them, they still know that we are coming to them. We also have the element of surprise, and please Ethan for the love of Faust don't screw this up, okay?"

"Okay. So we gonna get this show on the road. I'm revving to go and kick some ass."

"I would prefer to go about this in a stealthy fashion, but I love watching blood splatter as much as Ethan does." Evangeline said as she walked forward in front of us. "Now lets go!" she yelled as she pointed to the castle. 'She acts like a kid one moment then an adult the next, Faust I'll never understand women.' I thought with a groan.

"Well lets head out." I said as we started to head to the castle."Okay, so Ethan do you want to sneak in from the roof or the front door?" I asked.

"The roof, we'll have a lot of different ways to go in from the roof rather than the front door." she said.

"Before we go in though, we should take some of these." Ethan said as he held three blue pills in front of us.

I raised an eyebrow "And what are those?" I asked.

"These will allow your hands and feet stick to any surface with just a thought."

"How?"

He looked at me with a straight face. "Dude it's fucking magic, do I have to explain it to you. Not everything needs an explanation ya know."

"Fine." I said as I grabbed one of the pills and put it in my mouth. I then knocked my head causing the pill to go down my throat as I swallowed. We all nodded at each other before we blinked onto the throne room. "So what are we going to do?" I asked.

"okay here's the plan is to send Evangeline in through the front door since she can control what can touch her and what can't. We on the hand will be standing on the ceiling of the room. Hopefully they don't notice us." he said.

"Well that seems okay. Lets do this." I say as we got into position. When Ethan and I blinked onto the ceiling of the throne room. I looked down or up in my position, and I saw that Diann was sitting on the throne while the two decorated griffins stood next to him. I looked around and saw at least fifty guards, caribou and griffin. What I saw next was something that even at my age will scar me for the rest of my life. In the throne room all the girls were lined up against the wall getting raped. Suddenly I felt the room get extremely cold, so I turned towards Ethan and saw all of his hair had turned white and was whisking around. But the part that brought fear to me was his eyes. They were red again.... but.... they showed no emotion at all. He then extended his arm up and stretched his hand out. I was puzzled as to what he was going to do now. He was like that as his eyes shifted everywhere analyzing the room. He then directed his arm to the caribou that was with Luna and he then clenched his hand into a ball. I then heard the sound of someone coughing and looked to the caribou stumbling backwards and saw him clutching his chest before falling to the floor as blood slowly leak from his mouth. Of course this caught the attention of everyone in the room.

"WHO'S THERE? SHOW YOURSELVES!!" Diann shouted. There was an awkward pause before a laughter could be heard, laughter that sounded as if death was laughing in your face. I looked to the source of it, Ethan.

"You have royally fucked up Diann." Ethan said in a cold and even tone as he jumped up towards the ground. He flipped around mid-air before he crashed into the floor, destroying the marble tiles around him. Dust was flung into the air creating a cloud of invisibility. Evangeline teleported next to me, though she was right-side-up, with an annoyed look adorning her face.

"Damn he did it again." she said.

"Yea, still need to teach him to control his emotions. Though there's no need to hide anymore without the element of surprise on our side, now is there." I said shrugging at the last part. With that Evangeline and I teleported onto the floor next to Ethan. He seemed worse for wear because his bullet wounds were now oozing blood. "Ethan you need to calm down, your starting to bleed again." I warned.

"Shut the hell up. I just watched my wife get raped in front of me. I'm not going to stop until every last sinful Caribou is dead." he said with a wrathful look before he brought him arm forward and slashed in to the side causing all the dust to disappear.

"Luna whatever you do, don't let Ethan unleash anymore of his power that you locked away." Evangeline yelled.

"And who is this beautiful tramp?" Diann asked as he leaned forward trying to get a better look.

"She's my hollow." Ethan said.

"Eh, then she's an abomination just like you two." He said. "Kill all three of them." he ordered as all the caribou and griffin guards came running at us.

"NOOO!!" Luna shouted as she tried to get up.

"Quiet you wench!" Diann said as he struck Luna with his magic causing her to fall back to the floor. I saw a little pool of blood coming from her head and she seemed to not be moving. I scanned her with my magic and found that she only had a gash on her forehead and was unconscious.

Ethan didn't say a word as he stretched his arm out with an open palm. I watched as all the guards that were advancing had stopped and were sweating while a look of horror was on their faces. Ethan then closed his hand into a fist and all the guards coughed up blood before falling to the floor, creating huge pool of blood as it seeped from their mouths.

"Impressive, but you should stop delaying the inevitable." Diann said as he fired a beam of magic at Ethan. It hit him directly in the chest sending him into the wall right next to the doors, making another cloud of dust appear. "Surrender now and I might let you live." he offered.

"I'm sorry but I don't want to be someone's pet for the rest of my life." I heard Ethan saw as I turned around and saw him walking out of the dust. His duster was nearly turn to shreds, his shirt was gone and his bare chest was showing. He then tore the rest of his dust off before snapping his fingers. In flash his duster was replaced by what looked to be medical tape. "I actually happy you know," he said as he pulled Shi and Senbonzakura from his hammer space. "Ya know in a serious fight, it's been a while since I've had to use these." I watched as Ethan started to walk forward to where we were standing. When he reached us he stopped and looked at me. "Evo can you to get the girls out of here. I don't want to scare them for the rest of their lives." he said as he continued his walk to the throne. I was about to do asked, that was before I heard a gun shot fired off. I stood there looking at the girls for a few seconds wondering if I was shot. I didn't feel any pain, so that only left....

I turned around quickly, only to see my brother falling to the ground with a new bullet wound in the location of where his heart is."WADE!!" I yelled as I rushed to his side. He had a blood trail leaving his lips and he seemed to be....smiling. That was before he started to cough.

"He should be dead soon. I shot him with an orichalcum round." Diann said as more guards stormed into the room.

I looked around trying to find Evangeline but I guess Ethan couldn't continue to keep her in a physical form with this much damage he has sustained. "You bastard!" I shouted as I laid Ethan back down and charged Diann. I didn't even make it that far as I was blown back right next to Ethan's prone body.

Ethan's POV

I had just been shot in the heart, and I could only lie here as that bastard sat on the throne. I looked at Evo as I laid on the floor bleeding inside. "You bastard!" I heard him yelled as he set me on the floor and charged him. As he did that I started to charge up a long-range teleportation spell, because i don't have enough magically power to blink, and the spell is only strong enough for two people. I watched as Evo was thrown backwards right next to me by a blast of magic from the caribou king. As soon as he hit the floor he tried to get back up, but he could't. I watched as Diann got up and calmly walked to us. He stopped a few feet away from us and looked at us with a sneer.

"You sicken me, thinking that insects like you have the right to oppose me." He said as he spit on us. "Guards take these bitches to the examining room." He said as the guards grabbed the main six and the royal family and started to drag them out the room. By now my spell was almost finished, and the shield was almost fully formed.

"Heh, we are born from dust and in death we return." I said as snapped my fingers and conjured a gun. I aimed it at Dianns lungs and fired. He was knocked back a few feet while he clutched his chest.

"Damnit, you ignorant fool!" he yelled as he fired a beam at me. It hit its mark causing me to gasp in pain. I then noticed my spell had lost its control and was going haywire. 'Shit, his magic must have distorted my spell causing an influx in my shield.' I mentally cursed. I then went wide eyed. 'Oh shit! I needed that shield. Without it I'm a goner.' I thought. I looked to the girls and saw Luna looking at me with that look that a child will give to their mother. A look that says that you can make everything okay, but this time I can't. I simply mouthed to Luna 'Im sorry my love, I failed you.' before the spell activated and all I knew was cold and darkness.

Author's Note

Hey guys. I finally got enough time to write, and I hope you enjoyed the chapter. It took a lot for me to get all of this down what with the writer-block and all. But all in all I go it down and I hope you like it. Now you may be wondering why Ethan and Evo weren't kicking ass like one punch man, that's because I wanted to take them down a peg. Plus I didn't want them to always win, that gets boring really fast.

Now the next chapter and then on(for some part of the story) will be outside of the Displaced-verse. The place where they will be going is to an Equestria with a human by the name of Ash blade. If you want to know the story click here, warning it is rated mature so you have been warned. The story is amazing and I think that Wolf Blood did an outstanding job with his story. It does have a mature scenes it it, so don't come back to me and say that I didn't say so.

Could you guys let me know if you see any errors, because I was too excited to get this chapter posted and my editor is asleep so yea. Anyways guys its been a long day and Im tired. So Im just gonna sleep and hopefully continue my writing tomorrow without any trouble. As always I hope to see more comments down below and more likes for the story. I'll see you all in the next chapter.

Peace!!

Chapter 8: Waking up

I floated there in shock as I watched my body being set onto a operating table at Canterlot castle. I watched as they brought Evan's body in the room and laid him on the table that was about four feet from mine. I looked around the room and saw that in was large and had all sorts of medical equipment along the walls. There was a window at the top of one of the walls and was at an angle, and I could see that their version of Cadence, Applejack, Twilight, Rainbow Dash, Celestia, Luna plus Ash and Rage were watching what was happening. I also saw three other alicorns standing there watching what was happening. One Looked like Luna but she had a deep purple coat with a mane that looked like Luna's, the next one had a shy blue coat along with a aqua mane, and the last one had a white coat plus a crimson mane. They were new as I hadn't seen them before, I then saw the amaranth maned one looking at me as if she could see me. So I did the dumbest thing, I waved at her. And to my shock she waved back. She smirked at me as I stood there shocked that she could see me so I turned back towards the doctors. I stared at my body for Faust knows how long until I felt a hand on my shoulder. Out of reflex, I grabbed onto the arm with my left hand and spun around preparing to deliver a right hook. I stopped a inch away from the persons face when I realized who it was. It was Evangeline standing there, unfazed by my actions. I removed my arm and turned back towards the table. I got a good look at what I had changed into during the fight with the scorpions. I had turned into a male version of Evangeline; everything about my appearance was the same as her. I turned back and looked at my body.

"Ya know, no matter how many times I see my dead body the shock never wears off." I said as I watched the doctors and nurses try and revive me.

"I know. Theres nothing that we can do now. Your body is too heavily damaged to repair, and you can't tie your soul like you did last time." she said.

"Are you suggesting something?" I asked.

"She's suggesting that we make you a new body." came a voice to my left. I turned to the voice and saw that it was Senbonzakura as he walked up to us.

"Okay that's everyone except fo-" I didn't get to finish my sentence as I felt something hit me and latch onto my back.

"Hiya Ethan!" Shi said as she giggled.

"Hey to you too Shi." I said as I reached an arm back and ruffled her hair. After that I turned back and saw them getting a pair of defibrillators and started to charge them. As soon as they connected with my body's chest I felt a pulling sensation, but it quickly stopped. They continued to try that for the past ten minutes. Two minutes ago Evan regained his consciousness but he was still weak from the poison. After they stopped trying to revive me and put the white sheet over my body, he threw a fit. They had to put him to sleep causing him to return to the realm of dreams. I stood there for a few minutes before a thought came to mind, "Hey can you two still turn into swords?" I asked getting a nod from both Shi and Senbonzakura. "Okay, you don't mind going back to that form in a little while?" I asked.

"I don't mind! But I don't know about Senny." shi said.

"Im not going to tell you again stop calling me that!" Senbonzakura said before he sighed "I don't mind, but it would be nice if we actually had a form to take besides the swords." he finished. I turned back towards my body.

"So do you have a plan to fix this?" I asked as I sat down and leaned against the wall. "Because I have nothing."

Evangeline stood there for a few minutes before her finger shot up and she turned to me. "I have an idea. Do you know how many souls you have collected over the years?" she asked.

I rubbed the back of my neck as I thought about what she asked. "I think," I paused for a second. "I think that it was close to five-hundred thousand souls." I said.

"Its actually five hundred sixty-two thousand three hundred forty-three souls." Senbonzakura said.

"Thank you for that, Senny." I said.

He turned to me and gave me a cold glare."Don't." he said.

"Fine, I wont. " I then turned towards Evangeline. "So what was your idea?" I asked.

"Okay the idea is to use the souls and your magic to create a new body. I might use your body too." she explained.

"Before we start this, what happened to me during the fight? Why do I look and feel different?" I asked.

"Well that's because you absorbed most of my power and now your...." She said mumbling the last part to where I couldn't hear.

"What?"

"A hollow, your now a hollow." she said as she looked me in the eyes. I sat there speechless thinking over how this could have come about. I then remembered that the thing that had triggered my magical outburst was when I saw those visions and saw Luna die. I quickly fumbled around as I pulled out my pipboy and turned it back on from being off for over a thousand years. I watched as the screen turned on and I scrolled to the my custom option to view the chip I implanted in Luna's arm to keep track of her vitals.

"That might not work Ethan." Shi said as she sat beside me.

"I know, but I have to try." I said as I selected the file that said l.u.n.a and check the vitals. Somehow someway she was alive, but the vitals were show in the way as if she was in a coma. "That can't be right." I whispered. I continued looking at the screen and double checked the recordings. It still show the same thing. I even checked her brain waves and saw they were in the same pattern of someone in a coma. "NO!" I yelled as I threw my arm against the wall putting cracks in it. I then looked up and saw all the doctors looking in my direction. I sat there shock still hoping they would resume what they were doing. They did so and I sighed in relief after that and turned to Evangeline.

"So how are you going to put your plan into action?" I asked her.

"Like this." She said, to which I gave a confused look. I watched as she walked in front of me and turned and faced me.

"What are yo-" I didn't get to finish as boot connected to my face and I was knocked unconscious, somehow.

Evo's POV

I felt the world around me come back as I heard the sound of the heart monitor. I looked over to Ethan's corpse and let a single tear roll down my face. I then turned my head and face the wall. For some odd reason they hadn't moved us and kept us in the operating room. I cant really tell how long I had been in here seeing as they had to sedate me because I was going into a fit because they stopped trying to save my brother. So I sat there for what felt like forever until I heard the door to the room open.

I turned my head so I could get a good look and saw that a nurse had entered the room and walked to the right side of my table and started to disconnect me from the machines. Then about a few med techs came in with a stretcher came over to me. They lifted me up and set me down on it. I was pretending to still be asleep as they wheeled me out the room and brought me into what looked like a medical bay. Ten hospital beds lined each wall and each one had a screen to let the patient have privacy. I was brought to the forth one on the left side of the room. After they put me in the bed they started to hook me up to the machines there.

Once they were done the nurse wrote something down on the clip board at the end of my bed before she left. So I sat there with my eye's shut as I thought about now being alone in this world. He was the only one I still had from Earth. At the time it seemed like a good idea to leave, but over time I started to miss my other friends and parents and wanted to go back. Though I realized I couldn't because we had been sent to an entirely different universe. I laid to my side and pulled my legs to my chest as I started to cry. I don't know how long I laid there and cried, but I do know that I had fallen asleep as I was once again in my mindscape. Unlike most peoples minds, mine is a simple boxing gym. Everything was in here from the equipment to the weights to the boxing ring. Since I was in a lucid dream everything was in my control and time went by at the same time as the waking world. I decided to start practicing with the punching bag, and then go over to the weights after I was done. I had been punching the bag for about thirty minutes until I felt someone trying to enter my dreams causing a holographic screen to pop up right next me showing that it was their version of Luna along with another alicorn that had a deep purple coat along with the same starry mane and tail as Luna's. I stared at the screen for a few seconds before I pulled up a new screen showing my defensive measures for a scenario like this. I pressed the eject button and saw them being pushed away from the outside of my dream. So with that dealt with, I resumed my exercise for another hour before I felt my dream start to collapse signaling that I was waking up. As the final piece of my dream broke I could see a bright light as I opened my eyes. Apparently I had rolled onto my back during my sleep. I looked around and saw that there were several doctors and nurses walking around. l then I noticed a nurse walking over to me so I shut my eyes. I listened to her as she checked on me. I then felt a tingling sensation flow over my body as she scanned my body, then I heard a gasp.

"Doctor!" she yelled. I then heard a set of hooves rush over to us before stopping right next to the bed.

"Yes nurse." he said.

"The patient seems to have fully healed from his wounds." she said.

"That cant be right..." he said as he trailed off. I then felt the same tingling sensation over my body as he preformed the scan.

"Well shoot. He sure does heal fast." he said. "Send in one of the royals when he wakes up. Im sure they would like to ask him a few questions." he ordered.

"Yes sir." she said. I sat there contemplating my options for a few minutes before I sighed. I opened my eyes and sat up before moving back and leaning against the pillow. I looked myself over and noticed that I had indeed been fully healed. 'I wonder how long I had been asleep after I passed out in the wasteland.' I thought. I then noticed a nurse looking at me before she rushed off out of the medical bay. 'She's probably going to go get one of the royals like the doctor asked.' I thought as I leaned my head back and looked at the ceiling. I stared at the ceiling for a few minutes until I herd a cough. I shifted my eyes to the source and saw that it was Ash.

"Glad to see your up, how're you feeling?" he asked as he walked over and pulled out a chair and sat in it reverse style.

"It hurts." was all I could say at the moment.

"I see." he said as we entered an uncomfortable silence. "Look man I know there is nothing I can say or do to cheer you up after losing someone but please understand the doctors did everything they could and I kinda feel partly responsible for not getting him here sooner."

I brought my head up and looked at him with a piercing glare. "Do you know why it hurts?" I asked him. He sat there in silence, before he shook his head. "It hurts because the closest friend I have had for a millennia, a friend I considered my brother just died and Im all alone in the universe now. I have no one, and I have no way to get back home and save everyone." I said.

"I wish I could help you, really I do. But what would you want me to do I can't revive your friend, save for necromancy and trust me that's the last thing you'll want for him. Also no one I know of whose strong enough would have brought you here and the others aren't as powerful enough to do that so that must mean you came by your own means. Quite frankly you guys just showed up on our doorstep and beat in one of my guards for no reason making you guys seem hostile to all of us and yet despite this and everything I've seen, I try and save your life." he said.

I looked away from him "I know that you can't bring him back, it just hurts." I then looked back at him. "Plus no one sent us here, my brother didn't get the chance to set up a shield right before we teleported form our fight. Now I believe you have some questions to ask me?"

"Yes I do and for now I'm going to ask simple questions so first off can you tell me both your name and your partners name and where you come from?" he asked.

"I go by many names. There's the Courier, Evo and Evan. You don't use that last one until you gain my trust. My brother went by The Wanderer, That crazy son of a bitch, Ethan smith, and if you were close to him Wade." I said as I looked forward. "We don't really remember our parents names seeing how we are over a thousand years old, and we came from a planet call Equis. Though before that we were on a planet called Earth."

"Equis and here I thought both Rage and I were the only ones here unless that multiverse theory bullshit is actually accurate," he said.

""Well its not. I used to tell Ethan to shut up about all that nonsense back home. I never truly believed him until the day we arrived."

"I see so how did you arrive in this alternate Equestria?"

"We arrived by the means of teleportation thanks to a void dweller named the Merchant. Im; however, not able to give his real name or he might do something rash. And if your wondering why he did it, he may have do it for fun. Ethan and I aren't the only one's he has sent to a version of Equestria."

"Well if he's anything like The Outsider then there's nothing I can do," Ash said as he let out a sigh.

"Yea, can't really help it." I said with a chuckle. "So anything else of importance you want to ask?"

"Yeah two more things actually and a small request," he said.

"What are they?"

"First is simple I need to know what terms you were on with the princesses if you have them in your Equestria and don't lie cause I will know," Ash said.

"Well we were pretty close to the princesses, Ethan more than me. Luna is his wife. And I was preparing to ask Twilight out." I said with a sigh.

"I see that explains why he screamed her name before and buddy you won't have much luck with this Twilight she has somepony already," Ash said.

"Well I don't plan to. I need to get stronger so I can go back an"Well I don't plan to stay here for long. I need to go back and save equestria." I said.

"Which brings me to my second question and keep in mind you don't have to answer if it's personal but it would help me understand your problem so I can try and help. What was it you were fighting before you came here and why did they attack?" I asked.

"We were fighting the Caribou. Somehow they were able to defeat us before we teleported. And the reason why, was to stop them from turning all the mares in Equestria into sex slaves." I said in anger. I looked towards Ash and saw he was pissed about it too. I watched as his right arm became demonic looking and was set ablaze by black fire causing the temperature in the room to go down to where ice formed on the windows. I looked at him with caution, and maybe some fear as I tried to scoot away. He noticed this and stated to snuff out the flames on his arm and it reverting back to normal.

"Sorry about that still learning to get control on that part of myself," Ash said.

"The hell was that?" I asked.

"Let's just say it was the devil inside of me," he said, and I was about to respond when I heard the sound of armor on hooves running down the hall and I saw some guards pass in front of the door. "Trooper where are you all off to?" he asked.

"An alarm has gone off in the morgue sir were on our way to check it out," a guard said before he ran off.

"Want to go check it out?" I asked.

"Do you want to come?"Ash asked with a smirk as he stood up from his chair.

"Hell yea!" I said as I blinked off the bed and in font of it.

"Better keep up then boy." Ash said as he ran out the door with me not too far behind.

Meanwhile in the morgue
3rd person

It was deathly quite as the previous body was loaded into a bay waiting to be looked at. The morgue pony had just shut the door before he walked over to his table and started to write down documents for transaction with the hospital. After a few minutes of him sitting in the quietness of the room, he felt a magical outburst coming from one of the bays behind him. He set his pen down and turned around. He had a look that said he wasn't amused.

"Okay you youngins, you better come out or else i'll come over there and call for the guards." He said. Nothing happened as he sat there waiting for what he thought were filly's and colt's playing around in the morgue. "I'm going to count to three before I call the guards." Then there was a slight rumble coming form the newest edition to the morgue. "One." the room started to rumble to where it was noticeable. "Two." There was a bright light coming from around the door to the bay. "Three." With that the door to the bay blew from its hedges and into the wall across from it. There was dust in the air as alarms went off. The explosion caused the doctor to be pushed onto his back. He sat up coughing as the dust flowed out the room and as the alarms were blaring in his ears. As he sat up he noticed a silhouette in the dust and he could only make up a few features from the pony standing in front of him. He noticed that they had a set of wings along with what looked like a skull atop their head. He watched as the pony turned to their left and noticed some lumps on their chest meaning that they were female.

"Who are you?" he asked as he pressed the button to call the guards. "What do you want?"

"I'm sorry but you need to sleep." she said as he was knocked unconscious.

Ethan's POV

I had just knocked the morgue doctor unconscious, I noticed that my voice had changed. I then made Evangeline materialize next to me as I taped my foot on the floor. She had a embarrassed expression on her face as she shuffled around uneasily and avoided eye contact.

"Evangeline I'm going to ask you this once, why am I a chick? And why are my breasts this big?" I asked as I pointed to my new set of boobs. Apparently when you die they strip you naked before dissecting you; I didn't really know that. 'Huh the more you know...' I thought. So I stood there naked, taping my foot and waiting for her to give me an explanation.

"Well I used your body for the transfer, but there was a problem with setting you back before you became a hollow since both your body and soul became one. So I guess the spell decided to use aspects from my form." she said as she still avoided eye contact with me. I then heard heavy foot steps coming from the hallway, so I used a little of my magic to close the doors causing them to slam. I was shocked to say the least. I then placed a spell so no one could teleport in here and couldn't brake the door down. I then sat down on the ground with my leg splayed to the side as I started to cry from losing my manhood and almost losing Luna. I felt Evangeline sit next to me and she proceeded to give me a hug. I then heard several loud thuds coming from the door.

"Open this door now!" someone ordered.

"NO!" I yelled as I was crying. I then noticed that I had wings and I looked at them for a second before I used them and wrapped them around myself trying in an attempt to protect myself from the world. I continued to hear the banging for a few seconds before it stopped and all was quite. I then heard a familiar voice from the other side of the door.

"Who's in there?" Evan asked.

"Who the fuck do you think?!" I yelled.

"I don't know who you are mam, but I'm about to break this door down. You can come out peacefully or they will use force." he said.

"Just go away."

"Miss I need you to get away from the door," I heard someone else say.

"I don't care go away!" Next thing I know there was a huge gust of wind that flew by me catching my white hair and I was once again surrounded by a dust cloud. I peeked through my wings and saw Evo, Ash and Rage standing there along with some guards. With Evangeline sitting next to me must have confused them, seeing how we look alike.

"Why are there two of you?" he asked.

"Dude I'm not a chick!" I yelled.

"Okay just what the fuck is going on here?" Rage said"

"Nothing. I just came back from the dead and this is what happened to me." I said as I opened my wings showing them what happened. I looked at them and noticed most of the guys forming noticeable blushes. I was wondering why they were blushing until I remembered I was naked. I let out a girlish 'eep' as I rewrapped myself with my wings.

"As you were the lot of you!" Ash shouted causing all the guards to snap out of their trance and leave the room. He turned his head back towards me as Evan walked right in front of us.

"Evangeline who's this?" he asked.

She let go of me and stood up in front of him."I knew you were dense, but not this dense. I thought you'd be able to recognize your own brother, or should I say sister now." she said as she glanced at me from the corner of her eye. I sat there for a moment before I started to shiver form the cold air flowing through the door. Ash must have noticed seeing how he summoned a brown blanket and walked over to me before he draped it over my back. I reached out and grabbed the sides and pulled it tighter around myself. I thanked him as he walked back over to Rages side. I stood up right next to Evangeline as I looked at Evan.

"Yea Evan, don't you recognize me?" I asked.

"Ethan? But how?" he asked in shock.

"Hey don't ask me, ask her." I said as I jabbed a thumb to Evangeline. Evan looked over to her.

"We used the souls he collected along with his magic. I tried to turn him back to normal using my powers but the spell backfired and started to suck my powers from me. Though I don't know where the wings came from." she said.

"Well that explains it. Soul magic is unpredictable most times when used." Ash said.

"Well before we continue this conversation, can we get something to eat! Dying and being resurrected made me hungry." I whined.

"Yeah I'll take you three to the dining room to grab something. Rage can you go tell the royals about our situation and tell them to meet up with us when they're able to?" Ash asked.

"Sure thing." Rage said before he left.

"Well lets get a move on!" I said as I ran over to the doorway. Ash then teleported in front of me causing me to stop in my tracks.

"Can you summon some clothes cause if so it may be a good idea unless you want a lot of ponies to be staring at you." he said as he gestured to the blanket covering my body.

"Oh yea. Sorry kind of forgot." I said with a blush as I snapped my fingers creating a bright light. When the light died down I was wearing pair of white jean that had a black line going down the side along with some bandages wrapped around my breasts and a white jacket over it that had black strips.

I saw Ash give a nod of satisfaction to me before he spoke.

"For the record names Ash Blade and you met my brother Burning Rage and now I believe some of you have some questions to be answered," he said before he turned around and gestured for us to follow him while he began to walk down to the dining room and at first it was silent before Evo spoke.

"Ash whats your statues here?" he asked.

"Basically...Protector I'm part of a small group known as the Knights of Equestria and we are a force that handle the most serious threats in Equestria there were five before me and my brother and I've been labelled as the sixth Knight of Equestria or Knight of Freedom if you prefer," he said.

"Okay my question is, why did we run into Templars? And what did you do with Nightstreak?" I asked.

"The Templars were a shock to me too but they have been labelled as a terrorist group and I'm hunting them down one by one with a small team of mine for awhile now and as for Nightstreak which I assume is the filly you were with before you died she's fine she's in a guest room right now which reminds me that I need to ask you about something later but first I have a question how'd you know they were Templars? Cause I never told you their name," he said

"Well back on Earth a company that went by the name Ubisoft created a series of games that involved a creed of assassins that would hunt down Templars and spread free will to the weak. The games time line went from 75383 BC to the industrial period. The game's name was Assassin's Creed and I loved playing those games." he said.

"Hmm...Tell me did these assassins have a blade on their wrist like this?" he asked as he summoned a hidden blade onto his right hand and extended it to show us. I let out a sound of awe at the sight.

"Yea they did." Evan said as I tried to touch the blade.

"Well you should know that isn't a fantasy where I'm from," he said as he retracted the blade and lowered his arm before he sent a small shock of energy at me, to which I responded with a small ow. "In fact three master assassins were members of the Knight's of Equestria."

"Evangeline, whats going on with Ethan? He... I mean she doesn't usually act this childish." Evo said.

"I think it has something to do with the fact that he is younger now." she said.

"Well how old is he now?" Evan asked.

"About sixteen." she said.

"Well thats nice." he said before he turned to Ash. "Whats the most recent event revolving around Twilight and her friends?"

"Well probably Twilight and Spike getting sucked into a time portal by a mare named Starlight Glimmer who has been reformed back to good recently," Ash said.

"Huh I don't remember that on the show." I said as I place a finger on my chin.

"What show?" Ash asked.

"Well just like Assassins creed, there was a show created by Hasbro for little girls called My Little Pony Friendship is Magic staring twilight and her friends as they go on adventures and learn aspects about friendship." Evan said.

"Yea but the were quadruped instead of anthro." I said as I hopped onto Evan's back.

At this Ash stopped and turned around to face us. "I highly suggest you guys keep that information to yourselves for obvious reasons understood," Ash said.

"Yes sir!" I said as I gave him a salute before giggling.

"Okay moving on Evangeline right?" Ash asked as he looked at Evangeline. I then jumped off of Evan's back and onto her's.

"Yes, what is it you would like to know?" she asked as she grabbed a hold of me.

"I've been meaning to ask but what are you and how do you just keep popping up out of nowhere?" Ash asked.

"I am what is known as a hollow. A beast that consumes souls to fill in the void in there heart. And the reason I can just pop in and out is because I am a part of Ethan's soul." She then looked to me and saw a black zero on my shoulder. "Ethan whats that?" she whispered to me.

"Oh thats a rank." I whispered in her ear.

"I see that last part sounds similar to Epsilon and that first part reminds me of Rage," Ash said gaining Evangeline's attention again.

"How does my position remind you of Rage and who is Epsilon?" she asked.

"To put it simply Rage wasn't born like I was he was once my subconscious who ate a lot of demon souls to free himself from me and as for Epsilon he's my currant subconscious come on out and say hi Epsilon," I said before the blue figure in my armor appeared next to me.

"Hello miss Evangeline I am Epsilon it is nice to meet someone who shares my particular situation," Epsilon said as he held a hand out to Evangeline. She accepted his and and shook it.

"Hey don't forget Senbonzakura and Shi!" I said trying to include them in this too.

"Shi isn't that the Japanese word for death and Senbonzakura means Thousand Cherry Blossoms correct?" Ash asked.

"You are correct in you assumptions." Senbonzakura said as I made him materialize next to Evangeline.

"Glad to see my Japanese wasn't as rusty as I thought cause you see I was once a samurai for an emperor a long time ago but that's a story for another time I suppose however your name reminds me of a song Lindsey Sterling plays cause you see the song shares your name," Ash said

"That seems interesting." he said.

"What about me?!" shi yelled as she materialized on her own next to us.

"What do you mean what about you little one?" Ash asked.

"I wasn't being included in the conversation. Now I want to ask you question." shi said with a smile.

"Alright shoot," Ash said returning the smile.

"Why are your wings different?" she asked while pointing at his wings.

"Oh...Well uh...To put it simply I'm what's known as a Demonic Angel and my wings are proof of this the feathers on my wings symbolize the angel inside of me," he said as he pointed to the feathers on both of his wings before he pointed to the webbed parts on his wings that were below the feathered parts of my wings. "And the webbed parts they symbolize the devil in me and the reason they're like this is because my mother was an angel and my father was a demon." he explained.

Shi had that awe look in her eyes as she looked at Ash.

"Cool." was all she said.

"Glad you think so there weren't many others who thought so when I was born," Ash said with a small frown.

"How much further are we from the dining hall?" I asked as my stomach rumbled.

"Oh almost there," Ash said as he shook his head pulling himself from his thoughts. He then lead us through the hallways till we arrived in front of the dinning room door.

"Are we going to be meeting anyone in there?" I asked.

"Possibly the royal family but you be meeting the head chef Perfect Serve I've never met anyone walk away from one of her meals unsatisfied and rest assured she can cook meat," Ash said.

"Thats great. I feel tired now." I said as I fell asleep.

Evan's POV

I watched as Ethan fell asleep on Evangeline's back and somehow was still able to keep Senbonzakura, Shi and Evangeline all materialized. "Before we get there, is Blueblood male or female here?" I asked as I looked back to Ash.

"Uh male and if your next question is he a total ass face then unfortunately it's a yes," he said.

"Well shit. I hope I don't get the pleasure of meeting him." I said while being sarcastic about the pleasure part.

"Don't worry I know what it's like cause I have to put up with him but I wouldn't worry I gave him something to remind him to stay as far away from me as possible," I said and as I began to open the doors Epsilon disappeared and when I looked inside I saw all the royals were here along with Discord, Eris, Shining Armour and my foals were here along with the white and blonde maned dick of a prince. "Although I could be wrong."

"Huzah!" Ethan said as she looked back and forth noticing everyone in the room looking at us. "Uh Hi." she said with a little wave before she yawned.

"Oh joy the monster has brought more pea brained apes you brought to our land at least two of them would set a fine example at being utter whores," Blueblood said aiming his gaze at both Ethan and Shi. I looked to shi and saw her start to cry. I tried to find Ethan but he wasn't on Evangeline's back anymore. All of a sudden I hear the sound of a blade being drawn and I saw Ethan standing there right beside Blueblood with Senbonzakura in her hand.

"You remind me of someone I really don't want to think of right now. So be a good doggy and stay down." she said with a tone that could turn a sun to ice.

"Hey Blueballs want my advise leave now before I do something far worse then what she has planed," Ash said as he thumbed towards the exit. I watched as Blueblood stormed out the room with his tail between his legs and saw Ethan resheathed the sword and walked over to Shi before crouching and giving her a hug, calming her down.

"Ash I don't care if he talks about me, but if he talks about the people I care about again you better be near me." she warned.

"Noted but honestly there wouldn't be many that would give two shits about him," Ash said.

"Ash!" Celestia screamed.

"Aw come off it Celestia you know I'm right and you heard what he said just now and if it were up to me I would probably feed him to some scarabs," Ash said.

"Alright Ash that will do let's just please drop this topic enjoy our breakfast and you can introduce us to our visitors," Faust said.

"As you say Faust," Ash said with a sigh.

"Finally!" Ethan said. "Death really makes you hungry."

"I hope you haven't killed anyone when you mean death," Chrysalis said giving Ethan a critical eye.

"What she means Chrysalis is that when we first saw him he was both a dude and dead," Ash said

"Yea I kind of died. Hasn't been the first time though." she said.

"I think I'm going to lose my appetite if we continue on with this conversation," Twilight said.

"Hang on a second you were a guy before what the hay happened and how the buck are you alive?" Rainbow asked.

"Rainbow language around foals remember also I believe Evangeline can answer that one," Ash said as he sat at the table next to Luna.

"Well like I said before I used the souls Ethan had collected over the years and his magic. I tried to turn him human again but the spell back fired and started to absorb a tremendous amount of my magic. I guess it used my power and body as a template. I still have no Idea where the wings came from though." Evangeline said.

"Perhaps one of the souls you collected had wings and they were added to the body as an extra a technique like this is like drawing numbers in a lottery," Faust said.

"That could be a possibility or could have been where Steelclaw scratched your face and your blood mixed with his before it went back and healed? I don't really know which one." Evan said.

"Is no one going to question the fact that I collect souls?" Ethan asked.

"It's not that surprising really I could do the same thing when I was with Ash," Rage said as he ate his breakfast and Perfect Serve came out and gave us ours.

Ethan's POV

I waited until Perfect Serve set our plates on the table before I spoke. "Yea it would be the same but its not. Remember when my black tendril went through that templar?" I asked

"Hard to forget." Rage said.

"Well when you heard that guy scream in agony, that was me pulling his soul out and consuming it." I said as I started to eat my breakfast.

"Oh great if you keep this up I'm going to be sick," Ash said as he was trying to eat his food.

"Well change of subject, anyone want to ask me anything?" I asked.

"Yes where'd ya'll come from?" Applejack asked.

"We initially came from a different universe, but we came here through the void." Evan said.

"A different universe as in that multiverse crap exists?" Rage asked.

"Well yea," I said as I swallowed a mouthful of pancakes. "There are millions upon millions of different worlds out there each one with different characteristics." I explained.

I then looked at Twilight and saw her eyes begin to sparkle comically and I saw Ash cover his ears trying to protect himself from the mass of questions about to spill out of her mouth and sooner then you expected an endless flow of questions were asked in seconds. I couldn't keep up with her and luckily Ash created a zip on her mouth and zipped Twilight's mouth closed.

"Twilight your asking too many questions and in so little time alright just slow it down a few notches," he said before he unzipped her mouth and I saw she had an embarrassed blush on her face.

"Heh uh sorry about that," Twilight said as she rubbed the back of her head.

"I have a question where did you three come from cause I only remember two humans being brought into the medical wing," Dream Catcher said as she gestured to Evangeline, Senbonzakura and Shi and gaining my attention.

"I have one what am I like back in your Equestria?" Shining asked.

"Well honestly, not that different. Everything looks to be the same." I said before snapping my fingers and conjuring a glass of chocolate milk.

"What do you mean by not that different?" Shining asked, and I saw Discord raise and eyebrow at me with the glass of chocolate milk.

"Okay is Cadence your wife?" I asked as I drank the glass and not the milk.

"Yes Cadence is my wife but what does this have to do my question?"Shining asked and Discord stare at me in shock while Ash looked at my with a raised eyebrow.

"Let me get to the point. Do you also rule the Crystal Empire along with her and did you used to be the captain of the guard?" I asked with a chuckle because of Discords reaction.

"Um yes," Shining said.

"Then the only difference I can see is that you're a mare where I'm from." I said with a shrug. I watched as everyone laughed at Shining's misfortune.

"Oh man Shining's a mare!" Rage hollered.

"That actually gives me some ideas for later," Cadence said seductively as she leaned in closer to Shining and I could hear him gulp audibly.

I smirked "Oh bro I feel bad for you." I said.

"I'm so glad that I'm not you." Senbonzakura said as he sipped some tea.

"Hey Cadence," Evan said.

"Yes...um I'm sorry this is embarrassing but I'm not aware of any of your names," Cadence said.

"Oh sorry, where are my manners," I said as I threw the chocolate milk behind me causing it to shatter. "I go by The Wander, That crazy son of a bitch and Ethan Smith. This is Shi," I said placing a hand on top of her head and ruffling her hair. "thats Senbonzakura," I pointed to him. "and thats Evangeline." I finished.

"And I go by The Courier or Evo." Evan said.

"I see and since you come from an alternate Equestria is there anyone here you don't know?" Cadence asked.

"Yes, there is." I said as gestured to the three other alicorns in the room along with the female draconequus.

"Well allow us to introduce ourselves I'm Eris goddess of chaos and daughter of Discord," Eris said proudly.

"I am Dream Catcher the princess of dreams," Dream Catcher said

"I am Chrysalis princess of nature," Chrysalis said.

"And I am Faust Queen and Creator of Equestria," Faust said causing us to stare in shock.

"Well that was unexpected." I said as the shock wore off.

"Now that I think about it, I distinctly remember Luna and Dream Catcher trying to enter my dreams earlier today." Evan said.

"Oh so it was you that forced us out," Luna said.

"Anyway Evo you were asking me a question?" Cadence asked.

"Ah yes, would you like to know the name of Shining's female counterpart?" Evan asked.

"Oh yes please," Cadence asked excitedly.

"Ethan if you would." Evan said.

A devious smile formed on my face. "Her name was Gleaming Shield, and let me tell you she was drop dead gorgeous." I said as I rested my hands on my chin.

"Be sure to remind me later to ask about the details but for now I wish to ask a question," Cadence said.

'Oh I will.' I thought. "Fire away." I said.

"Was there a special somepony for you back in Equestria," Cadence asked also resting her chin on her hands. The smile on my face vanished as I sat back in the chair and looked at the ceiling for a few seconds.

"Yea there was." I said in a monotone.

"Oh...I'm sorry if it was personal," Cadence said noticing the look on my face.

"Its not the case. Ash you cant tell them what happened before we got here if you like." I said sadly.

"I wasn't going to say a word anyway actually," Ash said. 'That's good. I din't really want them to know.' I thought.

"Okay. Lets change the topic to a happier note. Anyone else want to ask us something, anything?" Evan said.

"No I want to know what happened before you came here?" Chrysalis asked in a demanding tone.

"Chrysalis drop it," Ash said.

"Ash it's important that we...," Faust started but she stopped when she noticed the look of malice in the back of Ash's eye and closed her mouth causing everyone to go quiet.

"I said drop it and if your worried that they were a threat to the other Equestria then I can vouch for them being friendly now if anyone needs me I'm going to the training yard Faust I want to try that spell again," Ash said as he stood up and began to walk to the door.

"Alright Ash," Faust said before she stood up and walked over to Ash.

"Hey wait up I wanna give it a shot as well," Rage said as he got up and followed the two out the doors.

"Chrysalis. Do you really want to know what happened before we came here?" I asked.

"If Ash gives that look to us then it's better that we don't know last time that happened we regretted finding out badly," Rainbow said with a sad look.

"Well okay. Do you want to know what our status was over there?" I asked.

"That's not necessary Ethan if Ash can vouch for you then that's good enough for us, but I am curious," Twilight said.

"Well I guess I could tell you at dinner," I said as I got up and pushed my chair in. "But I want to go see what Ash and Rage are doing." I said as I started to walk to the door.

"That seems interesting." Evan said as he blinked right next to me. "You three coming?" he asked Senbonzakura, Shi and Evangeline,

"Yea!" Shi shouted as she jumped into the air and over to us landing onto my back. All Evangeline did was walk over to us without saying a word.

"I guess that's fine. I've had my fill of tea for now." he said as he stood up and came to us. He then bowed to the others. "Thank you for the tea." So with that we all left and left. We walked down several hallways in silence as we headed to the training room. After a little while we made it to the training area and I noticed that looked almost like the training area from Berk, but it didn't have the cage doors and the cage above the arena. When we walked in we saw Ash and Rage lying on the ground, but then I noticed a magic screen showing Ash and Rage in their assassin robes with some weapons but they were ducking behind a fallen tree to avoid gun fire. They looked to be in a snowy pine tree forest. I saw Faust standing a few feet away from their bodies while watching what was happening on screen. We all walked up to where she was standing. We all sat down on the floor, except for Faust.

I looked at her "Faust, what's this?" I asked.

"Oh hello Ethan I'm just managing a virtual reality session with both Ash and Rage they're in Norway at the moment during World War 2 and as you can see they're pined down by a tiger tank and Nazi soldiers," Faust said.

"Well damn. that seems fun. Oh well I'll let them have the fun for now." I said as I conjured a bucket of popcorn. "So what does this really accomplish exactly?"

"This is to cover actual situations in life like in a war zone as the two are in now and I can communicate with them just by talking and they can here me," Faust said.

"Oh sweet. That seems like a very complex spell." I said as I ate some of the popcorn.

"Oh so you lot are here enjoying the show?" Ash asked.

"It's certainly interesting." Evo said.

"I think it looks fun." I said.

"Ash what's going on and what is that metal contraction?" Luna asked as she walked in.

"Uh everyone who doesn't know welcome to World War 2 and that thing is a Nazi tiger tank heavy armor and weapons and Rage and I need to kill someone without taking a single shot from these guys," Ash said.

"Whoa Faust don't you think your setting the bar kinda high," Rainbow asked.

"Calm down they can handle it besides it's not real life you they'll just restart at the beginning if you're hit," Faust said.

"Comforting now who exactly do we need to kill Faust?" Rage asked.

"You'll know when you see him," Faust said.

"Great so Ash you have a plan?" Rage asked.

"I'll draw their attention you flank them and take out one or two MG nests and anyone in your way I'll take care of the tank," he said.

"Understood," Rage said.

"Hey Luna you mind playing a song called Steel for Humans on my IPod for me? Ash asked.

"Of course Ash," Luna said.

"Epsilon I need you to get ready when we move," Ash said as both he and Rage put the hoods of their robes over their heads and Ash put a metal mask that covered the lower half of his face.

"Understood Ash," Epsilon said as he appeared in front of Ash for a moment before he disappeared. Suddenly a song began to play through the forest that made me want to get up and go.

"Let's go!" Ash shouted before he stood up and vaulted over the fallen tree and drew two revolvers and one was golden while the other was plain

I saw Ash's left eye glow blue as he ran forward and used both Damnation and Salvation to take out any of the Nazis that were either about to fire or were firing at him dodging hundreds of bullets at the same time. He then grabbed a Nazi who was dumb enough to try and stab him with a bayonet before he tossed him to the ground and unloaded several bullets into his chest so quickly you'd think the pistol was an SMG resulting the snow beneath the Nazi wad painted red with blood before he did a 360 degree twirl while crouching and shooting several targets that were about to shoot.
He holstered Salvation and drew Whispering Wind and sent a blast of wind at a tree slicing it and causing the tree to fall on at least five Nazis, I then saw the tank was about to fire when he turned to look at it and saw it about to fire. The round blew out of the barrel so he pointed Whispering Wind at the massive round of ammo and as it glided over the blade he tilted Whispering Wind slightly redirecting the tank round causing it to miss him ever so slightly.

I then saw two Nazis in front of him and another two on either side of him. He sheathed Whispering Wind and pulled out Salvation again and he waited for the four to shoot and once they did he leaped into the air and twisted around dodging all the bullets they fired before he shot the two Nazis in front of him while the other two shot each other.

He landed in a kneeling position and saw a Nazi about to shoot Rage in the back so he transformed into a wolf and ran at the Nazi and jumped on his back before he bit into his neck. Once he did he turned back to my normal form and teleported into the branches above a small group of Nazis and pulled out a rope dart and threw it at a Nazi and leaped off the branch and as soon as he landed, he lunged at two Nazis and stabbed his hidden Blade into their necks and rolled off them as they hit the ground.

He then used his skills and hidden blades to engage in close quarters combat against the rest of the Nazis, killing them swiftly and efficiently. I saw the tank about to fire again he lunged to the side and went into a roll right as the round fired missing him again and once he recovered from the dodge, I saw an MG nest filled with about ten or so Nazis and were about to shoot him.

But before they could he used the rope launcher and shot it at the machine gun and yanked it towards himself and once he caught it, he aimed it at the Nazis and unleashed a storm of bullets on them before he dropped the gun and looked at the tank and saw it aim at him.

"Okay I've had enough of you," Ash said.

He teleported in front of the tank and kicked it causing the tank's front to go upwards while the back still touched the ground. He then drew Whispering Wind and slashed at the tank causing the air to ripple like water before he turned around and began to walk away from the tank while the main gun spun around to face him. He then began to slowly sheathe Whispering Wind as the tank began to load another round and once he almost finished sheathing Whispering Wind he quickly sheathed it with a snap and the tank fell apart before it exploded raining pieces of burning metal down around him. 'Cool guys don't look at explosions~' I thought to myself.

Suddenly Ash was surrounded by Nazis while the commander demanded in Austrian that he surrender. However he just stood there staring at all of them but did nothing. The commander then ordered his troops to shoot while he just flexed the fingers on his right hand cracking them and the Nazis aimed their rifles at him. Once the commander gave the order the Nazis fired but he held out his hand and I watched as all the bullets stopped around him before he flicked his hand sending the bullets back to the Nazis killing the ones that shot at him but leaving a small army left.

The commander then gave another order to use blades on him while he reached for both Whispering Wind and his shotgun and drew them just as the Nazis charged. He used the shotgun to thin out their ranks and then used Whispering Wind if they got too close this went on for a few minutes and I saw that he was beginning to be overwhelmed and Epsilon suggested an idea so as I fought I summoned as much energy as I could into me.

I watched as he was lifted into the air and then he unleashed a pulse of magic all with a cry of anger causing a sphere of pure magic energy to rush out of him turning anything close to him into embers and the Nazis further away were killed with the electric shockwave before they were sent flying along with a ton of snow and extinguishing the tanks flames before he touched back onto the ground. He sheathed Whispering Wind and placed my shotgun on his back before he looked around and saw the commander trying to flee but with a flick of his wings he sent a feather blade after the commander and hit him with deadly accuracy. I then saw Rage walk up behind Ash.

"Talk about going overboard I think you made a new clearing here," Rage said before he tossed Ash a German K43 Sniper Rifle.

"What's this for?" I asked.

"I found our target and you would not believe who it is," Rage said before he walked away.
I followed Rage and he led me up a tree and climbed up with me not far behind and when I made it to the a branch Rage was sitting on he pointed to a small town that appeared to be in ruins about 5 clicks north west of our position.

"Under the bell tower that's almost in shambles and is ready to come down any second it's in the center of the town," Rage said.
Ash followed Rage's instructions and looked through the scope of the rifle. I then saw the look of surprise on his face.

"Hitler our target is Hitler?" Ash asked.

"Looks that way," Rage said.

"Well let's take him out then," I said as I checked the mag and saw it was full before I reloaded it and slid the bolt back then forth to load the bullet. He then looked down the scope and aimed for Hitler's head but he stopped and I saw him move the scope up aiming for the bell.

"What are you doing Ash?" Rage asked.

"Getting a unique kill Rage just watch the bell tower closely," he said he lined the cross-hairs up with the rope holding the bell up before he smirked.

"For whom the bell tolls." I then saw him pull the trigger and I watched the bell and saw the rope snap causing the bell to fall from it's perch and onto Hitler and bringing the bell tower down on any Germans around it.

"Nice kill Ash," Rage said giving him a thump on the back.

"C'mon let's get out of here," Ash said as he tossed the gun away and saw a portal open underneath them. Ash gestured for Rage to jump first which he did in a leap of faith style and he followed right into the white light.

Ash sat up and let up a groan as he rubbed his head before he looked at the others and saw them staring at him and Rage.

"So I take it you all enjoyed the show?" he asked

"Dude you were untouchable," Rainbow exclaimed.

"That looked so much fun!" I said as I jumped into the air.

"Well your free to try it out but for now I need to go brush up on a few things from my past," I said.

"I know what you mean Ash and I've had the books placed in the Archives you can go have a look if you wish also I believe Amalthea is there too," Faust said.

"Thanks and as for you guys enjoy yourselves and I'll see you later," Ash said before he walked off.

"I would like to try. But before I do, can I ask a few questions about the spell." Ethan said.

"Who me or Faust?" Ash asked as he looked back at me.

"Oh uh Faust." I said.

"I see alright check in with you guys later," he said before he walked out of the arena.

"Okay." I said.

Author's Note

I hope you guy's and gal's enjoyed this super long chapter that me and Wolf worked on and i'm sorry if you didn't like what I did in the last chapter but it was the only way I could figure out how to give Ethan all of his power back. And a huge sorry for leaving you guys thinking that she was dead. But I hope that you don't hate me that much for what I did. I hope you guys enjoy this story and I big thanks to Wolf Blood for letting me do a crossover with his story. Also if you haven't read his story, I highly suggest you do. It is an amazing story and I have no way as to describe it, all I can say is that you have to check it out. I am going to warn you again, it is rated Mature so don't say I didn't say anything.

If you cant get to it, there's a link in my previous Author's Notes from the last chapter. As always please leave a comment down below and slap that like button and I'll see you in the next chapter.

PEACE!!

Chapter 9: A house on the mountain and Blood Hooves?

"Well that was fun." I said as I got up off the floor and stretched. The simulation was really easy and I felt that I could have done better if I tried. I noticed that Luna and Rainbow had left, so the only ones in here still was me, Evan, Shi, Evangeline, Senbonzakura, and Faust. After stretching I turned to Faust who was just powering down the spell. "Hey Faust, can I ask you something?" I said.

"What is it Ethan?"

"Is there by chance a way I could build a house on Canterlot Mountain?"

"I don't think that will be safe, for you or the citizens of Canterlot." She said.

"It won't be that bad. I could use my magic and get rid of any debris. Plus when me and Evo leave, you can have a private house up there." I suggested.

"That seems fine. But just don't let anything happen to my little ponies." she said in a way that says 'if you mess up there will be hell to pay'.

"Yes mam!" I said with a salute.

"Good. Now if you will excuse me I have some important business to attend to." she said before she teleported somewhere else. I turned around towards my group and placed my hands on my hips.

"Alright lets get this done." I said as I extended my hand causing Senbonzakura and Shi to turn back into the sword forms. The swords floated close to my hands to where I grabbed them and placed them on my hips. Evangeline nodded to me before she dematerialized as I walked over to Evan. I noticed that he was asleep, so all I did was summon a bucket of ice cold water. I then chucked the water onto him before I blinked into the castle gardens right next to two guards. I could faintly hear Evan scream my name as I giggled. I paused, 'Damn I'll never get used to that.' I thought as I jumped into the air leaving two dumbfounded guards standing there. As I hopped in the air getting higher and higher with each hop, I looked down on the city of Canterlot and noticed that even in this version it was still beautiful. I then turned my head and continued my way to where I wanted to build the house.

Once I got there I snapped my fingers, clearing a five hundred by one thousand square foot area to work with. I teleported all of the debris into some random place in the wasteland. I snapped my fingers again creating the foundation in the area I cleared. I fitted the first level with the garage, as I wanted a huge space for a collection of cars. I made the garage with a work shop and a storage area for at least four cars. With the first level done I made a little shed on top of the front of the first floor. I snapped my fingers creating a ceiling on top of the first floor and placing dirt on top of it. I then placed a third level on top of the dirt I just put down. I made a stairway leading from the third level, passing the shed and into the garage. I made it so the stairway would lead into the kitchen.I also made the living room on that area. I separated the living area from the kitchen with a wall leaving about five feet on each side. I placed a wood burning fireplace in it, and made the wall five and a half feet wide. Instead of regular walls lining the outside I put reinforced bullet proof glass in its place. With that down I started to work on the forth and final floor. I had to make the forth floor a little crooked so I could make the roof to the third floor into a porch with the chimney in the middle. With that set in place I cut into the mountain and placed stairs leading into the hallway of the forth floor. I made five rooms up there, one being the bathroom, three being bedrooms and the last one being a gaming room. I made one a child's bedroom, two being regular rooms and one being a master bedroom. I placed the rooms on the right side and the hallway on the left. I also made the wall separating the out side from the hallway with a reinforced bullet proof glass. With that done, I focused on making the roof porch.I made the floor of it out of oak with a red mahogany stain finish to it. Then a thought came to me, 'If there is a garage, how am I going to get the cars up here and inside?'. I then made a mountain trail leading from the garage to the outskirts of canterlot, right next to the castle. With that down I stepped back in the air and admired my work.

"Nice work." someone said right behind me. I then let out a girlish shriek as I jumped into the air in fright. I felt my heart beat race as I turned around to see who in their right minds would scare me and I saw that in was Evan.

I pointed my index finger at him "Don't you dare fucking do that again." I said with a huff.

"Well you had it coming seeing how you gave me a rude awakening." he said with a hateful glare. His glare turned to a smile as he walked forward. "Nice house. Who's is it?" he asked.

"Well if you were awake when I asked Faust, you would know that it's ours for the time being." I said as I hopped down and onto the driveway.

"What does that mean?"

"It means that when we leave, its Ash's." I said as I looked at the trail before I snapped my fingers causing the dirt trail to turn into asphalt. With that done I turned around and headed for the garage. "You comin?" I asked. I saw Evan from the corner of my eye follow me to the garage door.

"How big is the garage?" he asked as he finally caught up with me.

"It's about one thousand five hundred by one thousand five hundred square feet." I said as I finally reached the door and started lifting it. When it was high enough I pushed it up causing it to lift the rest of the way by itself. I looked in the garage and saw that it was empty, 'That's about to change.' I thought with a smile.

"So what are you going to do?" Evan asked me as I looked around the room.

"Im going to put some cars in here, duh." I said, snapping my fingers conjuring a ice white Nissan 350z. I then snapped my fingers changing the hood into a carbon fiber one, along with custom body kit that had a little carbon fiber here and there. I snapped again forming a black spoiler on the trunk of the car. I then thought for a moment as I looked at the rims. I clicked my tongue causing the rim to change from their stock form to a high end rim set that was black around the inside and chrome along the edges. I then snapped my fingers and conjure three more cars, the first being a Mercedes g63 amg 6x6, an armored Knight XV, and a Russian armored Romgat truck. 'That seems good enough for now' I though as I heard someone whistle behind us. I let out a terrified shriek and I saw Evan swirl around and throw a punch. I heard Evan grunt in pain as I turned around and saw it was Ash and he caught Evan's punch with his left hand.

"Well some people are paranoid," Ash said with a smirk.

"Hell yea we are! Now why did it hurt when I punched your let hand?" Evan asked.

"Sorry Evo my left arm is made of metal," Ash said as he removed the fingerless glove on his left hand and rolled up the sleeve to reveal a metal arm.

"Well damn." I said. "How'd you get that?"

"I was thirteen years old when this happened I was just walking around minding my own business when I saw a supermarket was burning like the devil himself had come to town to put on a show and I hear a couple's child was still inside so being both brave and stupid I charged in found the kid and rushed over to one of the front windows with him and hand him to a firefighter but a gas bottle was lying at my foot so I pushed both the firefighter and the child away and dove away from the bottle before it went up but I was flung into a shelf which collapsed on top of me and my left arm was burning like crazy so I screamed myself to sleep and I woke up a day later with a missing arm and I was visited by the boy I saved including his parents which were generous enough to pay for the hospital bills and my new arm and as an added bonus I got an IPod to go along with it," Ash said as he pulled out an IPod from his arm and showed it to us before he put it back in place.

"Whoa, dude. That seems ruff." I said.

"Oh that wasn't the hard part it's when they connected this to me was when it was rough I was screaming bloody murder for half an hour and I had at leas half a bottle of pain killers but that's what happens when you have thousands of vaults suddenly connect to your nerve system," he said as he pulled his sleeve down and put his glove back on.

"Well that seems to be an interesting experience." I paused. "Hey you want to see the house?" I asked.

"Actually I needed the both of you to ask Nightstreak some questions regarding the second in command of the Templar order," Ash said.

I pouted at hearing this. "Fine. Though i've been meaning to catch up with her situation." I said.

"Thank you," Ash said before he teleported us in front of a room and dismissed the two guards that were outside. "Okay listen I'm going to be outside listening in and I will set up a mind link and direct you on what to ask Nightstreak and I also need you to ask her about her family and where she lives."

"Okay I think we can do that." Ethan said as she walked to the door with Evo following her into the room. As soon as she entered, Nightstreaks head shot up and looked in the direction of the noise.

"Okay first ask her how she's feeling?" Ash's voice said in my head.

'Okay.' I replied in thought. "Hey Nightstreak, how do you feel?" she asked as she sat on the floor in front of Nightstreak.

"Do I know you?" she asked from the bed. I started to walk to the edge of the bed where I sat down.

"Well you did meet me in the Wasteland." I said with a smirk.

"Oh well, I'm doing fine. Would be better if I wasn't locked in this room." she said with a frown.

"Okay tell her that she can go once she answers a few simple questions," Ash said in thought.

"Okay Nightstreak, I want you to answer a few simple questions and then we'll take you back to your parents. That sound fair?" Ethan asked to which Nightsreak nodded with a sad smile.

"Alright ask her what she was doing out in the Wasteland with the Templars," Ash said in thought.

"Okay, can you tell me why you were out there with those Templars?" I asked.

"They were out there to try and get rid of the newest threat brought by the princesses. They said that if I didn't go, that they would kill my family. I said that I would go and they...and they..." she trailed off as she started to cry. I got up and wrapped her in her arms and wings and comforted Nightstreak while she cried. I don't know but I felt compelled to do that and it felt right for some reason.

"Shh...shh," I said while stoking Nightstreak's head. "What did they do Nightstreak?" she asked.

"They killed my parents." she said while sobbing.'Ash you hear that?' I said mentally.

"It's official these basters have just brought hell upon their doorstep and I'm the one who's knocking before I kick down the door!" Ash screamed in thought before I felt him calm himself down. "Ok ask her if she knows who the second in command is." I chuckled at his statement before I got serious.

"Nightstreak, I promise you I'll get the bastard that killed you parents." I said as she looked in Nightstreak's sobbing eyes. "Now can you tell me who is in Second command with the Templars?" I asked while stroking Nightstreaks cheek.

"Her name is Branding Iron. She's second in command. Plus...she was the one who killed my parents in front of me." Nightstreak said whispering the last part in my ear.

'Ash' I paused,'Branding's mine.' she said mentally.

"Ask her if she knows what this Branding Iron does if she knows but judging by her name I already know," Ash thought.

"Nightstreak, do you happen to know what Branding Iron does?" I asked pushing Nightstreak away so that I could look in her eyes.

"Yea, I think she kidnaps ponies and sells them to get money for the Templars." Nightstreak said with a sniffle.

"Ethan, Evo you are not to interfere with this and no is not an option here am I understood!" Ash thought in a stern tone.

''I understand. Judging by your voice this seems personal in some way. Just let me take care of Nightstreak. Now what do you want me to ask next?' I asked.

"I couldn't hear what she whispered when she told us what Branding Iron does could you get her to repeat it for me please?" Ash said.

'That's why I said she was mine. She killed Nightstreak's parents in front of her. I don't know why but it just set me off.' I said mentally.

'I knew it would happen eventually.' Evo thought.

I decided to ignore what Evan said and find out what he meant later.'Got it.' I said in thought. "Now do you happen to know what the Templars plan on doing next?"

"I'm not entirely sure but I think they were going to use some ole Mare's tale called The Blanks." Nightstreak said.

'Ash what is she talking about?' I asked since I had never heard this tale, even in my universe.

"Okay you two thanks for the help. I have all I need to hear so I need you to step outside for a moment," Ash thought.

'Ash, what is she talking about!?' I said.

"I want you both outside now," Ash said in a calm tone that hid any emotion in his voice.

I gave a nod."Okay Nightstreak. Your can stay here in this guest room for the time being. I have to take car of some very important things, okay?" I said to which Nightstreak nodded. I then gave her a kiss on the forehead before I got up and started to walk towards the door. When I got there I gave Evan a nod and he nodded back as we exited the room. Outside I saw Ash looking at us with a face devoid of emotion.

"I'll talk to the princesses later on what to do with Nightstreak and see if she has any relatives but if not she'll need to be put into the system and thank you both for your help," Ash said.

"Okay that seems fair. But what I still want to know is what she meant by that ole Mare's tale." I said as I pointed my index finger towards Ash.

"I am interested in knowing too." Evan said.

"*sigh* I'm sorry you guys but I don't have a very clear answer however I'll investigate this Mare's tale it's likely to be something similar to the mirror pool the girls sealed off but I don't know for sure," Ash said.

"Well thats fine. I ll do some research on the matter." Evan said.

"Well have fun with your investigation. And if you need any back up. Here." I said as I snapped my fingers conjuring a phone before tossing it to Ash. "That phone right there is able to call any other phone no matter how far away you are and if there isn't any service." I said with a smile.

"I'll keep it in mind. However, as much as I appreciate the help I want you both to stay out of this," Ash said.

"Well okay then." I said with a shrug as I walked away before Evan and I blinked back in front of our house. "You go and do your research, I have to work on the interior of the house." I said as I walked into the garage. I decided to add more cars later as that wasn't a high priority as of this moment. When I entered the room that was planned to be the kitchen I could hear the echos of my foot steps. I snapped my fingers creating a hard oak wood floor with a polish on it. I also made a custom island in the middle that was fifteen feet by seven. I clicked my tongue making a sink appear on the island along with a polished wood counter top to go with it. I then looked towards the back part of the kitchen and clicked my tongue again conjuring a counter that ran from the edge of the wall to about seven feet away from the glass wall. With that done I conjured a beige granite counter top with a gas burning stove in the middle and a dark wood backsplash. I added cabinets below the counter and drawers above them. Next I made the cabinets above the counter with an arch that went above the stove. On the wall that separated the stairway from the kitchen I placed a chrome stainless steel refrigerator right beside where the counter touched the wall and a set of ovens next to the fridge. Right next to the fridge I placed a pantry for dry food and other things. Next I added caged lanterns above the island and a sitting area on the side opposite to the sink. With that done I walked into the living room and started working.

When I got finished with the living room, it had a white carpet along with two white leather couches. I decided to place a mantel around the fire place and a seventy inch plasma screen TV. I also added a red oval rug with a glass table sitting on it. Beside the living room after you exit the kitchen I added a dinning table that could seat at least six people. So with the third floor done, I started to walk to the stairs and head to the forth and final floor. When I reached the forth floor it only had a concrete floor before I snapped my fingers creating a similar white carpet that is in the living room on the entire forth floor, besides the bathroom. I felt that this floor was missing something so with another snap of my fingers I added a sitting area right as you get to the top of the staircase. I placed two short couches and a black table in the area along with a 62" plasma TV on the wall. I made a wall to separate the hallway and the sitting area. I left a five and a half foot space clear so people could walk into the hall. I looked to my left and saw an empty space so I decided to make that the master bedroom. With a snap, a king size bed appeared along with a oak dresser. There were also a night stand on either side of the white bed. I decided to add wood paneling along the wall leading to the room with two slots missing that had light's underneath them to provide light. I added dark wood paneling along the rest of the wall on the right as I placed white doors for each of the rooms. The first room on the right would be the baby's room and then the bathroom would be after that. I then made the other bedroom plain so Evan could customize it to his liking. With the bedrooms done, I started to work on the gaming room. When I got in there in was just I plain old room, but things will always change. With a snap of my fingers a black leather couch appeared along with a long leather stool. There was also black TV table that had two large cabinets on each side and four slots in the middle that were at least ten inches tall. The entire thing went up to my waist and in each of those slots were gaming consoles. There was a X-box One, a PS4, a PS3, and a X-box, and on top of the table stood a 75" plasma screen TV. The walls where covered with gaming posters of all kind and from various games. There was also a huge cabinet behind the couch filled will all the games for the consoles and there was even some Nintendo consoles back there as well and the games for them too.

So with those rooms done, I started to work on the final room in the house. The bathroom. I exited the gaming room and shutting the door behind me as I walked down the hallway. I reached the bathroom door and stood there thinking on what I should do with it. So I stood there for at least five minutes in front of the bathroom door until an Idea came to me. So with that idea I opened the door and clicked my tongue creating a brown and beige tiled floor. On the far end of the bathroom sat a white jet tube that had a custom waterfall nozzle. I also made a separate area for the shower, but it was only a four by four foot space. I managed to place a counter with duel sinks and a grey marble counter top along the mirror. There were lights installed in the ceiling that could be positioned to ones liking. With the house fully fitted with what I wanted I left the bathroom and closed the door. I then stretched my arms before going back to the gaming room to start to play some NFS The Crew®.

Three Hours Later

I had just finished the game and when I looked at the time I noticed that it was late in the afternoon. I left the the gaming room and went to the balcony to meditate. I opened the screen door before I closed it and headed to the middle of the balcony. I stood there looking over the city of Canterlot and it's beauty. I breathed in slowly before exhaling. I then sat down with my legs crossed as I closed my eyes. When I opened my eyes I was in my mindscape and it had changed the last time I saw it. Instead of a metropolis, it was a white desert as far as the eye could see.

"I see you're back." a voice said behind me. I turned to see that it was Evangeline standing there with neutral expression on her face.

"Why has my mindscape changed?" I asked as I stood up.

"It's quite simple. A new body means a new brain. And a new brain means a new mindscape. I suppose this reflects your hollow mentality." she said as we looked across the dessert. The dessert seemed to be Hueco Mundo, and in the vast distance I could see Las Noches.

"Okay, that seems legit. Do you know why I came back here?"

"Yes. You came to control your powers and see whats new. Im in your mind, I know what you think."

"Well how do you plan on me getting control of my new powers?" I asked but didn't get an answer. When I looked around I noticed that she was gone and It was only me. That was until I felt a foot connect with my back sending me a few hundred yards away into the sand. I dug myself out of the sand and saw Evangeline stand where I was. "What the hell!? What was that for?" I demanded.

"You wanted to control your powers. So im helping you the way I know best." she said as she used shunpo several times creating several after images of herself around me. Next thing I knew I was being punched and kicked multiple times. With a final kick, I was thrown about fifty feet away. "Is this all you have? Is this why Luna trusted you with her life? This is probably the reason you let Luna die. You couldn't do anything about it. It's all your fault." Those last statements she said hurt the most and I gave into my rage a little. I let out a piercing scream as I felt my power surge. The next thing I knew I felt something atop my head and saw that it was the fox skull. I then looked at Evangeline and thought that if she wanted to play rough, I could too. I pointed my finger at her before I muttered one word.

"Cero." With that a large beam came from the tip of finger towards her and I saw that she barely dodged my attack as she used shunpo again and appeared behind me. But before she could do anything I dissipated my beam and grabbed both her arms before jumping into the air and kneeing her in the chin and then side kicking her in the gut sending her away. When I landed I took my jacket off seeing how things were getting serious.

"Thats good. You used a Cero and you were able to keep up with my shunpo. Im quite surprised. The last time we spared I kicked your ass." she said as she came back into my view. I saw that she had a trail of blood coming from her mouth. She then spat out a little blood onto the sand as she whipped her chin. "But why didn't you use that power to stop Diann form using your precious Luna as a sex toy?" She may have been my partner for the past millennia but that didn't stop me from kicking her ass. I could feel tears come down my face as the memories of my time with Luna and I felt the need to protect. I summoned a sword to my hand and I jumped forward, and I watched as Evangeline also summoned a sword. I tried to strike her but she was able to stop my attack and counter it with a slash of her own sending me a few feet away.

"Why are you doing this?!" I yelled, thoroughly confused as to why she was doing this.

"Im doing this so you can become an Arrancar." she yelled back. I watched as she disappeared again for a few seconds before reappearing in front of me. I saw that she was about to swipe at me with her sword and I had little time to defend against the attack. I was able to bring my sword up to block her attack but as soon as my sword touched her's, it shattered. I could only watch as the blade went and sliced through my cheek. I screamed in pain for the first time in centuries as I jumped back while clutching my cheek as blood splattered on the ground. "You should have used your Hierro." she said as she swiped her blade to the side and whipping my blood off of her sword.

"What?" I asked. Evangeline then rushed forward pointing her blade towards me. I summoned another sword at the last moment to stop her from cutting me in two. We were trying to push each other back as our blades created sparks.

"It's an ability all Arrancar know about and use." she said as she leaned down on me.

"Well the last time I checked I wasn't an Arrancar!" I yelled as I pushed and leaned down on her.

"Well Hierro is an ability that is used by condensing one's Reiryoku, or in your case magic, creating a steel-hard skin strong enough to block attacks from your enemies. Plus if you were just a hollow, wouldn't your face be covered up?" she asked as she pushed a little further, causing me to lose my footing and start slipping backwards. I put more strength into my arms and swiped my sword cutting her arm as she jumped back a few feet to avoid my strike. I watched as her arm healed quickly as she started walking forward. She kept walking until she was a few feet away from me and stopped. We looked at each other for a few seconds before her serious expression softened. "Ethan you need to let it out. Stop holding back your feelings." I could feel the fox skull shatter and fall to the ground as I let go of my sword. I fell to my knees and placed my hands over my eyes as I started to cry. I felt Evangeline hug me as I cried my eyes out. I had no idea how long I was crying for but when I stopped I noticed that there was pink in my peripheral vision.

I gave a sniffle as I wiped my nose with my arm. "Thank you Evangeline. I needed that." I said as we stood up. "So what else do I need to learn?" I asked.

"Training is over for now. Your next session will be in a weeks time. Don't be late or else." she said with a devious smile. In the haze of my rage I remembered Evangeline telling me about my ability to use Heirro to strengthen my skin, and I also remembered her using shunpo to get around faster than I could see. I gave her a nervous smile as my mindscape started to fall apart. "Till next time we meet next time Shinigami." she said as my mindscape finally shattered fully and I felt an large amount of memories of me and Luna spending time together before that parasite took over her. I let out a single tear as I opened my eyes and saw Evan sitting across from me in a white wooden folding lawn chair sipping tea.

"Did you learn anything?" he asked as he took another sip.

"Yea, I learned Heirro and shunpo." I said stretching. I grazed my cheek and felt a gash and pulled my hand away and saw blood. I brought my hand up to my cheek again and preformed a simple healing spell. "So how long has it been since you went to research?" I asked.

"About three and a half hours. Why?"

"It's nothing. Did you learn anything about that ole mare's tale?"

I saw him set his tea cup down and look at me. "Actually I did. There is a legend about a small town that resides in the Everfree that is inhabited by ponies that are cursed. If you find the town during the day, nothing seems amiss. But if you see them in the shade you'll see that they are undead or zombies however you like to say it."

I gave a sneer."I hate zombies. Love killing them, but I can't stand them. I just seems like they rub me the wrong way." I said with a shiver.

"Yea, well that town used to be normal around the time that the Cutie-Pox broke out killing hundreds of ponies. The townsfolk were scared of something like that happening in their town so no one there got there cutie marks. The town is now cursed and no one knows why. The closest someone has gotten is a photo of a pair of red glowing eyes. The description below the picture said that the camera was found but the owner wasn't." Evan finished explaining.

"Well that sucks." I then remembered what Evan said during our interrogation of Nightstreak. "Evan, what did you mean by 'it was only a matter of time' earlier today?" I asked as I crossed my arms underneath my breasts.

"I meant that since your a girl now that your maternal instincts were bound to kick in sooner or later." he said.

"I didn't think they would come in at all." I said in shock. "Oh well can't do anything about it now." I then felt a vibration in my back pocket and pulled out my phone. When I saw the screen I saw that it was from Ash. So I pressed the call button and put the phone to my ear. "Y'ello," I said.

"Ethan that you?" Ash asked while panting slightly.

"Yea, it's me. What do you need?" I asked as I sat down in the chair next to Evan and started to kick my legs back and forth.

"I've got good news and bad news good news is I found a lot of information about that old mares tale called the blanks," Ash said through the phone. I stopped kicking my legs as I realized things are getting serious.

"Im afraid to hear the bad news." I said as I stood up and stated to walk to the staircase inside. I then started to walk towards the garage.

"Bad news is I'm being chased by said old mare's tale and I'm not really hope-whoa," Ash said as I heard him trip and start tumbling.

"And let me guess, you need help?" I asked as I reached the bottom of the stairs and opened the door to the garage. Once I was in there I snapped my fingers, conjuring the last six cars. The first was a yellow Nissan Skyline R34 that was black on the top and had a custom body kit. It had a carbon fiber hood alone with yellow spoiler. The rims had a black gloss coating and had a orange glow in them. The second one was a 2016 Chevy Camaro Z28 custom concept. It had a red paint job that had an orange tint to it along with custom black rims. The third was a custom dirt spec Camaro from The Crew.

I heard him pick his phone back up, "Yeah also bring Rage and I need to know when you can get here," Ash said.

"Well we are on canterlot mountain," I paused to think. "I'll call Rage and tell him what's happening. Our ETA will be five minutes; just hang tight til we get there." I said as I spawned the last three cars. The forth was a gold tinted armored Benefactor Schafter V12 from GTA. It had a carbon fiber hood and roof and black rims. The fifth was a custom Lamborghini Aventador that had a military beige color on its body, rim edges, brake pads, and interior. The insides of the rims were black as was the strip along the top of the car. The final car was a custom 70' Dodge Charger R/T. The paint job was a medium light brown, the hood was black and had a vent on it. The front bumper had a black lip to it and the exhaust was coming out from the bottom of the left side of the car. With that done I gave a quick nod.

"Better make it two cause these guys aren't your typical zombies," Ash said as a unholy spine chilling shriek echoed through the phone before he hung up. I gave a look of surprise as I hung the phone before I dialed Rages phone. I waited a few seconds before he picked it up.

"Hello?" he asked.

"Hey Rage. Ash is in trouble and he asked for me to call you and tell you that you need to go and help him. Im sending you his location. Get there quick." I said.

"Wait, how'd you get my number? I don't remember giving it to you." he said.

"I have my ways. Now head to the location, unless you want Ash to be a zombie the next time you see him." I said as I hung up and walked towards the garage door. I then opened it to the point I could exit before I shut it back. I walked to the edge of the drive way that went over the cliff. I looked around and saw Rage start to fly to the location I gave him. I then looked towards the Everfree and honed in my senses and found Ash. I could see him In a clearing where there were dozens of the abominations coming out from the edges. I looked to my wings and gave a shrug. 'Might as well use them.' I thought. I jumped into the air and started to fall, and when I reached a nice speed I spread them wide. I angled myself to were I was heading to Ash's location and flapped my wings hard causing me to fly faster. Before I knew it I was halfway there. When I got there I saw Ash and Rage there fighting fiercely, killing zombies one after another. I watched them go at it for a few minutes until the zombies seemed to have gotten too close for comfort. So I extended my hand and let out a pulse of my magic, "Stop!" I commanded. I watched as all the zombies stopped to my demand.

"Wow nice trick," Ash said.

"Yea, It is what I specialize in." I said as I floated to the ground.

"Jeez girl I was having fun killing these things way to kill the mood," Rage whined.

"Judging from what I know and Ash's memories Rage these zombies are known as Blood Hooves a less powerful version of The Blanks," Epsilon said as he appeared next to me.

"I get it now it all makes sense," Ash said.

"Yes. And since they are undead, they are in my power to control." I said as I walked in front of Ash and Rage and looked at the zombies.

"Um what are you going on about cause I just figured out why the blanks are called the blanks," Ash said.

"Well the curse that was placed on them keeps their souls bound to the body. They are undead, or the living dead also classified as zombies. As a Shinigami I can control the dead and undead." I explained.

"Shinigami as in a god of death?" Ash asked.

"Yea, pretty much." I said while looking back at them before looking back towards the zombies. "Can you tell me why they are called the Blanks?"

"Well while I was in their village I noticed all of them didn't have any cutie marks adults alike so I assume that's why they're called the blanks and so that make these guys the Blood Hooves the Blanks little army and I also discovered that the blanks are cursed because they committed an terrible sin of some sort," Ash said.

"Hm, I wonder what they did. " I paused. "Oh well, you lot get out of here." I said, making a shooing motion with my hands.

"Um what are you going to do?" Ash asked.

"Im trying to make them go away." I said as I continued to do the shooing motion.

"Who the zombies or us?" Rage asked.

"The zombies. Why would I want you to go away?" I asked.

"Maybe because you wanted some private time with you undead lover," Rage said earning a punch to his gut courtesy of me. "Okay I'm sorry bad joke."

"Yea, don't." I said with a cold tone. I really don't want that topic to be brought up now, it was still a touchy subject.

"Uh I hate to be a bother but the undead still haven't moved can't you just release them from this curse or something?" Ash asked.

"Sorry, can't. It was done with some magic from another god. I can't mess with that." I said with a shrug. "But I can do this." I said as I turned around and pointed my finger to the zombies. "Cero." I muttered as a small blood red beam shot from my finger and snaked it's way through all the zombies causing them to explode in a shower of gore.

"Nice," Rage said with a whistle.

"Hey Ethan," Ash said as he picked up a necklace and tossed it to me. "Looks like we found out what happened to our Templars who were looking at recruiting the Blood Hooves."

I caught the necklace and gave it a look. "Dumbasses. You can't never work with the undead." I said as I shook my head.

"Oi what's going with those souls?" Rage asked.

I was confused by what Rage was talking about till I looked around and saw all the souls of the zombies were floating above the bodies I destroyed and they seemed to be whispering something. Suddenly they all rushed at us but avoided Rage and I and flew into Ash causing him to scream in pain before he fell to the ground unconscious. I stared at Ash for a few seconds before Rage brought me out of my stupor.

"Ash!" Rage screamed as he caught Ash from hitting the ground.

"We need to get him back to the castle. Now!" I yelled as I ran over to Ash's side.

"Too far I'll take him on my bike and get him to Ponyville hospital," Rage said before he let out a whistle.

"Kay!" I gave a nod. "What do you want me to do?" I asked.

"Tell Luna Ash is unconscious and is at the hospital and then meet me there but Ash would want us to keep quiet about the Blood Hooves and the blanks so a panic doesn't get out so keep quiet about it cause the last zombie incident almost cost Ash his life," Rage said as a bike came roaring into the clearing with a demonic shriek.

"Got it." I said as I spread I my wings and shot off like a bullet. I flew threw the air as I headed to Canterlot Castle. A lot of things were running through my mind as I was steadily nearing the castle, the main thing was that I felt that this was all my fault. 'If I didn't destroy those zombies we wouldn't be in this mess.' I thought as a few tears left my eyes and into the wind. A minute later I reached the castle and landed in the front of it creating a small crater . Wasting no time I rushed inside in look of Luna. I looked in the throne room, sitting rooms, their offices and the dinning room but no such luck. I then decided to sense her life force and found that she was in her room. I rushed towards Luna's tower and when I was a few hundred feet from the stairs leading to her I ran into a squad of guards. They seemed to noticed me as I was coming towards them.

I watched as they pointed their swords or spears at me. "HALT!" one said.

"Sorry buddy, but thats a no!" I yelled as I jumped in between them and I may have tripped one. When I landed I hauled ass to Luna's tower. I reached the stairs but I didn't feel like running up there or parkouring, so I just blinked up there. When I opened my eyes I saw the outside of her door and I opened it without thinking. When I got a good look in her room I saw her laying on her bed with a very thin night gown and I could clearly see he undergarments. She looked up at my in shock before it turned to one of anger.

"What are you doing in my room?" she demanded.

"Rage sent me, somethings wrong with Ash. He's at Ponyville hospital and Rage wanted me to get you and bring you there." I said as I walked over to the front of the bed. In a flash she was dressed and standing beside me. She was wearing a pair of dark blue jeans and a midnight purple sweat jacket. I looked at her with one of shock.

"What?" she asked.

"Nothing. It's just I never saw my Luna wearing that. I was still trying to get her modernized. But now's not the time for chit-chat, we need to get to the hospital." I said as I blinked us right in front of the hospital. I started running before I heard the sound of someone hitting the ground and looked to see Luna picking herself up and dusting herself off. "You alright?" I asked.

"Yes I am quite alright. I'm just not used to your means of travel. Also a warning would be nice next time." she said as we walked into the hospital doors and saw Rage and the main six in there.

"Hey I brought Luna like you asked. How's Ash holding up?" I asked, still feeling like this is my fault.

"He's doing good they've fixed up his wing and said it looked like Ash took a tumble but he should be up and about by tomorrow but they are gonna keep him here for now," Rage said.

"What happened to Ash he had to be brought here?" Luna asked.

I looked towards Rage. "Do you want to tell her?" I asked. I was really hoping that he did, because I didn't want to have to tell them that it was all my fault.

Rage gave me a nod. "Okay, I was flying over the Everfree and saw Ash tumbling down a hill. When I got down to him I he was out cold, so I called Rage to come and help me get him to the hospital." I lied hoping they would buy it. 'You know this isn't going to work, Applejack's here.' I mentally said to Rage.

"I don't know you looked really convincing," Rage said mentally.

"Well ya don't look like your lying so Ah guess that's the truth but anyway Ah'm gonna hit the hey Ah'm so tired Ah can barley think," Applejack said before she and the others left and Luna requested that the doctors take good care of Ash, which they responded with a smile and nod before she left.

I looked towards Rage "You staying here?" I asked.

"Nah I need to get back to Canterlot," Rage said as he was about to walk out but stopped and I watched as Rage fished his phone out of his pocket. I wondered who texted him but I couldn't contemplate long as I felt my phone vibrate in my back pocket. I pulled my phone and looked at the screen and saw that I received a message from Evan.

Hey you need to come back to the house. It's getting late and we got things to do tomorrow.

'Faust, he's acting like my parent now.' I thought with a sigh. I replied, telling him that I'll be there in a few. I pocketed my phone and started to walk out. I noticed that Rage had left so I followed suit. When I reached outside I gave a good look around before spreading my wings and shooting into the sky. I could feel the air rush by me and in my hair as I soared through the air. I looked at the skyline of Canterlot, 'No matter how many time I see that it never gets old. I wish I could stay in this world but I can't. I have a world to save.' I thought as I neared my house. I still felt as if what happened to Ash was my fault and that feeling just wouldn't leave. I finally made it to the house as I landed in the driveway and headed to the garage door. I proceeded to lift it high enough that I could get in, when I was clear I walked under the door as i lowered it and walked straight for the stairs. When I reached the kitchen I went over to the fridge and when I opened it I found that I hadn't stocked up. So with a snap of my fingers I conjured up all the things a kitchen would need. I added plates, bowls, silverware, cups, pots and pans, and finally all the food in the kitchen whether it be dry, refrigerated or frozen. When I looked in the fridge again I saw that it had all the food we would need, along with drinks. I gave a frown because my favorite drink, the cherry citrus Mountain Dew that sponsored Black Ops 3. I conjured up three 12 packs and opened one and placed it in the fridge as I grabbed a can. I then shut the door to the fridge and placed the can on the island. I picked up the other two 12 packs and set them in the island's cabinets. I grabbed the can and opened it as I headed to my bedroom. I gave a sip as I entered my room and saw that there wasn't a TV in there. I set the can on my nightstand as I snapped my finger summoning a sixty inch plasma TV on the wall across front the bed. I then walked into the closet and looked and saw nothing. I gave a sigh as I walked back into the bedroom and giving a snap as my clothes changed form the espada get-up to a white sports bra and a tiny pair of black exercising shorts. I then climbed into bed and turned the TV on as I took a gulp from the can. I heard someone knock on my door and Evan standing there.

"Hey Ethan. How did it go?" he asked as he leaned on the doorway.

"Not good. Everything was going fine until I used a small Cero and destroyed dozens of zombies, only for their souls to enter Ash and causing him to black out from the pain. I feel like it's all my fault." I said with a sigh as I put the can on the nightstand again and sat up in bed.

"Well how could you have known that would've happened? You had no way of knowing, so it's not your fault." he said as he walked into the room and sat on the edge of my bed.

"It's just like with Luna al-" I was then slapped across the face by Evan. I looked at him as I brought a hand up and placed it over where he had struck me. I watched as he gave me a stern expression.

"Stop saying everything is your fault. Not everything is in your control, and you need to learn that. Remember 'everything happens for a reason'." he said. "Don't ever let me catch you say something was your fault when it wasn't, you hear me?" he asked. I gave him a nod. "Good."

We sat there in an awkward silence for a few seconds until I spoke up. "So what did you do while I was gone?" I asked.

"Oh nothing much. I added a weapons room, a security room along with a few security systems, a workout room and a room to practice battle in." he said with a shrug as he stood back up.

"How is that 'nothing much'," I said while making air quotes with my hands. "and you say i'm paranoid." I muttered as I laid back down.

"Well you better get some sleep. I feel like you have a lot of things to do tomorrow. I on the other hand have to troubleshot all the systems components." I watched as he started to walk to the exit before he looked over is shoulder at me. "Don't try and shoulder everyone's problems. You'll hurt yourself one day." he said as he left my room and shut my door. I laid there thinking about what he said, and... maybe he was right. I do try and take on everybody's problems. 'I should stop that. It does seem like it will be the death of me one day.' I thought as I snapped my fingers creating a curtain to go in front of the glass wall so I could get some privacy and pulling it closed. I then drank what was left in the can before I placed it back on my nightstand and turned the TV off. I laid there in the dark thinking about what tomorrow had in store for me. 'Only time will tell.' I thought as I drifted into unconsciousness.

Author's Note

Hey guys thank you for reading my story. I do all of this for you and Im glad you come with me every step of the way. As you have noticed, my chapters have been getting longer than the last. I hope that I can keep this up. I also plan to make an actual plot line for my story.

As always I hope you enjoyed this chapter and please give that like button a slap if you haven't. The next chapter will hopefully be great. I will see you guys in the next chapter.

PEACE!!

Chapter 10: Picking A Tittle For A God

I awoke to the sound of birds chirping. I rose from my bed causing the sheets to fall down. I stretched my arms as I got out of bed and yawned. After that I went to the bathroom to get ready for my day. I walked in the bathroom and looked at myself in the mirror. My white hair was a mess and I looked like I hadn't slept in a few days. I noticed that my wings looked fine, nothing was wrong with them. So there was only one way to kill two birds with one stone, so I decided to hop into the shower after I took my clothes off. After cleaning myself I got out and started to dry off. It took a little longer than the last time I did this. Im not going to say why it took longer, all i'm saying is it took longer. When I was finally dry I put my sports bra and shorts back on. I walked out of the bathroom and headed to the stairs, then to the kitchen. When I entered I saw that Evan was in there cooking breakfast. He had cooked eggs, grits, bacon, sausage, and toast. Evan stood there while moving the bacon around in the pan as he cooked it.

"Good morning Ethan. How did you sleep?" he asked.

"I slept as good as it gets." I said as I grabbed a piece of toast and put in in my mouth and chewed on it as I sat at the island. "What time is it?" I asked.

"It's a little after eleven." he said as he flipped some bacon. I watched him as he cooked. It always amazed me how well of a cook he has become since our time on Earth. Whenever he would cook then, he would some how figure out how to burn orange juice. After a minute or so I heard knocking and I looked at Evan to see if it was him but it wasn't. I saw him looking at a holographic screen, "Ash is here at the front door. You may want to go get it." he said as he made the screen disappear. I got up from the chair and headed to the stairs and went down. When I reached the end thee was an option to either go into the garage or leave through the front door. I went to the front door and opened it. I saw Ash standing there.

"Morning miss I was told there was a tour on today mind if I participate," he said.

"Well come on in." I said as I motioned my hand for him to follow. We walked up the stairs in silence until we reached the door I started to walk back to my seat. I a growl and looked back at Ash.

"Sorry hadn't had breakfast," Ash said.

"Help yourself then. Theres plenty for the three of us." I said as I sat down.

"Much appreciated how've you been Evo?" Ash asked.

"I've been good." he said as he flipped some bacon.

"So anything happen while I was out cold?" Ash asked.

"Yea Evo installed a security system along with a room to go with it. A training room, a weapons room, and a room to practice battle in." I said as I reached over and grabbed another piece of toast.

"I see sounds like you guys have been busy," Ash said as he sat down and loaded up a plate of food and began to eat.

"So what are we doing today?" Ethan asked as let the toast hang from her mouth.

"Actually I'm going back to Sunny Town today," Ash said.

"Why would you want to go back?" I asked confused to why he would want to go back there.

"Well...There's a mare back there who saved me she warned me about the curse and got me out in time even though she was also cursed herself she wasn't a monster like the others she was kinder she was more intact then the other blanks which I found out from Epsilon while I was unconscious the more decayed you were the more of a monster you are and them mare Mitta was perfectly intact." Ash said before he placed a hand on his head and grimaced in pain.

"You okay?" Evan asked.

"Yeah...fine but anyway back to the main topic I'm going back today to help Mitta escape that curse maybe even find out why it was set up in the first place and I'd like you all to come along I've already asked Rage and he should be there soon and if you guys came this would go along much easier," Ash said.

"Sorry I can't. I have to work on the security systems." Evan said.

"I understand and you Ethan? Ash asked.

"Yea Im good. I just have to get dressed." she said as she got up and walked to the stairs. "Do you want to see the forth floor?" she asked.

"Sorry I need to get back and set up some toys you might like. I'll even be happy to show you how to make some of your own later if you wish," Ash said.

"Sure. I need to get ready anyways." I said as I got up and headed for the stairs.

"See ya later then," Ash said before he placed his plate in the sink and washed it before he gave a nod to Evo for the meal and left. I watched him leave before I went up to my room to change. I walked into my room and proceeded to go into my empty closet. With a snap of my fingers, the closet was then filled with clothes. I decided to wear my sports bra because it covers up the hole in my chest. So I grabbed my white and stripped jacket and jeans. I conjured a mirror and gave a nod at how I looked. I then snapped my fingers summoning Senbonzakura and Shi and placing them on my hips. I also conjured a carry holster and my two magnums I got from the convention a thousand years ago. When I got everything on I walked out of my room and shut the door behind me. When I got back to the kitchen I didn't find Evan standing there, but I did find he left me a note on the counter.

If you find this Im under the house in the security room troubleshooting. Don't kill too much.

I crumbled up the not as I walked towards the stairs and headed out. When I was outside I looked around and saw that it was nearly noon, and that we had plenty of time before we had a repeat of last night. 'Plus I think we are going to have a rehap of Alex Mason here.' I thought grimly. I snapped my finger and conjured up the Argus and KRM-262 from Black Ops 3. Both are shot guns, but the KRM gets one shot kills in close quarters. I snapped my fingers causing my wings to vanish from sight as I strapped the shotguns to my back before I tied sensing for Ash. I found him at the entrance to the everfree along with Rage. I blinked about a mile or two form the entrance before I blinked again a few yards away.

"Alright when do we leave?" I heard Rage asked.

"Soon as Ethan get's here," Ash said.

"Did someone say my name?" I asked them.

"Well speak of the succubus," Rage said with a laugh.

"Hey Ethan nice toys you got," Ash said.

"Hey to you too Rage. And yea these shotguns are from one of my favorite games. Black Ops 3. They're the Argus and the KRM-262." I said after I pulled the guns off of my back and had one in each hand.

"Oh that explains why those two look familiar but also I brought you a gift don't need to worry about reloading and also it has three sets one for each barrel you've got the blast set, stun set and destruction set all accessible by a flick of a switch next to the trigger problem is the last one's blast heats up the barrel so needs a few seconds to cool down," I said as I tossed Ethan the shotgun.

I snapped my fingers making the Argus disappear. I caught the gun and looked it over, turning around and inspecting it. "Nice toy." I said with a smirk as I placed the guns on my back. I glad I had enough time to put the Argus in my pocket dimension before Ash tossed that gun to me.

"Glad you like it cause it's yours now also I have some other nice things for you and I also want to give you something back that my guards confiscated off you," Ash said as he tossed me a satchel back full of springrazors and other goods before he summoned a stylish belt that made my eyes light up in surprise.

"Whoa cool belt," Rage said before he snatched it out of Ash's hand only for it to hit the floor and crush the ground. "The fuck
how can you wear this thing!"

"Same way I can when I'm wearing my armor were both strong enough to wield it," Ash said as he grabbed the belt Rage was struggling to lift with ease and handed it back to me.

"I was wondering wear my belt and satchel went." I said as I put the belt on and clicked my tongue, causing the satchel to disappear into my hammer space. I proceeded to hop in the air a few times before giving a nod. 'Good. I can still work with this weight.' I thought.

"Y'know I was actually confused as to why seven guards were carrying that thing like a sacred treasure till I held it almost weighs as much as my helmet alone," Ash said.

"Yea it weighs about two tons." I said causally.

"I know but the chest plate weighs twice that or more and the rest of my armor is the same so imagine trying to carry all that around all day," Ash said. 'Well damn now I feel weak.' I thought with a frown.

"Okay we get it you're both got the strength of gods now can you both quit showing off and go save this zombie mare that saved Ash?" Rage asked.

"Yeah he's right we're wasting daylight c'mon," Ash said as he gestured for the us to follow.

"Allons-y!" I shouted as I ran in front of them. After that we traveled in silence as we walked trough the forest. After a while Ash spoke up.

"Hey Ethan," Ash said.

"Yea," I said

"Luna tells me that you're Luna hasn't modernized herself just yet and I was wondering what your Luna is like?" he asked.

"oh, uh she still uses the royal we and the olden English. Our timeline isn't where your is, we just got through the wedding invasion." I said with a sad look on my face. 'I'll be back sooner or later and I WILL fix my mistakes.' I thought with determination.

"I see...Ethan I want to make you a blood oath," Ash said.

"Why?" I asked.

"Does it matter?" he asked as he cut his right hand with a hidden blade.

"Guess it doesn't." I said as I brought my hand to my mouth and bit down on my thumb and drawing blood.

"Ethan I promise you that you will be seeing your Luna again, alive and well and when I do figure out a way to get both you and Evo back I will come along with you and help bring an end to the caribou and I will not fall to anything until this promise is kept," Ash said as he gripped my hand and shook it.

"Got it." I said with a nod.

"Also I've also been meaning to ask but how did you become a god of death?" Ash asked.

"Believe it not, it was handed to me by god. Though I never told anyone about this, during our imprisonment in stone I went to the astral plane and found this giant rock wall with a depiction of a man In a stetson and a trench coat would be the death of everyone. Then a man came up behind me and said that I could change it. When I turned around that man was Morgan Freeman. I asked him who he was and he said that he was God. Of course I didn't believe him, and he said that the only reason he was like was because that was my interpretation of what he looked like. We talked for a little while and he said that it was depicted that a young man from a different world would one day come to their world and kill them all. I wasn't like that and I could never kill the Innocent." I paused. "No one in my Equestria knows of this prophecy because it came around before it was even created, forgotten in time as they say. So he gave me the power of death and said that I had to keep track of everyones death and help them into the after life. I haven't heard from him in a hundred and fifty years."

"Whoa that phew that's deep," Rage said.

"Y'know I'm constantly told that I have a prophesy of my own but I don't know what it is and it's said I could die before it's complete," Ash said.

"I know, I said the same thing to him, evo did too. And Ash how is it a prophecy then?"

"Doesn't make sense I know but somehow it makes sense to both The Outsider and Heartless,"

"I can't stand The Outsider, I hate his riddles. Now who's Heartless?" I asked having no idea who that was. Unless it was the Heartless from Kingdom Hearts.

"Don't we all and I would have thought someone would have told you but anyway Heartless is a problem around here he's the demon king I even had a small encounter with him which ended with him beating me as if I was a rag doll after I lost conscious I promised myself to get stronger so that I won't fall that easily again and that when both Heartless and I fight again I will either win or take him down with me," Ash said.

"Lovely talk you guys are having but I want to know something Ethan if you're a god of death then where does the reaper come into it," Rage asked.

"Are you talking about taking peoples souls or my scythe?" I asked having no idea what they meant.

"That would be the one that only wears a black cloak and hood that conceals the face in darkness," Rage said. 'Oh lets what Rage meant.' I thought with a frown.

"Oh, well as a shinigami I can break parts of my power off to go and collect the souls. And in the future, don't say that all death's wear a black cloak and hood. It's offensive." I said.

"Ouch sorry," Rage said with a dismissive wave.

"Sorry about him he's been like that since he first got in here," Ash said as he tapped himself on the head

"S'fine. Im used to it, but it was just a warning for if you meet your grim reaper here. Now anything you two want to ask me?" I said while looking back and forth between them.

"Uh actually yeah and this going to sound very stupid," Ash said.

"Go ahead." I said with a sigh.

"In you're opinion what god would both Rage and I be?" he asked but I only stared at me. "I know pretty dumb thing to ask just forget it." 'That's it, that isn't stupid at all.' I thought.

I stood next to them as I brought my right hand up to my chin and started to stroke it. I was quite for a few seconds as I tried to think of what gods they would be before speaking. "I can't think of one for you Ash but Rage, with the way you act you could be the God of Vengeance." I said as I placed my hands on my hips.

"God of Vengeance I like that title goes with the other title Knight of Vengeance but I wish you luck on figuring out a title for Ash cause he ain't a god or a devil so what do you call a guy whose both?" Rage asked as he ruffled the top of Ash's head hard.

"Shove off Rage and I think the word would be deity although I could be wrong," Ash said.

I walked in silence for a few minutes trying to think of what you would call someone whom was god or a devil, mainly because nothing has ever come up that I had to answer. "In all honesty, I can't think of one." I said with a shrug.

"It's not a problem Ethan after all it's not very important to me or...," Ash started before he began to look around.

"Do you hear that?" I asked.

"Yeah...company," I said before I turned around. "Alright you lot come on out we know you're there." One by one the mane 6 plus Celestia and Luna revealed themselves from behind the trees.

"Why were you following us, how did you know we were coming out here and how much did you hear?" I asked with crossed arms. I was really hoping that they didn't hear anything we said.

"Didn't here much and to answer the other questions is because you weren't honest with us yesterday and Ah gotta say you're pretty decent liar but you need to make sure your voice don't go up half an octave Ethan," Applejack said.

"Well I wasn't always a good liar. Now tell me why you lot followed us out here?"

"We became suspicious of your behavior when Applejack told us about you lying about what happened to Ash," Celestia said.

"Now come clean why are you all out here," Twilight demanded. Ash looked at both Rage and I and saw us looking at him before he gave us a nod.

"Well Twi the reason why I was actually out here is because I heard the Templars were chasing an old mare tale called The Blanks," Ash said.

"Oh not this again I keep telling Apple Bloom that the story is just a dream," Applejack said.

"Same with Sweetie Belle," Rarity said.

"Well I came to learn that the legend is actually true," Ash said causing the group to go silent. "I stumbled across a place called Sunny Town that's where the blanks live during the day everything seems happy and full of smiles but when night roles around...Well you don't want to be there when that happens."

"Yea, you really don't." I said.

"Then why are you going back," Luna asked.

"Because there's a mare in that town that warned me to leave before it got ugly even though she was also cursed she also did the same for Apple Bloom as well," Ash said.

"Ash curses don't exist," Twilight said.

"Just like ghosts huh Twi," Rage said.

"Your gonna bring that up whenever I say something doesn't exist?" Twilight asked.

"Yep," Rage and Ash said.

"Do I even want to ask?" I said as I looked between Twilight and Ash.

"She kept saying the first Knight's of Equestria's ghost's weren't real and I ended up proving Twilight wrong but anyway we're wasting daylight we need to get a move on and you guys need to go back," Ash said as he pointed to the new group.

"No way Ash if you're going were going," Gilda said stepping forward.

"Fine but I'm only allowing you to come because we can't waste anymore time here and on our way there you lot need to work o your stealth skills cause you all clearly suck at it," Ash said before he turned around and began to walk further into the forest.

6:30 pm On a Ledge Overlooking Sunny Town

"Couldn't get here any sooner could we," Rage said.

"We would've if Rarity wasn't complaining about the mud every time she stepped in some and insisted that we stopped," Rainbow said

"*scoffs* I simply cannot allow myself to get my hooves dirty in front of the princesses," Rarity said.

"Oh Faust, women. No matter what universe you go to they don't change." I said with a huff.

"Excuse me miss but I am a lady and a mare at that," Rarity said.

"Rarity Ethan here is actually the guy with the Stetson who crashed here with his brother and he became a guy after he resurrected himself," Ash said.

"Well that explains his terrible sense of fashion the only thing decent on him is that belt," Rarity said. 'Ouch, Rarity. Words hurt, they hurt.' I thought. I was about to tell her off but I was stopped by Ash before he spoke.

"Rarity I highly suggest you watch what you say in front of Ethan otherwise I'll sew you muzzle shut," Ash said causing the unicorn to shudder.

"Resurrect yourself how in the hay can you resurrect yourself," Rainbow asked.

"Ethan here is basically a god or in this case goddess of death," Ash said causing the mares and Gilda to stare at me in shock.

"Im not bragging." she said.

"Hey changing the subject here how are we supposed to see what's going on there are too many trees in the way to see a lot," Rage said.

"Calm down Rage I can teleport us down there no problem but you all need to follow my directions perfectly am I understood," Ash said causing the others to nod but Applejack raised her hand.

"So how do we find this mare that saved you and my sister?" Applejack asked.

"She has a grey coat along with a red mane and tail and when the curse takes affect she's the only one still with a mane and tail and her coat would be lighter then the others and speaking of the curse it should take affect as soon as the moon comes up," Ash said as he looked at Luna.

"I'm afraid we are out of time Ash we have to preform our duties immediately," Luna said.

"Then do so but I'm not leaving Mitta here for another night," Ash said.

"Awe shoot I kinda owe this Mitta too for saving Apple Bloom," Applejack said.

"We'll if AJ ain't backing down then I ain't either," Rainbow said.

"Yeah we handled zombies before bring em on," Gilda said.

"We're all with you," Twilight said earning words from agreement from the others.

"Rage, Ethan you both still wanna come?" Ash asked.

"We're walking right into a undead nest to save a pony and we a greatly outnumbered...I'm so in," Rage said.

"Im game." I said with a smirk. Ash gave a nod before I teleported us all behind a house in the town we looked around the ruined town.

"Seriously these guys are having a party again what's the deal," Ash said as he looked around the wall we hid behind.

"Did someone say party?" Pinkie asked before she zoomed around the corner.

Ash managed to grab Pinkie by the tail and yank her behind the wall again and held her there.

"Pinkie what did I say about stealth if one of these guys so much as see you we're dead," Ash said.

"Heh, heh oops," Pinkie said.

"So where now Ash?" Celestia asked

"I heard that Mitta spends her time in front of a house on the outskirts of the village which means there should be a path somewhere around the edge that leads into the forest," Ash said.

"You mean like that one near the party," Pinkie asked. Ash and I peeked out from behind the wall and saw a small opening in the trees with a path on the ground.

"Good eye Pinkie," Ash said as he gestured for everyone to follow him before we ran behind buildings to avoid being seen until we came to the last building before the path. Ash was about to look around the corner but stopped when he saw a shadow approach. He gestured for everyone to stop and I watched the shadow turn to it's left, away from us before he peeked out and saw Three Leaf with an empty punch bowl.

"Appears this year's donators were quite good," Three Leaf said.

Curious about what these donations were I peeked around the corner again and saw the punch bowl was on a table and on closer inspection I saw rotting pony flesh and a few mane or tail hairs all different colored and I think a hand Three Leaf then wringed out the flesh causing blood to fall into the bowl before she added the hair and chopped up the hand and tossed it in as well the sight of this was disgusting and made furious at the mare for doing this. It seemed to infuriate Ash too seeing how his right hand became demonic and Death Fire burned around it. I saw Rage set a hand on Ash's shoulder causing him to stop. I watched as he breathed calmly and his arm returned to normal and the Death Fire fizzled out.

"And how is my undead bunny?"

I looked around the corner again and saw Gladstone had arrived and he began kissing Three Leaf but not a simple peck but a full on tongue battle how could I tell the holes in the sides of their mouths showed their tongues sliding into each others mouth and if it wasn't bad enough I saw their tongues go up where their eyes would be and down the others throat it could be considered swallowing them. What I just watched wasn't the worst thing I've ever seen. Trust me when I say this, i've seen far worse.

Ash ripped himself away from the scene and covered his mouth and puked into it. Rage also clamped a hand on Ash's mouth as he swallowed his vomit but kept his hand over his mouth and nodded to Rage in thanks.

"We'd better get back to the party I just finished the batch," Three Leaf said.

I saw the two walk away and once they were out of both sight and earshot I watched Ash spat the vomit in his mouth on the ground.

"That was the most disgusting thing I've ever had the horror of witnessing I swear it's going to give me nightmares for weeks and I won't be able to drink punch for awhile after that," Ash said.

"Oh it couldn't have been that bad," Rainbow said but Ash gave her a glare. "Ok maybe it was."

"So shall we continue?" Rage asked.

"Yeah just let me get myself together first," I said as I took a breath and walked into the forest.

We walked for a few minutes and I saw a dark house that had seen better days and looked abandoned and I saw Ash stare at it for a few seconds before he placed a hand on his head.'What are you seeing?' I asked internally.

"Ash are you alright?" Luna asked in worry.

"Yeah...I'm fine," Ash said.

"Are you sure we can take a break," Celestia said.

"I'm fine besides there's the mare I came to rescue," Ash said as he gestured to Mitta who was sitting in front of the door with her head looking up at the starry sky above through a hole in the trees. "Stargazing Mitta?"

Mitta then looked at Ash and smiled before she got up and ran over and gave him a hug.

"Ash I am so relieved that your safe," Mitta said as he returned the hug.

"Hey no Blood Hooves can take me down so easily but I did have some help," Ash said.

"Um who are they?" Mitta asked before Ash steeped out of the hug.

"Oh allow me to introduce you Mitta I'd like you to meet Twilight Sparkle, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Gilda, Applejack, Ethan, my brother Burning Rage, Princess Celestia and finally my marefriend Princess Luna and everyone I'd like you all to meet Mitta," Ash said gesturing to everyone.

"Howdy miss Mitta I wanna thank ya for saving my little sister Apple Bloom," Applejack said.

"Oh you're Apple Blooms sister I'm sorry that she got mixed up in this," Mitta said.

"Don't fret none she's perfectly fine as well made it out thanks to you," Applejack said.

"No offence but I don't feel worthy of your gratitude miss Applejack...Wait a second why are you all here the curse is in effect how's you get past everyone?" Mitta asked.

"Oh we snuck behind the houses." I said as I pointed to the houses in question.

"And as for why we are here is because we're going to get rid of this curse on you," Ash said.

I was expecting her to have an overjoyed expression however Mitta just bowed her head sorrowfully before she looked back up to Ash with bloodied tears.

"Ash...Do you...Do you know why we were cursed in the first place?" Mitta asked.

"It was for some kind of crime yes?" he asked.

"Yes but do you know what we did?" Mitta asked.

"No the book wasn't very clear on that,"

"The evidence is inside you'll find the answers you seek there," Mitta said as she pointed to the house.

Ash walked over to the house and gestured for the others to follow and once I reached the door I saw several kick marks on the door from either hooves or other objects as if someone tried to break inside. I watched Ash place a hand on a mark and he stood there for several seconds before he pushed open the door and it let out a groaning creek. We walked inside and I had to let my eyes adjust to the darkness and the moonlight coming through the cracks and holes in the house showed the cottage was one room with two overturned beds and an overturned table.

Ash summoned an orb of light to get a better view of the room and I saw a large blotch of stains in the corner and on the walls. Ash and I carefully walked over to the strange blotch and, he knelt while I stood behind him, in front of it and saw it was black in this light but when he brushed his hand against it and brought it up to his face I saw the color had changed to dark shade red and when I figured it out my eyes widened in shock.

"Ash is that..." I said trailing off.

"Blood," Ash said causing the others to let out small gasps.

Ash noticed a trail of dried blood and followed it over to the fireplace that was on the left side of the cottage. He then knelt down in front of it and saw something mixed in with the ashes. They were scorched black with carbon residue giving a clear sign they had been exposed to intense heat and flames, however it seemed that a fire had not been set here in quite a while. One piece seemed a bit off to him cause It was somewhat round, so taking a deep breath Ash reached in and picked it up to closely examine it. I looked over his shoulder and found the shape odd and saw that it had cracks in it and a jaggered hole, but one thing about it that did catch my eye though on one side there were two surprisingly large perfectly shaped holes in it almost like a pair of…eye sockets. I realized that Ash was holding someone's skull and the rest of the chunks in the fireplace was the rest of the skeleton. I brought a hand up and placed it over my mouth, 'By Faust! How disgraceful!' I thought in anger. Being a Shinigami, it is a high disrespect when and if someone does that to someone's dead body.

Suddenly the fireplace came to life with fire causing Ash to land on his butt in surprise. I looked at the skull that was on the floor and saw it was still as stone I then saw a flaming hand reach out of it I then picked up the skull and handed it to the flaming hand and saw it was placed where he picked it up before the flaming hand reached out to Ash once more. Ash held out his hand and a flaming finger touched his hand, and I watched for a few seconds in silence before Ash scrambled to his feet and away from the fireplace up against the wall. He placed a hand on his chest while the everyone crowded around him. We helped him sit down against the wall and when he looked at Mitta who was sitting on the ground looking at him in sorrow.

"Mitta...Was...Was that R-Ruby?" Ash asked pointing to the fireplace causing us to look at him in confusion except for Mitta.

"Hang on who's Ruby?" Rainbow asked.

"She was my daughter," Mitta said in a sad tone.

"Wait that was your daughter?" Twilight asked.

"Miss Mitta what happened here?" Celestia demanded.

"It was a long time ago the day was like any other and we were preparing for a party my daughter Ruby was looking for something a friend of ours named Roneo lost who he was going to give to his love Starlet but when she found it a mark appeared on her shoulder," Mitta said.

"A cutie mark oh what was it?" Pinkie Pie interrupted causing us to glare at her before Mitta continued.

"Anyway in our village there were no cutie marks and the only time we got them was when the cutie pox struck killing many members of the town so to avoid contamination we sent the infected away however when my daughter got her mark many feared that the cutie pox disease had returned but when everyone gathered to send her away but Grey Hoof then ordered to get rid of her to stop Ruby 'from ruining the party Ruby fled to the house and everyone followed Grey Hoof who is in charge of the town ordered the door to be broken down but it was too strong Grey Hoof then asked me for a second key and I gave it to them on condition that they wouldn't hurt her but I was a fool for believe them when the door unlocked they all ran in and...beat her to death and *sob* tossed her body in the fireplace and burned it...I could've stopped them but...I was afraid and after that Queen Faust cursed us all to this fate till we've all repented for what we had done," Mitta said earning a few gasps from the royal siblings and others. All the sympathy I had for the ponies of Sunny Town had just burnt up like the fires of hell.

"Well aren't you a wonderful mother huh allowing your own foal to be beat-," Rainbow never got to finish before Ash teleported next to her and punched her in the jaw knocking her to the ground while we stared at him in shock.

"You don't get to fucking say that Rainbow imagine if you were in Mitta's place and Scootaloo was in Ruby's while one of us was beating her to death what would you do?" Ash asked while Rainbow stared in shock. "The same goes to Rarity and Sweetie Belle, Applejack and Apple Bloom even me and my sons the choice would be an extremely hard one to make so don't sell it off as if it would be easy."

The room was silent as everyone processed Ash's words before he looked at Mitta.

"You see why we deserve this punishment Ash?" Mitta asked.

"I see why They deserve this punishment and more but not you Mitta cause you see I was in a similar position as you around 1888 London I was just a boy looking for a place to sleep when I heard a scream and a woman running and I saw a figure chasing her I ran after the pain and saw the two struggling over a knife and the figure wore a mask over his face but I knew the killer as the mass murderer Jack the Ripper I saw a way I could help but I couldn't move because I was scared and in the end I saw the Ripper gut the woman and began ripping out organ after organ from her body and I heard him laughing the entire time managing to pull myself together I ran but I couldn't run from the nightmares that plagued me night after night till finally I decided to take my own life to make it stop but before I could I was visited by the spirit of the woman who was murdered and three little words from her seemed to make everything better 'don't blame yourself' and after that I woke unsure if it was a dream or reality but I know those thee words freed me from my guilt and so I'm going to say the same thing as I'm sure Ruby would Mitta don't blame yourself," Ash said. Mitta then sat in silence before she looked at him with blood tear eyes.

"Ash...Do you really think I've done enough to be saved?" Mitta asked.

"First you saved Apple Bloom then honestly Mitta would I have bothered going out of my way to come out here to the middle of the Everfree Forest if you weren’t?” Ash scolded her.

“I guess that goes without saying…” Mitta said as she slowly climbed to her hooves, “OK… I’ll…go with you but do you really think there’s somepony out there who knows how to lift the curse?”

"We can go see the mare who cast it in the first place Queen Faust herself,"

“But…The Queen was furious that we did such an unspeakable act!” Mitta panicked clearly showing some fear when Ash mentioned the name.

"Leave that part to me, okay? I promise we can straight this out easily,"

"Very well," Mitta agreed hesitantly.

Ash gave a nod before he looked at the fireplace and thought.

"Mitta would you like me to quickly make a coffin for Ruby's remains for a proper burial later?" Ash asked

Mitta seemed overjoyed and quickly nodded and Ash made a coffin out of a few pieces of wood and some magic while I used my magic to fix the broken bones and clean them before I placed them inside the coffin. Once we were done Ash placed a sun and moon rose over Ruby's skeletal ribcage and sealed the coffin before we walked out of the cottage and Ash led everyone to the town and we all stopped before we left the shadow of the forest.

"Hey guys you mind taking care of the coffin for me," Ash asked as he used his magic to set the coffin on the ground.

"Wait a sec are you going out there to fight them all?" Gilda asked.

"Your damn right I am after what I've seen can you honestly say I'll sit by while they celebrate day after day of them killing Ruby?" Ash asked.

"Just who the hell do you think I am? I'm not sitting around while someone who doesn't deserve to be cursed is." I said with a smirk that showed my canines.

"Same here for something like this to happen and as the Knight of Vengeance I can't let this pass by unpunished," Rage said.

"*sigh* Looks like you all have you're minds set you'd better get going before I change my mind," Celestia said.

Luna gave Ash a kiss on the lips for luck before Ash and Rage summoned their armor and weapons but Ash held his helmet in his hands and walked out into plain view of the party. It wasn't long before we were noticed by everyone and they all looked nervous of all the armor and weapons we were carrying.

"Oh hello again Ash I didn't know you were here," Grey Hoof said.

"I was actually here to collect Mitta not that it's any of your business," Ash said in a cold tone.

"Oh I'm sorry for sticking my nose in your business," Grey Hoof said before his muzzle fell off and he reattached it to his face. "But who are your friends and will you be joining us for the party?"

"This is my brother Burning Rage and this is a friend of mine called Ethan and we were actually leaving along with Mitta and we're never coming back to this place cause we don't want to hang out with sick twisted monsters like you," Ash said with enough venom to kill at least two hydra's

"Monsters now that's a bit harsh Ash," Grey Hoof said genuinely shocked by Ash's words.

"I believed you all earned that title when you beat an innocent filly to death!" Ash growled.

“Oh, Ruby what a shame what happened she was cursed with the mark it came outta nowhere so we had to take swift action she had the mark so she had to go before she could ruin the party,” Grey Hoof said with a care free smile that made Rage growl and I placed my hands on my katana while Ash placed his helmet on his head.

"It appears that you're beyond redemption now but before I do anything I have something to show you," Ash said before he aimed his right shoulder at them and his magic moved the armor around his shoulder out of the way and I watched as he cast a see through spell on his sleeve revealing his cutie mark to the cursed ponies earning cries of shock from the undead killers.

"Ash...You have the mark...," Grey Hoof said in shock.

"He's not the only one I have one two," Rage said he revealed his.

"Don't forget about me." I said as I pulled my jacket down far enough to see my cutie mark. It was a black shield with a silver lining, and it had two katanas crossed across it.

Ash glared at Grey Hoof as he put his armor back in place along with Rage and I watched The Blanks eyes get brighter in rage it was almost intimidating.

"Deceivers...You come into our village with that curse!" Grey Hoof shouted in anger while I could only laugh.

"Oh that's real funny coming from someone who's been cursed to walk the planet as an undead," I said.

"Well we certainly can't let you go now when we're done with making you're new body you'll be creating new ones for your friends back there," Grey Hoof said.

I looked behind me and saw the others had revealed themselves before I looked back at Grey Hoof.

"Rage...sick em," Ash said.

"Finally!" Rage shouted before he charged in swords blazing but Grey Hoof ran off.

"Go wild Ethan," Ash said.

"With pleasure." I said with a sadistic smile that seemed to unnerve Ash.

I watched as Ash walked forward and all the blood the pair I used to create a Gatling gun on my left arm after he selected a song on his IPod.

After he started the song I paid no heed to the world around me as I snapped my fingers causing the shot guns to go into my hammer space and for my wings to appear once more. I let lose the spells that I had placed on myself to restrain my power, and I could feel it come back to me. The ground around me cracked and broke apart from the magic I was giving off and the I could feel my fox skull form on my head along with a pair of fox ears. To any other they would have the feeling of death wash over them. I walked away from everyone and looked at the ponies from the town follow me. When I was a good distance away I drew Shi and placed my hand at the hilt.

"You ready do rip some flesh Shi?" I internally asked.

'Yea!' Shi yelled.

"Scream, Shi no sakebi!" I yelled as I ran my palm down the blade, transforming Shi into a scythe with black flames along the blades edge. When I did that the zombies rushed me but before they could get close I hit the ground with the end of the scythe causing black flames to rage out in a circle. I watched as the zombies burn and I couldn't help but let out an insane laugh. When the were brunt to a crisp I went for the next group of zombies, but before I could a house flew right in front of me. I looked to my side and saw Ash there, and I gave him a 'what the hell' gesture and all he did was shrug before he put his scythe away and formed chain blades on his arms and legs before he zoomed off to kill more of the bastards. I turned away from his fight and looked behind me and saw a horde of zombies.

"Well shit. Thats not fair at all." I said.

"Well we don't give a damn." one zombie said in a raspy voice before they all charged me. I swiped Shi to the side as they came onto me. A few clamped their jaws on parts of me, but before they did I activated my Hierro causing their jaws to break. I chuckled as i let out a blast of magic killing all the zombies around me and when I was done I noticed Ash lifting his boot over Grey Hoof. As I walked to him Ash stomped his foot down, crushing Grey Hoof's skull in one strike. Everyone else walked over to him. I watched as Ash took his helmet off and spat on Grey Hoof's corpse. Normally I would be mad at someone for doing that but he deserved it.

"Trash," I said with a sneer as I looked at Grey Hoof.

"Okay what was that a halo!?" Rage asked.

"Truly a powerful weapon Ash," Celestia said.

"Yeah I'm amazed on how I did all that," Ash said.

I saw Three Leaf jump off a roof and was about to jump on us. I charged up my magic, but before I could do anything I saw Mitta yank Ash's shotgun off his back and aimed it at Three Leaf before she pulled the trigger and blew Three Leaf out of the air, blowing his head up but she also blew off her arm.

"Dumb bitch," Mitta said before she retrieved her arm and handed me my shotgun.

"Okay I'm beginning to like her," Rainbow said.

I could feel a strange sensation around me and what I saw were all the souls that were absorbed into Ash before with our earlier encounter with the Blood Hooves. They had appeared around us but each one was in their original form before they became Blood Hooves .

"Okay what's going on," Gilda said.

"They're the zombies we encountered yesterday and they're the one's I obliterated," I said.

"And each ones soul was absorbed into me yesterday causing me to black out and they were all whispering desires for vengeance against the Blood Hooves and The Blanks," Ash finished. The souls then bowed to Ash before they faded into nothing. 'Have a safe journey to the afterlife young one's.' I thought as I looked at the place they were at before fading.

"Whooaa trippy," Rage said

"We'd better get out of here the residents of the town will be back by morning," Mitta said.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa they'll be back as in they'll all back when?" Rage asked.

"Sunrise tomorrow and only the ones that were truly cursed meaning I'll also be dragged back here unless the curse is removed," Mitta said.

"No worries I can have us in Canterlot as fast as you can blink," Ash said before he teleported everyone to the throne room and luckily the only ones in there were part of the royal family and Amalthea who all happened to jump in surprise when we appeared.

"Oh by Aephoceria don't startle me like that," Faust said.

"Aephoceria what does that mean your highness?" Twilight asked.

"It's the name of my kingdom Twi," Ash said.

"Oh I can see you brought someone new...although she could use a bath," Discord said as he appeared from behind Mitta and gave her a whiff.

Mitta recoiled in surprise from Discord but then exposed herself to Faust's line of sight and when Faust saw Mitta her eyes narrowed dangerously.

"What Are You Doing Here!" Faust shouted causing Mitta to cower in fear.

"Hold on Faust listen Mitta we were wondering if you could help lift her curse,"

"Ash I placed that curse on Sunny Town for a reason only to be removed until the whole town has repented for what it's done so if she's still like this it means the town has not repented for their sin," Faust said.

"Look I know but listen Mitta here saved my life also Applejacks sister Apple Bloom," Ash said causing Faust's face to soften.

Ash seemed to be about to speak again but he was cut off by a new voice in the room.

"Please your majesty please undo this curse for my mommy."

I looked for the source of the voice and found it peeping out from behind my fox skull and saw Ruby.

"Ruby...is...is that you?" Mitta cried.

"Hi mommy," Ruby smiled as she waved from behind my head.

"Uh Ruby you mind hoping off my friends head?" Ash asked. 'I don't really mind at all.' I thought to myself.

"Sure Ash," Ruby said before she hopped onto the ground and ran through my legs and embraced Mitta who was crying.

"My precious daughter I'm so, so sorry," Mitta cried.

"It's alright mommy I'm not mad at you," Ruby said.

Ash looked at Faust and saw her stand up and walk down the throne stairs and stopped before Mitta and Ruby and with a wave of her hand and a bright light later Mitta's form changed from undead to the living.

"I can see now that you were innocent in what had happened Mitta and for that I am sorry can you forgive me?" Faust asked with a bow.

"Please don't your highness you don't need my forgiveness," Mitta said causing Faust to straighten out.

"Hey Ruby how'd you know we were here?" Ash asked.

"Well I could feel my body being moved so I followed it here?" Ruby said while she pointed to the coffin that was in Celestia's magic.

"You'd be glad to know that the bones have been fixed and cleaned so it we be like it never happened," I said making Ruby to smile.

"Mitta tell me are the residents of Sunny Town any closer to redemption?" Faust asked.

"I'm afraid they haven't changed since the day you cursed the town and they were using the curse to curse others," Mitta said.

"Gods above what have I done?" Faust said.

"Don't worry Faust you couldn't have known the question now is how do we deal with it?" Rage asked.

"I made the curse so that if there was a stray resident they would be pulled back to the town by dawn," Faust said.

"Then I have the solution to your problem," Ash said.

"And what would that be Ash?" Chrysalis asked.

Ash teleported everyone to the entrance of Sunny Town and we looked at the carnage. Apart of me couldn't help but smile the death around us.

"So much death," Dream Catcher said.

"Ok Ash what's your plan?" Rage asked.

"Easy but I need you all to stay back cause I never done this before on my own and I've ever done one this big," Ash said.

Everyone backed away from Ash and he took several deep breaths before he raised his left arm at the town and made his arm become demonic and a pit appeared in the center of the town. Next he made the pit expand and arms began to grab bodies buildings and anything that was in it's path was dragged into the pit, and once the town was gone the pit disappeared and Ash collapsed to his knees.

"Okay I just exhausted my power," Ash said.

"Ash...when could you do that?" Faust asked.

"It was awhile ago but I learned today I can do a lot more...but I can't show you now," he said.

"I think I know what your the god of Ash," I said with a smile.

"Really then what would I be the god of?" Ash asked.

"Your the God of Balance," I said as my smile softened.

Author's Note

Hey guys and gals, here is the next chapter and I hope you like it. In this chapter I would like to see if you can find the three references I placed and tell me what they are in the comments. I would love to see if you could find them. Well I best be going, but before I go if you haven't already could you slap that like button and post a comment telling me if I could improve at all. Anyway as always guys, I'll see you in the next chapter.

'PEACE!!'

Chapter 11: Training, New Lands and The End

Sunny Town was no more, all that was left was the fence around what was one the town limits. The clearing was absent of anything but the fence that once was the border for the town. I was shocked to say the least at Ash's display or power.

"Ash I need to know was there anything else you can do with your power?" Faust asked.

"Uh I'm gonna need to get back to you on that I've pretty much used up all of my magic," Ash said.

"It's alright mother I can fill you in," Celestia said.

"And you wouldn't believe what Ash did he had those Blood Hooves running scared," Rainbow said.

"Hey uh guys Faust I need to ask you something," Ash said.

"Oh course Ash," Faust said.

"I'm going to be having a private training lesson with both Ethan and Evo and Rage and I are going to need to borrow the world between worlds," Ash said.

"Why Ash?" Faust asked.

"So we can learn off each other and get stronger think about it both Ethan and Evo learn some new tricks from both me and Rage to defend
their Equestria and we also learn some new skills to defend our Equestria if Ethan is up to it,"Ash said as he looked at me.

"Yea Im game. Though you won't have much luck with Evo." I said.

"There's only one way to find out also there's a certain move I'd like to learn from him," Rage said.

"And that would be?" I asked, curious to what move he's talking about.

"Remember those scorpions he simply leapt into the air and when landed they exploded I want him to teach me that," Rage said. I'm not going to tell him that wasn't really a move but him just showing off. Oh well, can't change a guys curiosity once its set.

"Oh. Yea I guess I could get him, just hang on one second," I said as I pulled my phone out. I proceeded to dial Evans number before bringing it to my ear. "Hey, what are you doing right now?" I asked.

"I'm playing Assassins creed right now and I'm doing something important." Evan answered.

"Well I don't care if it's important, get your ass down here now!" I yelled.

"Fine but you'll owe me one." Evan said with a sigh. "I'll be there in a few seconds."

"Good. Get here quick." I said as I terminated the call and placed my phone in my back pocket."Sorry about that he can be an asshole sometimes." I said with an embarrassed chuckle. I still had my hands behind my back and I knew that he wouldn't come here until he had finished that game, and I really wanted to get going. So I snapped my fingers casting a teleportation spell on Evan and just waited for him to show.

"It's cool so how long should he be?" Ash asked.

"A few minutes give er take." I said as I started to give my hair a twirl. A few seconds later I heard the sounds of foot steps and looked to my right and saw Evan standing there with a pissed off look.

"I was this close to finishing the game." he said as he held his thumb and index finger almost centimeters apart while he looked at me. "Now why am I out here?" he asked, calming down a little.

"Because we're going to be doing some training to prepare you for when we get you home," Ash said.

"Oh well thats fine. Where are we doing it at?" he asked.

"I'll show you and as for the rest of you we'll see you all in about a week and Amalthea I'm going to need to know the location of the Dwarf Kingdom back on earth cause we're going on a little trip when we get there," I said.

"Hang on Ash why do you want to go there?" Amalthea asked in confusion.

"I'll explain it once we get back from training anyway gotta go," Ash said before he teleported all of us to a room filled with books and statues and he then led us over to an orb and disappeared when he placed his hand on it and when we did the same we appeared in a room filled with shelves and moving books. "Those of you who are new welcome to Faust's tower inside the world between world and if your feeling a strange buzzing in your body don't worry it's just your body being filled with massive amounts of energy and it's trying to burn it off quickly."

"Sweet place. Now where are we headed in here?" I asked because I was getting a little excited about all of this.

"Oh this room is just Faust's library and you should see the outside it's practically got a room for everything you can think of but this room is the largest haven't even reached the top of the bookshelf yet," Ash said as he looked up at the black void that lead to the top of the library.

"Wow." I said as I looked above me for a few seconds admiring the void before looking back at Ash. "So are we in the world between worlds?"

"Oh you been here before have you?" Ash asked.

"I think more or less, I can somewhat remember it but when I try to get a clear picture I get this sharp pain in my head." I said as I rubbed the side of my head in emphases.

"Well I hope you figure it out and it's a good memory however were here because I'm gonna help you avoid these," Ash said as he tossed tossed a bullet that was in my chest when we arrived before he gestured for us to follow him. "Tell me what type of metal is that?"

"It's Orichalcum. In our world its extremely rare to find." Ethan said with a grim look.

"I see it's like Alicorn stone has the same effects only that's metal ours is rock but it's equally as rare," he said as he led us outside and let us take in some of the sights. "Now the reason why you two are here is because you two were basically Swiss cheese with these Orichalcum bullets in you I'm gonna teach you how to avoid that Epsilon has already given Evangeline a run down on how to detect when some one is about to fire Ethan my job will be to teach you how to both block and return the bullets to their sender along with magic attacks both by using your magic and your swords Shi and Thousand Cherry Blossoms but first I need to make sure they're up fore is so may I?"

"Sure just be careful." I said as I handed him my swords.

"They're both beautiful blades but Thousand Cherry Blossoms edge is a bit dull and Shi's edge has been chipped if you like I can fix em up for you I know my way around katana and there's a forge in the tower and in just a few minutes I'll have back in perfect condition but till then you'll need to use practice blades," Ash said. I really wish he would just say Senbonzakura instead of the English translation of it.

"Sorry ash, but those aren't ordinary blades." I said with a shake of my head.

I'm aware that they have living entities in them but you gotta understand that these two are damaged," Ash said.

"No Ash thats not what I mean. What I mean is they are a part of me, part of my soul."

"Then start taking better care of your soul if you allow them to become in this condition you must not care for either yourself or your swords," Ash said in a irritated tone as he handed back Shi and Senbonzakura to me.

"Okay I will. I never really noticed, being stoned for a thousand years and what not." I said as I grabbed my swords and started to pump some of my magic into the blades creating a bright light. When the light died down my katanas looked as if they were just made. "Thank you for reminding me about it." I really shouldn't have disrespected my sisters blade like that, it's just awful.

"Make sure you check them everyday but I need to tell you this your swordsmanship has been getting sloppy I think you two spend a bit more time using magic and guns then your swords correct?" Ash asked.

"He uses guns more than I do. I only use them when necessary." Evan said, speaking his thoughts.

"The point is you're both sloppy with your swordplay correct," Ash said.

"Yes." Evan and I said in unison.

"Oh come on Ash you're acting like some big shot master swordsman," Rage said.

Ash simply cast a glance at Rage before he summoned a sawtooth cutlass causing Rage to tense up at the sight of the blade.

"Rage, whats wrong?" I asked with a confused expression. To me it seemed like a regular sword and nothing else, what could cause him to tense up like that?

"That blade belonged to the alicorn of war he was a blood thirsty monster that almost brought Equestria to war with itself till Ash showed up and dulled him before he banished War Sword to the void realm but his blade remained behind but it feels different somehow," Rage said.

"That's right Rage I discovered this feeling also when I caught Lightning Dust fiddling with it in the trophy room but before I go into detail what do you guys know of the Muramasa swords?" Ash asked. That name sounded familiar and it had been a long time since I had heard it, but why did it seem so familiar. Oh wait thats right it was that zanpakuto that one guys used, what was his name.... hey don't judge I haven't watched bleach in over a millennia. Wait thats right, his name was Kōga Kuchiki

"Nothing really. All I know is that there was a character that went by that name in bleach." I said.

"Well I'm talking about reality here take a look at the blade and notice the pattern going along the temper line," Ash said as he pointed to the pattern going along the blade's temper line like those on my katana. "Tell me what you see if you can or can't see it I wouldn't be surprised."

"Hmm...." I hummed as I looked at the blade. "I have no idea what Im looking at." I admitted.

"If you look at Thousand Cherry Blossom's temper line and compare it to this you'll notice this one has a fiery angry pattern while yours is calmer and is in waves like many other katana however a temper line pattern like this one are rare some are even cursed expert swordsman would be able to sense this immediately like Rage and I can and this curse is similar to the Masamune swords legend has it Masamune was one of the greatest swordsmiths in Japan but his swords had a terrible curse on them that if they are drawn they must spill the blood of someone before they can be sheathed and if that doesn't happen the sword will take control and cause the wielder to commit mass murder or suicide," Ash said.

"Well thats a thought. Not to be rude but can we get to the training? I really excited to see what you guys can do." Ethan.

"Oh right sorry about that but anyway let's get started." Ash said as he rubbed his hands together. 'Ooo I can't wait!' I thought with excitement.

One Week/Five Months Later in the World Between Worlds

I had been training for close to five months now and that me tell you this, Ash will push you to your limits. Several times I had my tendons torn or muscles stretched passed what they were made for. Luckily I still had my regeneration abilities but I noticed that they were extremely slower than they were before. Instead of healing instantly they would take at least half an hour to heal completely. Over this time I had learned to dodge, par and strike properly and Ash tried to learn some of my abilities but I told him that most of the stuff that I could do now after reincarnating could only be done by an arrancar. He was disappointed at what I had told him but I told him that when he was done training Evan and I that I would show him how to walk on air. So here I was still in the World Between Worlds training with Ash's training dummy.

"Alright Ethan, let's try this again," Ash said as he gestured to the armored dummy that was armed with a gatling gun and cast orbs or blast magic.

I watched as the dummy created an orb of yellow magic and launched it at me but I deflected it with Shi before the dummy decided to fire at me with the gatling gun. Before training I wouldn't have been able to avoid all of these but now I can do it in a breeze. I held Shi forward and Senbonzakura behind me. I used both of my swords to deflect the bullets as I moved back and forth using shumpo. I could feel a pulse of magic behind me and saw two of the dummies behind me as one of them opened fire. As the bullets got closer I could see them and moved Shi into placed and cut them all in half. The dummies that were now behind me were destroyed by the other ones, I turned back towards the ones that had just fired upon me and saw that they were about to do it again. I watched the bullets rang out and head towards me but I just held my hand stopping them in their tracks. I waited for them to run out of ammo before I flicked my wrist sending them back and embedded themselves into the dummies causing them to fall to the ground. 'Im getting good at this. But I can't get to over confident about this ability, not again.' I thought as my mind started to think about what I could have done differently, but I know that everything happens for a reason. I just wish I could go back and change it.

"Well done Ethan I believe that is all I can teach you and if there's anything else you can teach me let's hear it, otherwise it's time we head back to Equestria" Ash said.

"Do you want me to teach you how to walk on air?" I asked.

"Nah if I learned that what would be the point on my wings or parkor," Ash said.

"True that." I said as I whipped the sweat from my forehead while Evan and Rage agreed.

"I wonder how everyone is doing?" Evan asked himself.

"Probably the same as ever otherwise Faust would have sent us an emergency message so I think we're cool," Rage said.

"Okay so lets get back. I need to go and stop those bastards before they get too far." I said as I was determined to put a stop to those monsters.

"Agreed but first we need to get to Canterlot and learn the location of the Dwarf Kingdom from Amalthea," Ash said.

"Okay lets go." I said.

"Ash teleported everyone out of the world between worlds before Ash teleported everyone to Canterlot where I saw the entire royal family there along with Cadence, Shining Armour and Flurry Heart and when we appeared both Eris and Luna teleported in front of Rage and Ash as they both hugged and kissed them .

"It's good to see you all again," Luna said as she nuzzled me under my chin.

"Sorry about that guys but it was necessary but anyway our work isn't done yet I'm going to try and get Ethan and Evo home now and I need to get to the Dwarf Kingdom to do that," Ask said.

"I know where it is Ash but if I may ask what makes you think we'll find anything to help you?" Amalthea asked.

"Well this is why," Ash said as he pulled out a strange ball and showed them causing Faust, Celestia and Amalthea to gasp.

"That's Compass Arrow's," Celestia said.

"Actually Celestia that's a seeker map it can find anything in the world and beyond as long as you have a piece of the object with you," Faust said.

"Exactly I figured if I either scan the bullet that came with Ethan and Evo then it will lead us back to their Equestria I just need the combination to open it and I'll handle the rest," Ash said.

The royals all looked at Ash in silence until Faust smiled.

"Very well Ash but I am coming with you," Faust said as she stood up from her throne.

"Huh?" everyone in the room asked.

"You all heard I want to see what became of the kingdom after we all left," Faust said.

"You know Ash I did place a tracking device in our castle." Evan said.

"Wait, when did you do that?" I asked with a shocked expression.

"Eh, a day or two after the wedding invasion." Evan said with a shrug.

"Whatever. Lets get going to that kingdom." I said.

"Hang on you're not going anywhere without us."

I turned around and saw all of Ash's friends from Ponyville were here.

"What are you guys doing here?" Ash asked.

"Well before you guys left you said you'd be back in a week and you normally come back here first to see Luna when you get back from somewhere," Twilight said.

"Yeah dude this place is like a magnet to ya," Pierce said.

"Eeyup," Mac said.

"Ok I get it but guys I think it wold be best if you all stayed here Faust, Amalthea, Evo, Ethen, Rage and I all have good reasons to go and we won't have to worry about walking into our doubles," Ash said.

"Actually I think it might be a nice idea if they did come along they'll get to see their ancestral home Ash maybe even rediscover some ancient techniques," Faust said.

"Whoa hang on_," Ash started.

"And consider that an order Ash you may be the child of my friends who I did serve under but you don't have the title to order me around yet and you still have the title of Knight of Equestria so I can still boss you around still," Faust said.

"*sigh* Alright does anyone want to bring anyone else while we're at it?" Ash asked.

Later at Twilight's Castle

"I'm actually surprised you're here Daring Do I thought you'd be exploring tombs or what not," Ash said to a Pegasus that looked a lot like Rainbow Dash except she had a tanned coat and dark colored mane and tail and was wearing a kaki exploders outfit and pitch helmet.

"Pfft are you kidding a chance to go to another universe and discover ancient secrets I'd be as crazy as Discord if I did but what have you been up to since the knights tomb I heard about the Diamond Dog kingdom," the mare said.

"Yeah that was messed up but I want to introduce you to a couple of friends of mine Ethan Goddess of Death and Evo God of Destruction both from an alternate Equestria and we're trying to get them home now," Ash said as he gestured to Evan and I.

"Wow the plot thickens but nice to meet ya name's Daring Do," the mare said holding out her hand to us.

Ethan grabbed her hand and gave it a shake. "Nice to meet you Daring. Im Ethan Smith aka The Lone Wanderer or That Crazy son of bitch take you pick." she said as she let go of her hand.

"And Im the Courier." Evo said.

"There are plenty of introductions to be had but may I suggest we do it on the way over to the Dwarf Kingdom?" I asked causing everyone to nod before I lead everyone through the mirror and once I made it through I tripped over something and everyone piled on top of me. "Gee why am I always the fall guy here?"

"Hey whose hoof is in my face?"

"Ouch stop puling on my tail,"

"Hey that's my wing your on,"

"Hey careful of my glasses,"

"Okay Everyone Get Off!" I yelled before I shot all ten of my wings open throwing everyone off my back.

I Watched stand up and I saw Luna walk through the portal with Midnight in her arms and Pip holding her hand and they all looked around in wonder they all also had human forms which made things a little easier.

"So this is what it's like in a human body?" Luna asked.

"Wow look at me!" Pip exclaimed.

"Everyone alright?" Ash asked causing everyone to let out a week groan.

"Well we're fine. How about you?" I asked.

"Yeah I guess so but anyway can eith_," Ash started.

"Akachi!" Pip shouted.

I watched as Ash looked at where Pip was waving and saw Rose, Jabir and this worlds mane 6 come walking over to us.

"Hey guys," he said only for Jabir to bear hug him.

"Oh Ash I'm glad to see your back to your old self," Jabir said before he set me down.

"But why are you here along with your friends?" Rose asked.

"Uh were actually trying to get these two home by taking them to the Dwarf Kingdom," I said as he gestured to both Evan and I and we just gave a simple wave.

"Wait Dwarfs as in the little midgets with the long beards and pickaxes," Rainbow asked trying to contain her laughter.

"That'd be them," Ash said.

"They don't look like dwarves to me," Jabir said gesturing to Evan and I.

"Are you calling me short!" I yelled. Now I may or may not have a height complex, and I may or may not get pissed off when someone mentions it to me.

"Anyway the point is we believe that the Dwarves could help them find a way home cause these guys live on an alternate Equestria," I said.

"You mean the multiverse exists?" glasses Twilight asked.

"Yea they do, and don't get her started about it." Evan said causing me to huff.

"So right now we need to leave cause I don't know how far it is till we get there," Ash said.

"Well why not some extra company Rebecca and Eli could also come along," Jabir suggested.

"Jabir!"

"Yay we can go on an adventure!" Akachi said.

"Whoa what about everything here don't have jobs?" Ash asked.

"Uh no work has been slow for all of us so Eli and Rebecca came to spend a week with us and the school is on break starting today so why not join you guys," Jabir said.

"Jabir we just can't impose on them like this," Rosa said.

"No Rosa in fact it would be a delight to have you along it seems our son and yours seem to have gotten along quite well," Luna said as she gestured to the two playing. "And I don't think Ash has a problem with it."

I was looking at Pip and that smile of his made my answer clear as crystal.

"Alright what's a few more people going to hurt," I said.

"Great I'll call Eli and Rebecca," Jabir said as he pulled out his phone and called the two and after a few minutes the pair arrived and I gave the introductions.

"Well if there's no one else coming I can teleport us as close as I can to dream valley," Amalthea said.

Amalthea bowed her head and her horn lit up with powerful bright light and once she unleashed her magic we were surrounded by a bright light and once it dispersed we were surrounded by a dead forest Amalthea almost collapsed if not for some of my friends who helped support her I looked around and saw the tree's bark, the ground even the sky was grey I kneeled to the ground and scooped some dirt into my hand and lifted it up only to see ashes in my hand.

"What happened here?" I asked after I stood and emptied my hand.

"The fallen angels and demons happened they killed this place and anything in it after your kingdom fell Ash," Amalthea said.

I looked around at the deathly silent landscape and sighed suddenly I heard a tweet and looked up to see a bluebird sitting on one of the trees branches the bird then gave us a few more tweets before it flew off while Dust who was resting on my shoulder gave a squawk to the bird.

"It appears that life will soon return to this place," I said as I looked up at the robin.

"I guess you're right," I said as I continued to stare at the bluebirds direction.

"We'd best be going," Faust said.

The group followed Amalthea while making sure she didn't collapse again but I saw Chrysalis kneel on the ground and placed a hand on the ground and mumbled something but nothing happened Chrysalis taped her head remembering she couldn't use magic the way she was at the moment and walked off after the others I then kneeled in the same position as Chrysalis and placed my hand in the same spot and closed my eyes and breathed slowly and when I opened my eyes I saw Life Fire flickering beneath my hand and grass and flowers had grown in a patch around me and if that wasn't enough a ray of sunlight had broken through the clouds warming me and the patch of green I then stood up and ran to catch up with the others.

"It appears that you're more angel in your blood Ash," Rosa said.

"What makes you say that?" Ash asked.

Rosa then pointed behind Ash and I looked where she was pointing and saw patches of grass behind Ash in the pattern of his footprints. feet but instead I saw grass growing out of the ground before my feet touched it making it seem like the forest wouldn't allow me to touch the ashes again.

"Maybe this forest isn't as dead as one would think," Ash said.

We all walked for about an hour and we entered a greener terrain filled with both flora and fauna. Everyone seemed to be in a bright mood ,everyone was just walking till I saw Rage wander off to the right. Ash and Evan who also saw this and we all silently agreed to follow him as we walked into the trees and saw Rage looking around.

"Oh hey guys," Rage said when he notices us.

"Rage what are you doing here?" I asked.

"Sorry I got the strange feeling of being watched," Rage said.

I was silent and I had noticed that it was too quiet. "It's quiet... a little too quiet." I said as I looked back and forth.

"Stay close everyone this probably a_," Ash was interrupted when something grabbed my legs and pulled my upside down in the air while the others wound up in a net. "Trap,"

"Well this just plain embarrassing," Rage said.

"Tell me about it." Evan said with a huff.

"Hang on it's a simple tree snare I'll just cut myself down and get to you guys," I said.

"Oh I wouldn't recommend doing that boyo."

I looked at the source of the voice but I couldn't see anything and when I looked around I still couldn't see anyone.

"Down here."

I looked down and saw about seven men all about fore to five feet tall each one wore thick fur clothing with armor on it and most of them had a hell of a beard some had beards that went around their mouths and some of them had long hair but they all carried weapons made for their size so to basically put it everything about these guys just screamed we're dwarves.

"Uh hi there," Ash said.

"Hey you call us little fellers you're gonna have one nasty problem with your windpipe laddie," a dwarf said holding a spear to my face.

"Oi what's all that the seven deadly midgets," Rage laughed only to be hit in the stomach with the blunt end of the halberd.

"You've got a smart mouth on ya boy would cutting of you're giblets shut ya trap," the dwarf with the halberd asked.

"Why you cocky little-," Rage started.

"Rage please don't antagonize these guys we came here to talk to them not insult them," Ash said before he looked back at the dwarves. "Sorry about my brother he tends to open his mouth when he's not supposed too."

"Oh if that's a problem I can easily cut his tongue out," a dwarf said as he drew a dagger.

"Knock it off Raggor you, you said you came here to talk but what if we dwarves are not up for talking," another dwarf said which looked like the leader of the group.

"Well maybe you'll change your mind when I show you this," I said as I pulled out the map and showed them.

The leader then held his hand out to me for me to hand him the map which I did the dwarf then looked over the object before he glared at me.

"Thief you stole this from King Ronsihr and Quean Alga you'll all pay with you're blood," the dwarf said causing the other dwarves to shout in agreement before he prepared to impale me with his spear.

"Lokdrom!"

The dwarf halted before he impaled me and we all turned to the source of the voice to see Amalthea step through the trees.

"Amalthea we thought you were dead," the dwarf named Lokdrom said.

"Well that claim is false but I was captured for quite a long time now would you kindly put down my friends and our prince," Amalthea asked.

"Prince we only have one prince here Amalthea and that's prince Lokdrom not these smelly humans," the dwarf named Raggor said.

"Actually Raggor these four are anything but ordinary those two over there are a goddess of death and a god of destruction," Amalthea said pointing to Ethen and Evo who waved at the dwarves the other one in the net is Burning Rage a subconscious that obtained enough power to escape it's host and finally the one you have hanging upside down is Ash Blade."

The dwarves gasped in shock at the mention of my name and Lokdrom gestured for a dwarf to stand in front of him and Lokdrom stood on his shoulders and stared at my face at equal height Lokdrom then gripped my face and began to inspect me from my eyes and teeth I then had enough and spread my wings causing Lokdrom to fall of the dwarf he was standing on I then flicked a feather at the net causing it to fall while I used a blast of magic to sever the rope holding me up and I landed on my hands before I pushed of the ground and landed on my feet and removed the rope around my ankles before I looked at the dwarves shocked faces.

"By my father's beard it is him!" Lokdrom exclaimed causing all the dwarves to kneel.

"Please all of you don't need to kneel to me I just came here your aid for something," I said.

"Anything your highness please come we'll escort you to Dream Valley," Lokdrom said.

Amalthea led us to the others and the dwarves then escorted us to a valley hidden in the mountains the entrance wasn't anything fancy but when we entered something crashed in front of us and when we recovered we saw a massive magenta and green spiked dragon with green webbed wings and by the glare he was sending us he did not seem happy to see us.

"Spike?"

I looked at the source of the voice and saw it was Faust and she was looking up at the massive dragon.

"Spike is that you?" Faust asked again.

"Yeah but what's it to you?" the large dragon asked.

"Spike don't you recognize me," Faust asked.

"The only human friends I've ever had are dead," the dragon said.

Faust looked herself over before she slapped herself on the side of the head and causing her and the others from Equestria besides Sunset shimmer transformed back into their pony forms and the dragon's eyes widened before a smile then worked it's way onto his face before he lowered his head to meet Faust at eye level while Faust instantly hopped onto the bridge of the dragon's nose and grinned towards him.

"I have to say Faust, you're certainly looking pretty good for an old nag," the dragon noted playfully while Faust frowned and narrowed her eyes on the enormous drake.

"You too, although I think your ego is getting too large for your head," Faust responded with a smug smirk.

"Oh you cut me to the quick Faust," the massive dragon mocked dramatically as he brought a claw to his chest however the wide grin on its face did little to portray any kind of hurt.

"Not this again." I said as I groaned.

"Oh everyone may I present to you all my old assistant, Majesty's 'pet' dragon, Spike!" Faust declared while motioning to the massive magenta mountain of a dragon.

"Any friend of Faust is a friend of mine," the large Spike said.

"Oh great that makes three of them," Rage said folding his arms over his chest.

"Care to elaborate on those words," the massive Spike said with a growl.

"What my brother is saying is that we know three Spikes now first there's Equestria Spike then Dog Spike and now you giant Spike," Ash said.

"Have we met you seem...familiar," the massive Spike said.

"I'm not sure but maybe when I was a baby cause you see my name is_," Ash never got to finish when something slammed into his right in a flash. I continuously blinked as I was trying to follow the two to where they stopped and I observed what was going on.

I watched as Ash was hurtling through the trees at rapid speeds, and there was a figure in black armor and black feathered wings and the figure was the one pushing Ash. I saw Ash curled fingers around both his hands and brought hands down on the figure and his knee into the figures stomach at the same time causing the figure to let out a pain filled sound. Ash then grabbed the figure and threw him over himself and back flipped and skidded backwards on his feet till he came to a halt. I watched him stand up straight and turned around and looked to where he threw the figure and waited for their next move.

The figure walked out of the trees and when he placed his hand on one he pushed aside as if it were nothing. When the light shown on him I got a good look at him and saw he was wearing black and gold roman centurion armor and tunic, his wings were large black and feathers were falling of with every movement of his wings, indicating this guy was a Fallen Angel. I could hear heard a quiet laugh before the figure raised his head revealing a face that screamed 'killer'.

"Lucifer," Ash seethed in hatred. I gave a shocked expression on my face to see Lucifer at all and why would he be trying to kill Ash. 'Whats going on?' I asked myself as I wasn't really getting the full picture. So I decided to blink into a tree that was close to the two and observe what was going on and to not be noticed that I was this close to him. I pulled out my phone and started to record the fight for future reference.

"Oh so you know who I am," Lucifer said.

"I know you tried to kill me when we first met but what are you doing here?" Ash asked. Okay the picture was getting a little but more info.

"Humph well if you must know I have a loose end to tie up and that loose end is you," Lucifer said as he drew a mace. Welp things are about to get ugly.

"Are you here to fight me Lucifer cause if that's the case remember I'm not the same child you met all those millennium ago," Ash said.

"Oh I'm not here to fight you I'm here to kill you and your brat that you had with that alicorn," Lucifer said.

"You'd better be extremely careful on what you say next Lucifer cause when a threat is made against my family I don't show mercy," Ash said.

"Family like this one?"

I turned to the source of the voice and saw a woman with yellow cat like eyes and a pair of brownish red horns on her forehead and black hair going down to her back. Her skin was pale grey like the dead while she wore a leather corset that left very little to the imagination, 'Damn women.' I thought, and she had a pair of brownish red leather webbed wings on her back and in her arms was Midnight sleeping peacefully. After seeing that a angry frown came across my face,'Welp she's dead.' I thought to myself.

"Lilith I presume?" Ash asked with malice in his voice.

"Now, now that's no tone of voice to use on a lady didn't you're parents teach you better oh wait *giggle* they died before you could even speak," the now known Lilith laughed.

"Lilith I swear if you harm my son the void realm will be paradise as to what I'll do to you," Ash said.

"Oh I'm so scared but allow me to offer you a deal you surrender peacefully and without any funny business I kill your brat quickly and painlessly as possible while you have a slow and horrible death."

"Why attack my son he is pure and innocent he has nothing to do with this,"

"Quite the contrary Ash he possesses your blood and that is something we can't allow when I have a mission I always carry it out right to the end and this mission was the extermination of the Demonic Angels and to ensure heaven and hell would never accept peace both Satan despite being the devil isn't that bad as he's lead to believe but still pretty bad and God have been trying to make peace between each other and you were it but however there those that wanted to keep the fighting going and you and the rest of your ilk were in the way of that," Lucifer said.

"You sick twisted evil freaks peace would have been a better way then what you've done who knows what could have happened if you didn't interfere but instead you spilled our blood just so you can what? Entertain Yourself!" Ash said as he shouted the last part.

"Shh the baby is still sleeping but I'm afraid we can't wait around here forever those pests seem to be handling all those Nuckelavee and berserker demons I placed to slow them down rather well so what will it be will you surrender or not?" Lilith asked.

"My answer is this," Ash said before he let out a whistle.

I watched as a bird swooped in from the trees and began scratching and pecking Lilith while Ash's shadow went and grabbed Midnight. Lucifer was about to attack but I saw Ash summoned his armor and weapons before he drew Whispering Wind and held it in both hands. Ash then teleported in-between his shadow and Lucifer and blocked his attack much to his surprise before Ash gave him a side kick to his chest forcing him back and punched Lilith in he face causing her to stumble backwards.

"You two get Midnight out of here and back to his mother I'll handle these two," Ash said before the two took off and he then turned back to Lucifer and Lilith. I blinked into a new tree as I was trying to get closer to the fight so I could continue to record.

"Filthy bird look what it's done to my face!" Lilith screamed gesturing to the scratches and pecks on her face.

"You look pretty good for a two dollar she demon whore," Ash said causing Lilith to snarl at him and causing me to try and stifle a laugh.

"We've wasted enough time let's just kill this one and get the child later," Lucifer said.

"You want him then it will be over my dead body," Ash said as he held Whispering Wind beside his head while the point of the blade pointed towards the sky.

Lucifer stuck first but Ash blocked his attack easily, but Lilith was quick and used her nails to get past Ash's armor and stab him in the back. This pattern continued whether one of them would attack the other would attack him in an unprotected area despite Ash using a shield, however Ash managed to hit them every once in a while, also Ash was able to heal himself with blood manipulation and it also burned any poisons Lilith had on her nails but the problem was that I knew Ash couldn't keep it up forever. After a few minutes of fighting I could see Ash was getting exhausted while the two in front of him looked like they hadn't broken a sweat.

"C'mon now I thought you were surpassed to be powerful," Lucifer taunted.

"Could it be that's he's not all that powerful as we were led to believe?" Lilith said.

"I can still take you down," Ash said as he stood up straight.

"Pfft if your pathetic parents couldn't beat us then how could you," Lucifer said

"What...?" Ash asked.

"Hm oh yes you're parents begged on both their hands and knees to live it was truly pathetic sight to see them sobbing like that," Lilith said.

"You're lying they were proud rulers they would never beg to the likes of you," Ash said as he kept his head down to where I couldn't see his eyes.

"It's tragic really those two were clinging to each other desperate to live and find their long lost babe," Lucifer said.

"Shut up," Ash whispered as his left hand became demonic and I could feel his power spike.

"Oh the look on their faces when I gave your whore mother to my minions to ravish her to their hearts contents all the wile she had a slit throat and yet she was moaning like a bitch in heat," Lilith said with and evil laugh at the end.

"Shut up," Ash said louder as the power in his left arm intensified. I could almost feel the hatred in his aura as he let his power go.

"And the fact that you're father had the pleasure to watch the entire thing while I rapidity stabbed him over and over again was a absolute joy for me," Lucifer said.

"I SAID SHUT UP!" Ash roared in the loudest voice that I had ever heard come from one person.

I watched as his left arm became infused with fifty times the normal power I've ever seen him have in his body in one go. The power was so intense I saw trees and rocks or whatever surrounded him was ripped from the ground, suddenly I felt the tree I was in start to fall so I held on tight. When it hit the ground I let out a yelp at the shock from the force of the hit. When I collected my bearings I saw the clouds above us had cleared, leaving behind a perfect circle. All the while a flaming tornado swirled around Ash made up of the purest hatred imaginable but both Lilith and Lucifer hadn't been blown away instead they dug into the ground with whatever they could think of and when I slowed my power slowed down to just show me in my armour but my left arm was still giving off more power then anyone can handle and a powerful flaming aura surrounded me like my fathers before I began walking forward towards the pair.

"He wasn't supposed to have this much power!" Lilith shouted in fear.

"It doesn't mater we just need to kill him," Lucifer said trying to sound brave but his voice held fear.

Lilith summoned about ten Nuckelavee and all of them charged at me but a simple wave of my left had caused the alicorn slayers to slowly disintegrate into nothing all of them screaming pain while doing so while I continued to walk forward Lilith then summoned two abominations like the ones that attacked my home and the one under the temple of the Radiant Dawn group which where known as berserker demons but I held out my hand and picked up one of the demons with my magic and crushed him into a ball so small the creature was crushed to death and once I finished I shot him through his partner like a cannon causing the last demon to collapse to the ground dead all the while I still kept walking.

"What in creation are you!?" Lucifer asked causing me to stop.

The area around us was heavy with silence suddenly white and red orbs began to fade into existence I looked at a couple that floated in front of my face and as I looked I heard wailing and screams I came to realize these were souls but just ordinary souls there were the souls of Demonic Angels and they each told me how they died while both Lucifer and Lilith never left my sight I was enraged and yet when I saw all the souls around me howling like lost souls being tormented over and over again.

"I...I am the one designed to keep the world in balance," Ash said as objects began to float in mid-air and I watched his body began to change, getting bigger and his armor warped itself to look different. The armor turned red while parts of it had black and Ash's skin began to grow black scales. "I am the child who was forced from it's home built for peace," Ash said in a extremely deep voice as his helmet disappeared while my head changed into one of a dragon with a sharp pointed muzzle and four singular straight horns grew out of the back of my head giving me the sleek appearance while my wing's feathers had also disappeared leaving nothing but black and silver webbed wings. "I am the one whose blood was demanded buy both Fallen Angels and Demons," he said as his hands changed to claws and a pair of red spikes, one shorter then the other grew out of his arms just above the elbows while more spikes grew out of his forearms. In a wave like pattern for ripping and slashing and a long tail with silver like spines grew out of his back between his wings and a flaming pattern spine rested on the end of the tail. "My power was also known to match both the great devil and God himself," Ash said as he finished his growth which was much bigger then Tirek when he absorbed all the magic in Equestria. "And for those that will incur my wrath shall be drowned into the blackest depths of purgatory JUGGERNAUT DRAGON!," 'If I wasn't scared of him before, I am now.' I thought as I felt a little fear well in me.

Ash's body let out a roar that shook the very sky itself and when his flaming red eyes zeroed in on both Lilith and Lucifer I heard him let out an angered snort of hatred and smoke, while the pair then summoned berserker demons, regular Demons and Fallen Angels. The Fallen Angels and Demons we nothing but bugs that buzzed around Ash however unlike Tirek Ash was still just as fast when he normally moves. So with both size, speed and strength as his ally Ash was able to swat the Fallen Angels and Demons out of the air with great ease but every few he got rid of there seemed to be two more that took their place. The Fallen Angels and the Demons then held out a hand and runes appeared on them and one massive rune appeared under Ash before a bright green light burst upwards but a single swipe of his hand dispersed the light. I watched as he flapped his monstrous wings resulting in a miniature hurricane blowing all of the bugs away. I saw Ash look forward and I followed where he was looking and saw that berserker demons had transformed into themselves into uglier monsters that were about Ash's height.

I watched Ash planted his hand on the ground and I could feel him beginning to summon more energy into his body. this went on for a few minutes and parts of my body beneath my scales gave off a powerful red glow as if it wore preparing for something which it was I aimed my head at the abomination before me and all the Demonic Angel souls gathered around my head but stayed out of my line of fire while I opened my mouth slightly and a large ball of pure magic formed in it and when I was ready I looked at the massive berserker demon and once I was ready all the souls around me must have read my mind cause I was thinking of the name for this attack.

"Hell Gate Smasher!"

After Ash said that I felt him unleash a blast of power and a beam shot out of his mouth and through the berserker demon and kept going but I saw the beam had began to thin out and once it did it the path the beam took exploded like a chain reaction. But once the smoke cleared there wasn't much of the giant berserker demon or the mountains on the horizon behind it. There was a massive trail of ruin leading all the way here and I saw that Ash started to shrink and once he was back to his popper size I saw the dragon shattered leaving Ash in his normal armour before he collapsed into the dirt on his stomach, while his helmet fell down next to him in a clatter. I saw him stare into the empty helmet for a bit before he began to move. I watched him sit up and retrieve his helmet before he put it on. I was about to stand up when suddenly my right leg was impaled by a bright glowing spear which burned like crazy causing me to scream in pain but as I went to pull it out a trident made of darkness impaled itself into my right shoulder but unlike the spear this on didn't hurt as much and when I looked at my attacker I saw both Lucifer and Lilith were there holding either a spear or trident.

"Spears of Light and Tridents of Darkness some of the most important tools to an angel or demon," Lucifer said as the two stepped towards me.

"The pair of you are like roaches hard to get rid of unless someone steps on you," I said.

"You know that was quite impressive a power such as that would have been put to good use for hell but it appears this is where it ends," Lilith said as both she and Lucifer prepared to impale me with both their weapons.

"I don't think so!"

Lucifer suddenly took a mace to the face and was sent flying into a tree, while Lilith was hit in both the face and stomach by both Rainbow Dash's and Rebecca and was sent flying but not as far. I looked at who had maced Lucifer and saw Jabir standing there with Lucifer's mace.

"Oh I am so keeping this!" Jabir said.

"Hey admire that thing later help us with Ash first" Rebecca said as she came to my side.

"Oh right hang on Ash let's just yank this out quickly," Jabir said as reached for the weapon out, but when he touched it he seemed to have burned himself and shook his hand rapidly to try and cool it off.

"That's a Spear of Light and a Trident of Darkness," Faust said as she came into my field of vision. "Ash tell me which one hurts most or are they about the same."

"What kind of question is that they both would hurt if your skewered by them," Earth Rainbow said.

"It's the spear," Ash said weakly.

"Ok Ash you need to center yourself again clear you're head and breath," Faust said.

Ash gave Faust a slow nod before he closed his eyes and followed her words, and a few seconds later he opened his eyes. I watched as he stood up and grabbed the weapons and ripped them from my body and healed my wounds before I dropped the spear and trident.

"They don't hurt anymore," Ash said.

"It's because you're body was off center when that happens those types of weapons will hurt you depending on which side you give yourself over too and since you gave into you're demonic side the Spear of Light hurt you more," Faust said.

"Holy shit dude. Thats some power you got there." I said with a smirk as I tried to hold back the intimidation I felt.

Suddenly we heard a crash of trees and I turned to see Lucifer coming out from them and Lilith got up as well.

"How dare you strike me you pathetic creature!" Lucifer yelled.

"And yet he's the one that sent you flying a good thirty feet so that makes you much more pathetic," Ash said and I couldn't help but giggle at that.

"Enough of this!" Lucifer shouted before he and Lilith charged.

Suddenly something hit the ground between them and I saw that they left a small creator and when I turned to look at where the blast came from and I saw four figures descending from the sky while beams of sunlight shone behind them. 'Show offs' I thought. 'Wait I can't really say anything, Im a show off too.' I mused to myself.

"I thought you said you put a barrier up!" Lucifer shouted.

"The damn Halfling prince destroyed it in his last attack and even if it didn't that attack would still be very hard to miss!" Lilith shouted.

"We need to leave!" Lucifer shouted.

But the pair never got the chance because a cage of bones appeared around the pair and a purple ethereal lock and chain surrounded the cage.

"What's the hurry the fun hasn't even started."

I turned to the source of the voice and saw a figure in black heavy armor and a black war tattered cape on his back his helmet had two massive horns and left his face exposed but the only thing I could see was black and a pair of eyes staring at me and in the figures left hand was a two pronged pitchfork.

I also saw the other figures land and one wore a toga made of scales that reached just below his knees he had long brown hair that just touched his back and he had a fairly long beard and in the figures hand was a golden trident and another figure wore a white toga that reached his feet and he had long white hair and beard and the figure carried a spear sparking with electricity.

I looked at the last two and saw one dressed in purple, gold and silver armor a robes and he had a strange spear in his grip.

The figure had short white hair and a long beard with parts of it tied into three braids while the rest hung loosely and a golden eye patch over his left eye.

Finally the last figure had a red and white robes along with a yellowish gold wings but when he touched the ground the wings disappeared and turned into a golden cape that went around his body almost like a cloak and I could see a white piece of fabric hanging from the last figures belt that had a brown border and a yellow holy cross on it the figure also carried a shield with the same design and a golden sword on his hip in the shape of a cross and the last features of the figure was the long blonde hair and halo above his head. 'There goes my theory.' I thought as a sad frown came to my face. You see my theory was that angels didn't have that halo atop their head, but like always I'm proven wrong.

"Still causing problems here Lucifer and you Lilith I thought you both would have learned your lesson by now," the angel said.

"Fuck you Michael I don't need to listen to you're crap and I'm actually surprised the big shots of both Olympus, The Underworld and Asgard are here," Lucifer said.

Lucifer's words brightened the situation for me about the new arrivals, all of which we're big deals in mythology. The three big gods of Greek Mythology Zeus god of the sky and thunder also king and father of the gods alongside his brothers Poseidon god of the sea and Hades god of the Underworld while the figure with he eye patch was the Allfather Odin king of the gods in Norse mythology and finally Archangel Michael.

"I can see you're mouth has not improved at all either Lucifer," Michael said calmly.

"Let me out already I have a pair of Demonic Angels to kill!" Lucifer demanded.

I saw Luna grip Midnight tightly for protection from the edges of my vision but I saw Ash use his magic to get a grip on Lucifer's neck and lift him into the air, strangling him while he tried to flap his wings uselessly in hopes of stopping Ash from choking him.

"I suggest you remain quiet Lucifer otherwise I'll tear your tongue out and stick it right were the sun don't shine," Ash said before he threw Lucifer to the back of the cage.

"I can see the temper runs in the family," Hades said, I could feel Ash shooting him a death glare.

"Please brother we're here to meet this one not antagonize him further," Zeus said.

"I agree this meeting has been postponed long enough," Michal said before he walked over to me. "It's a pleasure to meet you your highness."

at Michal but I guess helmet prevented him from seeing it.

"Hello you five it's been awhile," Faust said in a casual tone and small bow.

"Faust it has been a long time, still as beautiful as when we met," Odin said.

"Lord Odin as hail and hardy as ever how is Freya these days?" Faust asked. I was so confused right now and I knew I wasn't the only one as Evan was giving me that look that said 'do you know whats going on?'.I just gave him a shrug as I turned back to the conversation.

"Lively as ever she'll be sorry she missed you," Odin said stroking his beard.

"I'll have to catch up with her some time after my current problem is dealt with," Faust said.

"So this is the last Demonic Angel and the prince at that," Odin said as he looked at me.

"It's Ash Blade and don't introduce yourselves I know who all of you are Archangel Michal, Zeus farther of many of the Greek gods and his brothers Hades god of the Underworld and Poseidon god of the sea then there is you the Allfather of the Norse gods Odin," I said emotionlessly.

"Well this is a bit embarrassing for us he knows us but we didn't know his name," Poseidon said.

"None the less it's a pleasure to meet you your highness," Zeus said.

"Forgive me but the feeling isn't exactly mutual," Ash said causing us to give him a surprised look. 'The hell's his problem.'

"Forgive me you're highness but have we done something to offend you?" Michal asked.

"More so at you Michal. it was because of you and the other angels that Lucifer was set loose on my home and this place my entire life here has been destroyed along with many species of creatures like the Flutterponies and my people all of them have been wiped out because you all didn't pay attention," Ash said in a cold tone that made the very wind bone chilling cold. I couldn't believe my ears, it just seemed so unreal. When ever I hear someone say that an entire species got wiped out it just hurts me for some reason.

"I understand what your saying but please understand we are not warriors we were peacekeepers and also we wer_," Michal started.

"Don't give me that crap if you lot were peacekeepers you all wouldn't have let Lucifer and his angels along with Lilith's demons run rampant in this place and if you aren't warriors then why the hell are you carrying a sword around and what were my people killed with kitchen knives? And are you telling me that after Lucifer reported back to heaven about me he didn't even voice his own opinion against us to the lord almighty!?" I shouted.

Michal stared at Ash in silence for a few minutes before he bowed his head to him.

"You are right your highness on all accounts and the lord has asked me to extend his apology," Michal said.

"Apology not accepted because if he was sorry he would have come down and said it to me personally and also Michal sorry isn't going to bring back my family," Ash said with a growl. I saw Luna and Faust both place a hand on Ash's shoulder as he turned around and saw them looking at him with worried looks causing Ash to sigh before he looked back at Michal. "However it's not okay for me to take my anger out on you because you didn't make Lucifer go rouge like that."

"Please your highness we deserve your scorn and hatred for our mistakes I understand you've been through too much over the years and no apology is good enough for that," Michal said.

"Let's just forget it you saved me the trouble of getting into a scrap with those two and my energy hasn't fully replenished yet but I hope they will be punished for what they almost did to my son," Ash said.

"There is no reason to be concerned about that you're highness I'll see to it personally that these two will be punished and greatly," Hades said.

"How badly are you going to punish them?" Evan asked

"I think it's best not to ask," Hades said.

"Hey you lot I'm not exactly a ruler as of yet so just call me Ash Blade or Ash," Ash said

"Very well Ash Blade and Lord Hades before Lucifer and Lilith are handed over to you I think it would be wise if we take them to see the lord so he knows about this," Michal said.

"Hey Ash Blade was it," Odin said catching Ash's attention. "That was quite a show you put on awhile ago so whenever your in Asgard stop by the hall well hold a feast in you're honor."

Ash gave a silent nod to the Allfather before the gods Archangel left with Lucifer and Lilith still in their cage and once I looked at the others I saw this worlds group was staring at the place where the others left with gaping mouths probably overwhelmed by the fact that they just saw a group of legends come down from the sky, I wasn't really shocked but I did shake my head once as I looked to Ash as he did the same thing but with a smile. I watched as Luna gave him a hug which he returned.

"Dude you just stood up to Archangel Michal that was just insane," Rage said.

"I just spoke my mind but anyway I think we wasted enough time here," Ash said.

We were inside the dwarf kingdom which was hollowed out beneath a mountain and on the way here we were flown by giant Spike and we got an amazing view of Dream Valley I even saw a castle with magenta walls and blue roofs and ponies that stood on four legs play around it and I watched Ash as he hoped down off Spike and looked at the towering walls that were the entrance to the Dwarf Kingdom. He then pulled on his hood and put on his mask and took a single step forward.

"Excuse us coming through."

"Coming through."

I nearly fell backwards when multi colored balls of fur rolled past me.

"Tell me if I'm crazy but did those balls of fur just say something?" Ash asked.

"What... are they?" Evan asked.

"They're Bushwoolies," Faust said with a giggle as she joined us.

The so called Bushwoolies then stopped in their tracks and stood up and turned around to reveal a pair of eyes and a mouth and a pair of arms and I saw both Fluttershy's were cooing the little creatures.

"Queen Faust Lady Amalthea!" one of the Bushwoolies exclaimed causing the others to say the same thing.

"Hello everyone it's good to see you again but I've been meaning to ask how have you all survived for so long?" Faust asked.

"Well after you left Faust the magical impact made everyone immortal but sadly none of us can reproduce and before you ask about the solar storm that whipped out most of humanity in every civilization the machine the Demonic Angels and Dwarves made together protected us," giant Spike said.

"I see but I look into this later Bushwoolies I'd like you to meet someone this is Ash Blade prince of the Demonic Angels," Faust said.

The Bushwoolies then looked at Ash and he revealed one of his wings before he made it disappear causing the Bushwoolies to jump up and down in excitement.

"Your the prince of the Demonic Angels your highness I am so sorry I wasn't there to help you against Lucifer before," giant Spike said.

"Don't sweat it big guy. I never got the chance to introduce myself or it's doubtful you would have recognized me," Ash said.

"Hey I hate to break up the love fest here but don't we have a job to do as in get these two home?" Rage asked gesturing to both Ethan and Evo.

"Whoops sorry guys let's get this over with so we'll see you guys around," Ash said as he waved at Bushwoolies and giant Spike before Lokdrom led us all inside.

When I saw the interior of the mountain it was almost identical to the one in the movie the Hobbit, the only difference was it was still inhabited by the dwarves and when we made it to the throne room I could see it was exactly the same minus the gem and symbol on the throne. Behind the throne was a statue of a male and female, and I guess it was Ash's parents and I saw Ash as a baby in their arms and the statues of dwarves that went along the walls were of old dwarven kings. On our way here I saw Ash as he did his best not to draw attention to himself but with us and Faust plus the other alicorns following him it would be hard to miss and once we made it to the throne I saw a Dwarf sitting on a throne with a golden and obsidian crown on his head and the obsidian was shaped like a pair of crows with a circular emerald on both their beaks, and his beard and hair was dark brown and his robes just screamed 'royalty'. I saw both Rarity's were dazzled by it and his face was aged but showed he was strong and wise as well.

"King Jaghoki we bring guests," Lokdrom said.

The king then looked at us and his eyes lit up with surprise when he saw us. He then got up and walked over to us and hugged Faust who had knelt down and hugged the dwarf back.

"Ah Faust I knew you would return one day I just knew it," Jaghoki said.

"Hello Jaghoki I'm so happy to see you again as well and I would have come sooner if I knew everyone was alive," Faust said.

"Yes we must talk how about we have a feast I'll have my best cooks fix something up," Jaghoki said as he let her go.

"Actually we came here because my friend here needs you're help with something," Faust said as she stood up and backed up next to Ash and gestured for him to reveal himself.

I watched as Ash removed his hood and mask and revealed all ten of my wings causing Jaghoki to stumble back in surprise and many gasps filled the room. The king then kneeled and bowed causing everyone to do the same and the room was filled with silence.

"Please Jaghoki you don't need to bow I'm not royalty yet but I can see you knew my parents," Ash said as he gestured to the statue behind the throne.

"Aye Ash Blade they were by far the most dependable people I knew of but enough of the past what can the mighty dwarves do for you if it's in our power it'll be done," Jaghoki said as Ash kneeled down to him so they were eye to eye.

"This should be in your power your majesty you see I need to know the combination for this," Ash said as he showed them the map but the look on his face showed worry.

"I'm not sure how to tell you this you're highness but most of the combinations we had for these were destroyed when the Fallen Angels and Demons attacked," Jaghoki said.

"Most but not all please your highness I'm just trying to get these two home and this can help but I need the combination for this," Ash said as he gestured to both Evan and I. I really do hope that this works because I have been getting this feeling that something is happening back in my equestria and it ain't good.

"I'm sorry Ash but I can't work miracles like your asking me too," Jaghoki said as he began to turn away.

"There's also another reason," Ash said causing the king and everyone to look at him.

I watched as Ash summoned a casket and brushed his hand over the lid wiping off any dust.

"Ash is that the same casket you found on The Fortune Seeker?" Faust asked.

"Wait THE Fortune Seeker, the same one captained by Compass Arrow?" Daring asked in shock.

"Yeah but the case isn't important what's inside is," Ash said as he summoned the key and inserted it into the lock and turned it. The case let out a click and he opened the lid revealing his parents crowns and the other two crowns inside causing Faust and some of Ash's friends to gasp in shock before he showed it to the Jaghoki causing his eyes to widen in shock. "Jaghoki two of these were my parents crowns and they were in the world I am currently living in and I believe this map somehow showed the ones on that ship where to find it and if that's the case this map should have in it's history data where the location of these crowns were before they were on The Fortune Seeker and maybe just maybe I'll find out what happened to my parents even if I just find their bodies I..I just need to know."

I stood there in silence as I saw Ash let out a few tears from his eyes. From my time with Ash I knew he rarely cried but that doesn't mean that he couldn't. but I felt a hand wiped his eyes and I looked and saw Jaghoki pick up the map and smile at me before he turned to so everyone by the throne.

"I want the combination for this map found you hear I don't care if you have to work through the night or have to think of new combinations to do it but no one stops till this combination is found!" Jaghoki yelled.

The dwarves nodded and the king handed it to a guard who then took the map and ran off. The king then helped Ash stand up and handed him the closed casket.

"You know it's not a fun thing to see a future king cry but come we let us go and eat and show you around," Jaghoki said as Ash dried his eyes and with a smile and followed him.

We were sitting at a table completely filed with both food and drinks the dwarves were stuffing themselves with food and all the guys were stuffing themselves and the dwarves were considerate about the ponies and served up some vegetables with food except me I just had a single serve of food on my plate and watched as the dwarves had a merry time some were even tossing food into others mouths from long distances even I caught a couple but I could see both Rarity's were a little repulsed by the sight but I found it fun Lokdrom asked me about my adventures in Equestria and my latest fight.

"And then Jabir hit's Lucifer in the face with his own mace sending him flying into the trees," I said causing the dwarves to let out cheers and raise their mugs to Jabir.

"Betcha your glad he came along hey your highness," Raggor said.

"I'm glad everyone has come along if I'm being honest with myself," I said.

"Excuse me your highness but what should I do with my plate?" Pip asked.

"Here laddie I'll take care of it?" Lokdrom said as he took his plate and tossed it to a dwarf at the far end of the room.

The dwarf managed to catch the dish and bean to bounce it on parts of his body like a soccer ball and the dish was delicate as well I was impressed by the dwarfs skills and I watched as the dish was tossed to another dwarf and it continued till they went out the door and I noticed some dwarves were banging their utensils against each other and their feet on the floor to get a rhythm going.

"Uh excuse me but won't you blunt the knives like that?" Rarity asked in an almost scolding tone.

"Oh you hear that lads she says we'll blunt the knives," a dwarf said.

"Blunt the knives bend the forks," a dwarf began to sing.

"Smash the bottles and burn the corks," another sang.

"Chip the glasses and crack the plaaaaates that's what Miss Rarity Belle hates," the rest of the dwarfs sang.

I joined in the plate tossing and both Rainbow Dashes, Evan, Ash and Rage had joined in and even Pip tossed Ash a few plates. This went on and in a matter of seconds the table was spotless and everyone gave an applause to the performance while Ash gave a bow.

"Keep that up and you'll be teaching our son's bad manners," Luna said giving Ash a raised eyebrow and I could see Midnight smiling and clapping his tiny little hands while Pip was laughing.

"Easy fix," Ash whispered before he walked over to Pip and rested a hand on his head and gave it a quick rub. "Hey Pip I need you to promise me that you won't do what I just did," he said causing Pip to give him a sad face and the dwarfs cheers to become silent. "Unless it's here when we visit again understood."

"Yes sir," Pip said with a smile causing the dwarfs to cheer again.

i was silent after that an just sat in my seat as Ash looked at Luna and saw her roll her eyes with a smile and shake her head but he gave her a kiss on top of her head and rubbed her arm. Ash looked at the us who were enjoying themselves and when Ash looked at Jaghoki he gestured for Ash to follow him and so he did. I decided to eavesdrop on their conversation, I don;t know why I was doing this but I am. I used my magic to advance my hearing to listen in on their conversation.

"Quite a sight isn't it," Jaghoki said.

"I'd have never imagined a place such as this existed," I said as I leaned against a support pillar that held the walkway to the roof.

"Heh believe it or not this place only took fifty years to start and finish," Jaghoki said

"Fifty you say and on your own I find that hard to believe," Ash said with a smirk that was aimed at the king.

"Oh alright we had some help from the Demonic Angels and Cyclopes they were a good bunch those one's best stone mason you could find anywhere and a lot of you're kin's magic into helping make the machinery for this place along with the metal we mine," Jaghoki said.

"I can believe that heh...Your highness why did you ask me to follow you I can tell it's not for my opinion on the view," Ash said.

"Indeed I have something I think you should have and please call me Jaghoki it feels weird if your calling me you're highness and I have to call you by name," Jaghoki said before he led Ash out of the room and to somewhere else.

I didn't really have anything else to hear from them so I decided to talk to Evan while we waited for them to get done. I got up from the table and walked over to where he was sitting and sat by him. When I did he looked to me a smile on his face.

"So are you having fun?" I asked.

"Yea it's been fun, but we need to hurry. Im getting this feeling about our home." he said with a serious expression.

I returned the expression. "Yea I've been getting it too. Do you know whats goin on?"

"No," he said with a shake of his head. "I could look through my cameras I set up on the castle but Im getting interference because I cant get an exact location."

"Well when we do find which one it is, I need you to try and see if you can get anything from it." I ordered him and he just gave a nod. After that we talked about a few things, whether it be what we were going to do to when we get there or our attack strategies. When we were done with our conversation Ash and Jaghoki walked back in. I saw Ash look at Luna before speaking.

"Luna can I hold Midnight for a bit?" he asked.

Luna then handed Ash Midnight and he sat at the table next to Pip. I watched Ash summon the casket holding the crowns and opened the lid revealing them.

"Ok Midnight since you're the youngest you get to pick," Ash said to his Midnight as he held him.

Midnight looked at the crowns and reached an arm out to the silver crown which caused Ash to smile. I heard Ash ask Pip to hold Midnight before he took the jeweled crown out with both hands and placed it on Pip's head before he picked up the silver crown and placed it on Midnight's head but Midnight let out a cute little sneeze causing the crown to fall forward onto his face. It caused a few to chuckle and the mares and me to coo at him.

"May be a little big but these crowns are yours now you two and your grandparents would have wanted you to have them," Ash said as he fixed up Midnight's crown.

"Thank you dad," Pip said with an innocent smile.

"Da...da," Midnight said causing the entire room to go silent. I looked towards Midnight and gave a soft smile.

"Ash did Midnight just say...?" Rage asked

"Dada," Midnight said again. I giggled at how cute her voice sounded. 'You know it may not be so bad being a girl.' I thought to myself.

I knew what was happening for Ash now he was having his first moment of Fatherhood, that is when you child calls you Dad. I saw that Luna was crying with joy before she scooped up Midnight and hugged him while Pip just cheered causing everyone else to cheer alongside but both Pinkies went ballistic creeping out a lot of dwarfs. Ash stood up and embraced Luna and Midnight, while Pip joined in on the hug. I saw Ash place a hand on Pip's back and pulled him closer.

"Milord!"

I turned to the source of the voice which was a dwarf guard and everyone calmed down.

"Milord we found the combination!" the dwarf said.

We were in a large hexagon shaped room and in the center was a small pillar with a purple cushion on it and a the map a dwarf handed me a scroll of parchment and when I opened it I saw the combination was for the symbols on the map so I picked it up and pushed the buttons when suddenly the top opened displaying a blue glowing crystal. Ash placed the map down on the cushion and backed away when suddenly bright lights like a swarm of fireflies flew out of the crystal and swirled around till they formed spears. There were thousands if not millions of tiny spears all over the place that looked like planets, gaining many oohs and aahs from the others. I watched as Ash reached out and touched one and saw the word Earth appear above it and some numbers and letters after it. He then touched another orb and saw it was labelled Earth as well but with different numbers and letters. I saw him touched another and received the same thing, and he seemed to be confused at first until he seemed to have gotten it.

"It's a map of the multiverse," Ash said before he looked at the Jaghoki and Faust. "Are you saying that Demonic Angels were able to map out the multiverse?"

"Your parents had a life before they became rulers Ash they explored the world ," Jaghoki said.

I was beyond words at the moment and I needed to get my head together and saw a small flat surface on the map. I watched as he pulled out a bullet that was in Evan and made sure to clean off any blood before he placed it on the surface. I watched the surface then light up and the planets changed and then began to disappear, only leaving one behind. Ash walked over to the spear and tapped it and saw words appear over it.

Equestria - X32

"Looks like this is the one you two," Ash said calling Evan and I over.

"Are you sure?" I asked

"Most definitely and I think I have an idea on how to get you home but first I need to ask can you still get in contact with the merchant that sent you to that Equestria?" Ash asked.

I just shook my head. "No. Once you are sent to an Equestria he doesn't communicate with you anymore. If he did he'd be dead." I said.

"Then it's time I asked a certain someone for a favor however I'm not going to like this," Ash said as he pulled out a rune from his pocket.

"Ash no making a deal with him would be like shaking hands with the devil," Faust said. 'Who the hell is she talking about?' I wondered.

"You have a better idea?" Ash asked receiving silence from Faust. "Don't worry I'll make sure I know what I'm getting myself into."

I watched Ash use his magic on the rune causing the room to dim and become colder. The next second I saw The Outsider materialized before him. 'God damn it! Not this guy again.' I thought with a frown.

"Hello again Ash I can see you have been busy as of late challenging your would be murderers and then handing them to the fates of the gods and also losing your temper at them is quite interesting I doubt there are many who would even dare such a thing," The Outsider said.

"You were always the guy to be rude in an indirect way." I said as I pointed my index finger at the Outsider.

The Outsider then looked at me and then Evan but his face remained emotionless.

"This is quite a surprise Ethan," The Outsider said.

"Wait a second Ethan are you another one on the Outsiders interest list?" Ash asked.

"Yea, pretty much. He came to me about one thousand and five years ago telling me that he was interested in me because he couldn't see all of my future." I said with a shrug. I paused and thought about what Ash said to me. "Wait... why is he interested in you?"

"Same reason he also told me I had a prophesy but I need to know what the hell it is," Ash said with a growl.

"You'll find out soon enough but why have you summoned me my time is precious and I have others to see," The Outsider said.

"Me, Rage, Ethan and Evo want to travel to Equestria universe X32 and we need you're help to get there and once we've finished Rage and I wish to return here at the exact date as today no strings attached," Ash said.

"And before you say anything Outsider, you owe me one." I said knowing that he owes me for saving his ass.

"Wait he does?" Ash asked.

"I remember Ethen so I'll grant this request," The Outsider said before he snapped his fingers and disappeared and a portal opened.

"Wait you guys can't go what about the party for Midnight?" Pinkie asked.

"Pinks I need to help these guys home now they are greatly missed by their loved ones. But Pinks do me a favor and prep for it, that will drive me to come back quicker cause a party for my son's first words is a definite no for me alright," Ash said.

"Just come back safe," Luna said before she gave me a quick kiss on the lips.

"I will I promise," Ash said before he summoned his armor and weapons and walked through the portal with me, Evan and Rage who had also summoned his armor and weapons.

When we appeared at Canterlot station and i saw that we were right above a fight between the am army of zebras and a horde of Caribou.We exited the portal to see we were at the train station but I could see holes in the roof and bullet holes in walls and broken glass everywhere and I saw Caribou and Zebra's fighting each other and Tiger and Posh Tiger tanks rolling down the streets. They were either shooting or running over Zebras and some buildings were burning. This was just hell happened while I was gone?

"My God," Rage said in shock.

"Was it like this when you left?" Ash asked.

"No they didn't they were still had eighteenth century tech. Evo check the security cameras in the garage." I ordered. Evan pulled his hand up and then swiped down creating a holographic screen that showed the security system we had installed. He then tapped on the words 'cameras' and a new screen popped up and showed Caribou scientists in a lab working on different weapons.

"Shit they got into our weapons room and our blueprints." Evan said as he moved his arm to the side causing the screen to shatter as if it were glass.

I then looked down to the massacre below. "How long were we gone?" I wondered aloud.

"I don't know but let's find your wife first and you can ask later but from what I can obviously see the Caribou and Zebra are fighting and the Caribou are the bad guys we kill the king everything can go back to normal," Ash said.

"Alright lets do this!" I said before I turned towards the others. "Now how do you what do go about this? Go in guns blazing or a stealthy approach?" she asked.

Rage and Ash looked at each other and we began to laugh their heads of.

"Whats so funny?" I asked because I wasn't really getting why they were laughing.

"Sorry but stealth isn't exactly an option anymore and besides we all know we want to go in hard," Ash said.

"Well okay fine I was meaning to have an excuse to use this." I said as I snapped my fingers and summoned an armored truck.

"Shotgun," Rage said quickly.

"Fine I've got the gunner seat," Ash said. My smile turned to a frown because I really wanted to be the gunner, but oh well.

"I'll drive then." I said with a sigh. "Where are you going to go Evo?"

"I'll sit in the back." he answered. We mounted the truck and I checked the fuel to see it was full and when I turned the key the engine let out a purr I then heard Ash bang on the roof of the truck twice and that's when I put the pedal to the metal the truck took off running over any Caribou in our way while Ash used the gun to put a lot of holes in the tanks and both Rage and Evo had summoned a long range weapon and shot any Caribou that came in sight and as we raced further into the city we become more popular by the second at how many Caribou we were seeing but I kept on making sharp turns to avoid them.

"Hey careful on the turns Ethan this isn't a rally car race!" Ash called out.

"I know that, but would you rather get blown up?" I asked as I jerked the wheel to the right in order to avoided a shell from a tank that was ahead of us and I heard Ash fire at the tank, causing it to explode in a shower metal. I turned the corner and saw the castle was dead ahead so I pressed the pedal down causing us to gain speed. I saw several barricades ahead of us and fortunately Ash shot at the ones that stood in our path causing the Caribou to run scared shitless. I noticed a Tiger tank rolling up behind us we were almost too the front gates but I didn't have any room to move so I just gunned it. I then felt an explosion on the back of the truck the truck was blown into the air and at the gates. I held on tight as we crashed through it and sent into a barrel roll to until the truck landed on it's side.

"Woo, that god this thing can withstand several explosions." I said as I turned the truck off. "Is everybody alright?"

"I'm alright but in my opinion we have to be the luckiest and craziest son's of bitches to ever exist," Rage said.

"Head huts but I'll live." Evan said as he rubbed his head.

"I twisted my ankle pretty bad but I'll fix it up," Ash said as I looked at his ankle which was twisted 180 degrees around before it twisted back around on it's own with a sicking crunch all the while Ash didn't even grimace in pain. "If I ever meet the guy who invented blood manipulation remind me to thank him big time."

"Okay so we have made ourselves known. What do you want to do next, blow in the front door in or search? Your call." I said as I opened my door and popped my head out and sat there in silence as I looked at dozens of Caribou surrounding us with weapons drawn. "Or maybe they take us in."

"Not necessarily," Ash said before he teleported us onto a roof with a view of all the caribou and the truck. "Forgive me Ethan but I left a gift in the car for them," Ash said before he pushed a button causing the car to explode, killing all the caribou that stood around it. "Do you think I overdid it?" We just

"Nah," we all said.

"Trust me I did the same thing when we were at the griffin empire before this all began. Do you think Diann knows we're here?" I asked.

"Don't forget it was a 2.2 million dollar car." Evan mumbled.

"Let's just prey these guys are total morons and didn't think on it but with the battle going on down there it's unlikely they'll keep bothering the king requesting orders and if he has such a wall built around himself then he may think he's very safe and he can keep doing what he wants," Rage said.

"True but he hasn't met us I suggest we split up and find the prick and if we do find him we contact each other mentally but leave him for Ethan but go nuts on any Caribou who are with him," Ash said. I just gave a nod before Evan and I teleported into the eastern side of the castle. As we landed on the ground I looked at Evan.

"It's the big moment, you ready?" I asked.

"Yea, but I need to change my clothes." he said as he snapped his fingers and in a flash he was wearing an armored military suit that had a vest above it and he had on cargo pants and a steal looking mask.

"You good?" I asked.

"Yea. But shouldn't you put more clothing on?" he asked. I looked down at myself and saw I was still wearing my white and black striped jeans along with a jacket that stopped a little bit above my belly button. I still had my sports bra on and my black boots.

"I don't see whats wrong with it." I said with a shrug before I heard foot steps.

"Im telling you I heard something." I heard a gruff voice down the halls and when I turned to where it was coming from I could see silhouettes of two caribou down the hall. I grabbed Evan and hopped into the rafters in the ceiling as I watched them come by.

"Your just hearing things." the one on the right said.

"Yea your right. So what are you goin to do when you get off today?" the left one asked. As I watched them walk by I saw that they had M4's in the arms and a pistol at their hips. 'Damn they got to everything.' I thought in anger.

"Im going to join in on the orgy in the garden. I heard that the mane six and the royals will be there free to fuck. I hope to bang that blue bitch silly." the right one said. 'The blue one..... he better not mean who I think he means.' I thought as my anger grew.

"You don't mean Luna do you?"

"Yea I do. But I hope I can fuck her before the Zebras decided to fire their weapon on us." the right one said with a sigh. I decided that I had enough of this so I upholstered my magnum and clicked my tongue, summoning a silencer and I attached it to the end of the barrel. When I was finished I aimed it at the left guys skull.

"Wade I don't think tha-" I didn't listen to Evan as I fired the gun and making a clink sound. True to it's mark I hit the guys skull causing it to explode and showering the guy next to him with brain matter and blood. I hopped down and landed on the floor as the caribou aimed his rifle at me and all I did after that was look at the ground.

"Halt! Bitch why don't you have a collar on?!" he demanded.

"Last time I checked I wasn't a female dog." I said as I looked at him. "Now tell me, why do you what to fuck my Luna? Answer correctly and you live, answer incorrectly and you die." I asked as my sadistic smile started to form on my face.

"Because she is lesser than males and only serves her purpose as an instrument to fuck." he said.

"You sir are wrong. There wasn't any real answer, I was just toying with you. Now Die." I said as I fired the gun hitting him in the gut. I saw him pull the trigger and fired three bullets at me. I decided to not dodge them and instead activate my Hierro causing the bullets to crunch up and fall to the floor. I looked at my chest and back at the Caribou who had a look of horror on his face. "Nice try dumbass." I said as I aimed for his head. He tried to fire one more time but I beat him to the punch as I fired and blew his brains everywhere. I then blew the end of the silencer before I detached it and stuffed it in my pocket. I then holstered my gun as Evan jumped down from the rafters with a thud.

"Was that really necessary?" he asked.

"Yes. Yes it was." I said as I snapped my fingers, summoning my wire gloves. Now your probably wondering what do these gloves do, well they give me the power to summon and control an infinite amount of wire that is at my disposal. But before I could do anything else I heard Ash's voice in my head.

"Guys I found our target he's in the throne room with the princesses and element bearers make you're entrance as stealthily as you can I'm in the rafters waiting for you Ethan and you'd better hurry cause if I have to look at what is happening in here for any longer I'm going to spill blood." he said telepathically.

'Read you loud and clear Ash.' I thought as I blinked right next to Ash in the rafters.

"Okay I've got an idea but I need to ask can you see in the dark any way is fine just as long as you can see clearly," Ash said.

"Yea I can see in the dark. Whats the plan of action?" I asked.

"Okay I was thinking I'd cut off all light in the room and take down as many Caribou while I play a song and you go down and do whatever you want to the Caribou that are raping you're friends hell chop their dicks off for all I care but once the song ends I'm gonna turn the lights back on and once that happens they're gonna wish they stayed off," Ash said with what I could feel was a devious smirk behind his mask.

I gave Ash a sadistic smile. "I love the plan. Lets get cracking." I said as I used my magic to summon my wires. I watched them come form my gloves and I used my magic again causing them to circle around me.

"Ok just stay here till you see an opening I'm gonna grab their attention and remember you get the easy part I get the fun part," Ash said as he summoned his armor. I watched as he used his magic creating a thick sheets of shadows to cover the windows, leaving only the lit torches and I watched as shadowy bony hands reach down and try to grab the flames snuffing them out one by one till there was only the chandelier left. I watched in happiness as the Caribou started to freak out and shout orders. I then placed a night vision spell on my eyes as I hopped down and onto thin air and I started to crouch walk over to the girls. As I did that I could hear Ash start to play the song that he said he'd play.

"Who dares to disturb me!" Diann shouted over the song as it echoed. "No matter. Guards find and kill the intruder." he yelled. Some how all of the guards that were still fucking the mares didn't stop. It pissed me to no end that they could even degrade these girls. When I looked down I noticed Bluebelle, and her expression said it all and it was blank, just blank. There was no emotions, no pain and no tears she just looked broken and she wasn't the only one, I also saw Fluttershy the same way. I let the restriction levels one and two go as I extended my right arm causing my wires to fly and wrap around all the Caribou, and when they noticed the wires I balled up my fist and pulled my arm back pulling all of the caribou away from them and onto their backs. I walked in the middle of them and stopped.

"You know it's not very nice to rape someone." I said in a cold tone.

"Bitch let me go now or I'll f-" I didn't let him finish as I flexed my hand causing the wires surrounding him to decapitate his head.

"Now anyone else want to back talk me?" I asked. "No ones gonna talk? Fine then, you all can just die." I said as I clenched my hand causing all the wires to cut them into pieces. I used my magic to wrap the wires around their binds, and I pulled my arm to my chest causing their restraints to snap. I then used my magic to get rid of the wires."Now I need you all to follow me to the side of the room." I said as them hesitantly followed. The mares followed my as I carried Bluebelle over to the wall as Rainbow and Applejack carried Fluttershy. When we got to the side I set Bluebelle on the wall next to me as I sat down and watched Ash brutally kill the rest of the guards. I continued to do this until I felt a tap on my shoulder. I looked over and saw Celestia right next to me with a worried look on her face.

"Please tell me you aren't with the Zebras?" she asked.

"No, why do you ask?"

"Because if they win this war they will turn us into broodmares." she said.

"Damn I can't believe things got this fucked up." I said, and I couldn't really believe things got this messed since I left.

"What do you mean?" Twilight asked weakly as she looked at me.

"Im surprised you guys haven't noticed. I guess it can't be helped." I said as I noticed that the screams had stopped along with Ash and his song. "If you'll excuse me m'ladies I have something to do." I said as I blinked on top of the throne with my legs crossed as I bobbed my right leg up and down. Next Ash mad the made the shadows on the windows disappear, allowing the light to return to the room. I watched as all eyes were trained on Ash before he slowly stood up and looked around.

"Well what do we have here two humans interrupting our session I can see you've been busy in a short amount of time," Diann said.

"I was the one who was doing most the slaughtering here I was struggling to come up with new methods to kill," Ash said calmly.

"Well I will admit you hand you're tramp have done well...For a pair of lowly humans," Diann said.

"Oh and who said we were humans," Ash said causing the Caribou and the mares to give us confused looks.

"I'm gonna have you're guts."

I looked to Ash's right and saw a Caribou with a slash in his side from one of Ash's attacks.

"Brave words from a dead Caribou," Ash said.

"I'm not dead yet!" the Caribou exclaimed with rage.

"Hm you're right it appears my watch is a few seconds fast," Ash said as he looked at an imaginary watch on his arm. I tried to hold in my giggles at Ash's dark humor.

The Caribou then charged at Ash in rage but he didn't make it very far because a spike I saw made of blood impaled him through his stomach and out the other side. The Caribou was still alive so as I saw Ash make long thin spikes appear on the other side of the spike where it had gone through. I saw a dark smile start to curve upward on his face before he made the spike pull itself out of the Caribou along with a lot of his organs before he was dumped to the floor and the spike turned back into liquid dropping the organs with a wet splat.

"Now then I can see this playing field is a little uneven and I am a gentleman at heart I'm going to remove my armor and won't use my blood manipulation on you that way you don't have to worry about being impaled by you're deceased comrades blood," Ash said as he used his magic to make his armor fall of his body and hit the floor, causing it to form a web of cracks under it's massive weight.

As his armor fell off his body, Ash summoned his robes to cover himself with and as he removed his helmet, I watched him pull his hood over his head as he placed his mask over his face. I watched as a Caribou crawled along the floor as he was split in two, and I watched Ash walked past the caribou and dropped his helmet on his head crushing it as if it were a cockroach. He then walked into the center of the room and stared at the Diann in silence for a few seconds.

"Now then how bought you surren-," Ash was cut off as the Caribou's used their M4's on him which were loaded with Orichalcum bullets while all Diann did was just smile.

Ash was forced into a kneeling position while he was trying to slow down the blood and I saw him looking at me as I gave him a worried look.

"Clean this up and bring that human bitch to me she'll make a nice new addition to my harem," Diann said.

I was about to beat the shit out of Diann but I saw all of the blood Ash lost crawl back into his wounds while about thirty Caribou surrounded him. I felt him charge up his energy into a compressed ball and I watched him as he leapt into the air as he unleashed it. At the same time as revealing all ten of his wings while the energy turned all the Caribou that surrounded him into ashes. Ash then flapped all of his wings keeping him mid-air before I saw him use his blood manipulation to push the bullets out of his body and heal the wounds shocking everyone, except for me, before he gracefully landed on the floor.

"Now that was just plain rude and didn't I say I'm not exactly human," Ash said.

I heard a gunshot go off and I saw Ash turn around before he drew Damnation and shot the Caribou's gun right down the barrel causing the gun to explode killing the Caribou. While the other Caribou kept Ash busy I saw a pair of Caribou sneaking up behind him but it seem Ash noticed them before they could use their swords. I watched the pair run after him while Ash just dodged backwards. I watched as Ash ran at a pillar in the room and I saw the Caribou followed him but Ash had ran a few steps up the pillar avoiding a strike form one of the Caribou's swords. He then landed with a roll and kicked a Caribou in the head with his left foot making the Caribou go airborne. Ash then spun around clockwise while drawing Whispering Wind and hacked the Caribou in two before he spun around and made Whispering Wind cut along the second Caribou's neck before he rested Whispering Wind on his shoulders.

At first I thought that maybe Ash had missed because the Caribou was still looking around but that was before Ash then reached out and tapped the Caribou's forehead. I watched the head as it came rolling off before the body slumped to the floor and I saw Ash look back at the king.

"Last chance surrender," Ash said but I saw Diann scowling at him before he made a gesture with his hands ordering his men to finish Ash off while Ash just sighed and looked up at me. "Tried to warn them."

Ash then snapped his fingers and a metal ball appeared next to him.

"R.A.P.S...sick em," Ash said.

The R.A.P.S obeyed and charged at the charging Caribou and sliced them on contact while the Caribou tried to shoot it the spiked ball of death had reinforced armor making hard for them, and when the Caribou were on ten the R.A.P.S exploded impaling it's spikes into the remaining Caribou. But I saw Ash had placed a shield around himself and the mares so they weren't hit and once it was over he looked over to me.

"Not bad huh," Ash said as he summoned his armor back onto his body but he grabbed his helmet and began cleaning off all the blood and brain matter on it.

"Yea, it was good. Now Diann Im going to ask you a few questions and I want you to answer them." I said as I hopped down next to Ash.

Diann just gave a cocky grin before he teleported behind us and started to run out of the room. Ash looked at me and saw that I had changed my outfit to a camo hunting suit along with a sniper rifle in my hand.

"If you excuse me I have some Caribou tags to fill in before they expire." I said as I walked out the room and left Ash with the mares. As I walked out the room I saw dozens of Caribou guards coming towards me as they formed a barricade in between me and the fleeing king as they stopped and aimed their guns at me. I gave a smile as I fired my gun and used my magic to control its trajectory causing the bullet to go through all of their heads. Brain matter and blood spattered everywhere as I walked forward. I licked my lips, which had blood on them, as I walked down the hallway. The sounds of explosions and gun fire filled my ears as I searched for the bastard. I blinked down several hallways until I found him, and I saw that he was slapping a filly across her check repeatedly. It pissed me off at what he was doing, so I just aimed the rifle with my right hand in his direction as I rested the gun on my left arm. I coughed trying to get his attention, and when he looked at me I took the shot. I heard him scream in pain as he fell to the ground clutching his left calf which was destroyed and leaking blood all over the floor. I laughed at his pain as I used my magic to send the gun to my hammer space. As I got near him I crouched down and looked in his fear ridden face.

"Your mine." is all I said as I conjured my wires and wrapped them around Diann's injured leg. After that I stood up and looked at the filly. "Hello young one, where are you headed?" I asked.

"I-I was h-headed to the b-bathhouse t-to please the guards." she said as she looked at me in fear and awe.

"Well don't." I said as I started walking away, leaving a confused filly behind. As I got a good distance I felt the slack leave the wire and I started to drag Diann, if his screams of agony were anything to go by. I continued this as we, well I, walked back to the throne room. I ran into a few squads of Caribou on my way. Some were smarter than other, because I had to use my wires to cut up some fresh meat. A few minutes I made it back to the throne room and saw Ash talking to the mares. I just strolled in as I whistled a tone, and I was soon spotted because of Diann's screaming.

“Nice catch,” Ash said when he notices me.

"Little bugger kept on running and he didn't really put up much of a fight." I said with a pout. "Oh well, question time." I said as I flung my arm forward causing Diann to skid across the floor.

“I’d do as she says there’s no telling what either she or I will do,” Ash said.

"True, now Diann Im going to say this once you better tell me what I want to know or else Im going to skin you. You've already pissed me off, don't infuriate me." I said as I summoned a chair and sat down in it. "Now tell me, how long has it been since you came to rule?" I asked.

"Why should I tell a whore like you?!" he screamed. I sat there in silence, not saying anything. I was trying to intimidate him just by looking at him.

"You will tell me or yo-" I didn't get to finish my sentence as a blast of magic hit me in the face and caused me to turn my head to the side. I slowly turned my head back to him with a straight face, and a moment later I noticed a trail of blood coming from the top of my head. "Bad move. Do you know how hard it is to get blood out of white hair?" I asked as I licked some of the blood that was going down my cheek. I could feel my eyes glow as I looked at him, and he looked terrified.

"Now Im going to say this one more time, say what I want to hear or you'll lose a limb. Tell me how long have you been in rule?" i asked again.

"F-five y-years." he answered as I could see him start to sweat. 'Fucking time difference.' I thought in anger.

"There was that hard enough, now why are you fighting the Zebra's?"

"W-we tried to take their females, but we failed. Now they're trying to take the ponies while killing us off. Fat chance they'll get."

"I'm going to ask you one more question and you be free too. Now when I was in the hallways I overheard some of your guards take about the Zebras firing their weapon. What is this weapon?" I asked.

"I don't know what your talkin about." he said. I knew how to get by this little barrier. I moved my hand forward and used my magic as I willed the wires to wrap around his horns. He caught on pretty fast as he started to thrash and shake. "Wait wait I'll tell you. Just please don't!" he pleaded.

"Sorry but it's a little too late." I said as the wire cut his right horn off causing him to scream in pain. "Now tell me what their weapon is or the same will happen to the other." I had to wait a few seconds as he tried to catch his breath.

"Th-they sa-aid that their weapon was something t-that you had a b-blueprint f-for." he said as he huffed.

This caught my attention as I tightened the wires on his other horn causing him to flinch. "What blueprints were they?" I asked.

"Y-you used up your questions." he said. I wasn't in the mood for his shit so I tightened the wires even more causing them to cut into the bone of his horn. He screamed as I sat there with a ticked expression.

"Tell me or you lose this horn." I threatened.

He weakly nodded his head to me. "They said that it was some sort of powerful missile that could wipe out half the nation." he said as I froze in fear.

"Ethan is he talking about a nuke?" Ash asked. All I could do was give a small nod as I thought about what was going on. How could I have let this happen, how could I? All I know is that Im not going to let this happen to my home.

Suddenly I heard Rage and Evan walk in the room chatting happily but Rage was covered in a lot of blood which was almost invisible against his armor.

"Rage what the hell have you been up too?" Ash asked.

"Bunch of Caribou thought they could take me on bunch of wimps didn't even last a minute I can see you lot have cleaned up in here," Rage said before he waled around and crouched down so he was looking Diann. "So this is the sleezebag of king you've told me so much about...He's uglier then I would've thought possible and I'm surprised you haven't dropped a scarab down his throat and see what happens Ash."

"Believe me Rage I'm really tempted to do just that," Ash said.

“Shit I forgot Ethan you fill in Rage and Evo I’m gonna help the mares out with their wings and horns,” Ash said.

"Got it." I said as I gave Ash a nod before I motioned for Rage and Evan to come over to me, and once they were close I started to tell them what has happened. They were just as shocked to hear that the Zebras had a nuke, and Evan asked me have much time we had and I told him that I didn't really know when they would come. Hell I didn't even know if they fired them yet. So with them up to date on the situation I sent Rage over to Ash as I had to have a little conversation with Evan. Rage gave a nod before he left and I watched him walk, and I turned back around once he was out of earshot.

"Evan can pull up the scanners from the satellite?" I asked.

"Yea just hold on a second." he said as he swiped his arm, conjuring the holographic screen. I watched as he worked his way to the scanner and once he was there he preformed the scan on the planet and I could see five blimps on the map in the Zebra nation.

"Could you zoom in?" I asked an I was rewarded with a nod. when he zoomed in on the blimps I saw that those blimps were in the location of some factory and I could see ten large holes in the ground and I could five of them were open and had the warheads showing. 'Shit this could get really nasty.' I thought with a frown. So I stood there for a few seconds until I heard Ash's conversation.

“Wait thee hath helped us enough thou both should go back to thy own universe,” I heard Luna say. I couldn't really hear what Ash and Rage were talking about for a few seconds, so I guess they were whispering. I then heard the two walk over here but I just continued to look at the screen.

“Okay you two what’s the plan for these Zebra’s and their nukes.” Ash said.

"We wait and see if they fire, and when they do we retaliate." I said without turning around.

“So what’s the plan if they do?” Ash asked as I turned around. I was about to respond but that was before I saw Diann trying to run away. “Rage.” Ash said.

“On it,” Rage said before I saw a flaming chain extended from his arm and wrapped itself around the wound I Diann and I watched him get hoisted into the air causing Diann to scream and I saw Rage glaring at him from behind his helmet. “And just where do you think yooou are going?”

"I think he's trying to get away. Do you want to take care of him or me?" Ethan asked.

“Gladly,” Rage said.

I watched as the chains slithered up further around Diann before they began to glow white with heat, but Diann didn’t scream he only stared into Rage’s top visor in fear. I saw flames appear from where Rage’s eyes were and I could tell he had his mouth open because I saw a flaming mouth with the silhouettes of sharp teeth inside the lower visor. Rage then let out a shriek that sounded like it came from the Blood Hooves before flames shot out of Rage’s helmet and into Diann’s eyes. Once the flames stopped, Rage tossed Diann away like the trash he was and when I got a good look at him I saw his eyes looked like they were filed with obsidian and fire, which had a bright glow though I did notice that he was still breathing.

“I’ve heard of the pennant stare but yikes,” Ash said.

“Did you kill him,” Rainbow asked.

“It wouldn’t have been a punishment if I did that would have been mercy,” Rage said.

“Then what did you do,” Celestia asked.

“He’s basically feeling all the pain and suffering all of Equestria had endured because of his decision to come here and turn all the mares into sex slaves one of the benefits of wielding hell fire I can see all the sins everyone has committed in their lifetime and make them feel the pain of others because of their action or decision even make it nice and slow if I wanted too,” Rage said.

"Nice thats better than what I would have done, I would have just consumed his soul. Though it that wouldn't taste good." I said just as Evan's screen turned red and started to flash with warnings and I immediately turned back around facing the screen. "Evo the hell is going on?" I asked.

"The Zebras seemed to have launched two of the nukes," Evan said as I watched him zoom in on the missiles. "And judging by the trajectory they seem to be heading for the east coast of Equestria."

“Okay let’s…,” Ash began but suddenly a white portal appeared in the center of the room.

"Is that the portal?" Evo asked.

"That has to be it but it can wait first we solve this problem," Ash said.

"No Ash you need to go." I said in a stern tone. I then heard more warning sounds and I noticed that the rest of the Nukes had been fired and two seemed to be heading us. "I can handle this and if not here," I said as I tossed Ash a phone. "That phone is like the other one I gave you but it can call between universes. Now go."

"Ethan there is no way I'm leaving you like this when you've got nukes on the way?" Ash said

"You two need to get back," I said as I paused and concentrated on the snapped her fingers and heard the sound of teleportation. "There they'll be safe in the vault. Now go Ash, go to your son's party I got this." she said as she gave a forced smile. She then used her magic and pushed Rage and I into the portal. I then turned around and faced Evan as the portal closed, and I gave him a smile as I could faintly here a whistle. "Its been nice bro, but I don't think we will be making it out of this one. I don't really have enough magical power to teleport as Im using it to shield the cities form the blasts." I said as the whistling got louder.

"Yea but lets at least go down fighting." he said as he formed a shield around us. I then heard the bombs come down and I had to shield my eyes from the bright light form the explosion and I then heard the shield start to crack. "Welp sis, it's been a good thousand year run." Evan said as I walked over to him.

"Lets shake on it." I said as we grabbed each others hand and pulled the other close. I then head the shield shatter and I felt the unbearable heat consume me and Evan.

Author's Note

Hey guys I hope you enjoy the chapter. Wolf and I worked really hard on this and Im had a wonderful time working with him. I really am happy for the ones that stayed and read the story and I am grateful for the chance to do this with him. In the next chapter it will have a time skip of about 200 years and equestria will be a wasteland. Though most of the cities will be somewhat intact. All I can say is thank you for giving my story a chance, and please slap that like button and I'll see you in the next chapter.

PEACE!!

Chapter 12: A different World than You Knew

Its been two hundred and twenty-seven years since Equestria fell the Caribou and was bombed by the Zebras. My family has been living in Vault 34 since then and I've had a pretty awesome life. The vault is located next to what was once Manehattan and it is located on was once the Bucklyn Cross. Though one day I came across the last known footage from a camera in ponyville, or was in ponyville. I say 'was' because most of Equestria is a wasteland and no pony has seen it since the Angel of Death saved us. I came across the video tape while looking in the overseer's office, and she would have been infuriated with me if she wasn't my mother. In the video was footage of a mare that was walking on air and she was gorgeous with her snow white mane and wings. Ahem, I seem to be getting off topic, well I think that I might have gotten a crush on her or something. But I was eight then, now Im sixteen and I've changed. Oh where are my manners, my name is Lucky Shot and I am almost becoming a grown mare. I am a bat pony with a light grey coat and a purple mane and tail and when most ponies see me they think of my twin sister Nightstreak. But ever since I watched that video, I've wanted to help and save others from harm. Though one day when I was twelve I was asked by my mom to leave and go find a water filter, and the reason I excepted her request was because I wanted to help the other five hundred ponies living in the vault. So I ventured out in search of the filter and about a week later I found one, but when I got back my mother took the filter and told me to go. She said that I had been tainted with the world outside and that she never wanted to see me again. I was so crest fallen that my own mother didn't want anything to do with me so I just ran.

From then I decided to help other ponies that lived outside but what I didn't know was that the Zebras were still out there. They now go by the Enclave and they are still trying to capture mares across Equestria, and their are still Caribou out here. They are raiders, but they aren't always Caribou, sometimes you'll see a few stallions in there. But back to the topic I've been out here for about four years and I know my way around. I wander around alot and that got me the nickname The Wanderer, but I'll never be like him. Most bad guys don't come near me because of how great of a shot I am. But enough about my past, right now Im trying to stop the Enclave from breaking into vault 98 located at the top of Canterlot mountain. Rumor has it that the royal family are located, though nopony knows how they survived. But ponies keep on saying that the Angel of Death along with her reapers saved them and are in the vault as well. 'I hope that she's in their. I've been searching the wasteland for her since I left the vault.' I thought as a bullet whizzed past my head. I let out a small 'eep' as I ducked for cover. Your probably wondering whats going on right now, well whats happening is Im being gunned down by at least a dozen Enclave that have surrounded the legendary vault, and some even have power armor. I didn't mean to get their attention but I just had to knock over that bucket. I did manage to sneak past them to the point that I was in front of the vault door, and I was tying to hack into the panel outside as they shot at me. I really don't know why they wont just stop and come over here, men I guess. I shot back every minute, killing another Enclave causing them to stay their ground. After about ten minutes I heard a ding over the gun fire as I turned to the door and saw it retract inward and start to move to the right. I didn't give it time to go all the way as I crawled into the vault and ran over to the controls but by now the Enclave had stopped firing and are rushing to get inside. I saw one zebra had managed to get in and fired his gun at me but I managed to duck before he fired but when I looked back up I saw that the control panel for the door had been destroyed.

"Submit or I'll have to kill you!" he shouted.

"Like hell I will!" I yelled as I ran up to him and jumped in the air as I performed a spin kick to his face. "Eat dirt!" I yelled as I landed. But my little victory was short lived as another bullet whizzed past my head. When I tuned towards the door I saw that it was wide open and that the Enclave guards had the guns trained on me. I looked at them for a few seconds before speaking. "Well shit." They all fired as I ran out of the doorway. They stopped as I was trying to think of how to get out of this mess and all I saw was one hallway that was behind the control panel and it had the numbers 98 hanging there. I got my head near the vault door and I was rewarded with more bullets. I backed my head away and decided to run for it and see if I could make it to where the mares were at. So with that thought it mind I hauled ass, jumping over the railing and avoided the bullets as I ran down the hallway and I don't know how long I ran but it felt like forever. But as I was going down several hallways I noticed that they looked like they hadn't been touched in forever. I then tripped over a panel that was on the wall, and I gave a groan as I got back up but I couldn't relax or catch my breath as I heard the foot steps of my pursuers getting closer. So with the motivation of not getting caught I got to my feet as I continued running. I eventually reached an elevator of some kind, and without a second thought I got onto the platform and pressed the button to go down. Right as the elevator started moving the Enclave came into my view, and all I did was press the button even more. When they finally reached the elevator I was too far down for them to jump and I thought I was safe, but that was before I noticed two pegasi flying down to me. I managed to pull my magnum out of my holster on my hip and aim it at one pegasus before I fired, killing him. However I wasn't so lucky with the other guy as he collided with me, causing me to drop my gun and for it to skid across the platform.

We wrestled each other back an forth as I tried to get the upper hand on him. So being a mare I did the most reasonable thing in this situation, I kneed him in his stallionhood causing him to yelp as he let go of me and cupped his crotch, and I took my chance and scrambled over to the gun. He caught on quick as he got up an tried to stop me, but as soon as he was a few feet away he was face to face with the barrel of the gun.

"Back up slowly or you get a bullet to the head, capiche?" I said as I motioned for him to move with the gun. He nodded as he scooted over to the other side of the platform. "Now I going to ask you some questions and I want you to answer before we stop. First off whats your name and how old are you?" I asked him. He seemed really nervous about giving me his name as he muttered it so I pulled the hammer back, creating a click and getting his attention.

"F-fine my name is Wrathful Blaze and i'm seventeen, don't shoot please." he said as he waved his arms back n' forth in front of his face. It shocked me that he was close to the same age as me but I didn't let it side track my on what I needed to do right now.

"Now why are you with the enclave?"

"B-because... they killed my parents. I had no choice in joining them. Im basically a liability to them." he said in a sad tone.

"And how do I know your not lying to me, huh?" I asked

"Don't believe me I don't care. Now what else do you want to know?" he said in an angry tone.

"Okay, why were the Enclave trying to get into this vault?"

"Why else? They wanted to royal family as their own so they could turn them into broodmares." he said, and I expected that much from those one-tracked minded monsters.

"Okay final question, why shouldn't I kill you right now?" I asked as I was ready to pull the trigger.

"Don't really know I really have anything to live for." he said with a shrug causing me to lower my gun. I gave a sigh as I looked at what we were passing and I noticed that each floor we saw looked cleaner than the last. We sat there in silence as we traveled down, well that was until Blaze decided to speak.

"Ssssoooooo.... do I get the pleasure of knowing your name?" he asked.

"Lucky shot." I answered. I then looked over to Blaze and I decided to get a good look at him, and he didn't look that bad for somepony so young in the wasteland. He had a lava red coat and fiery colored mane and tail, and he also had bright orange eyes.

"Why won't you talk? Im trying to make it to where its not awkward." he said as he noticed me staring at him. I quickly turned my head as a blush crawled onto my face. "So how old are you?"

"Im sixteen." I said as I felt the elevator slow down and I started to get up. "Get up and follow me, and if you get to far i'll shoot you." I warned as he got up and walked over to my side. When he stood still the platform was almost to a complete stop, and when it did stop I noticed a bright white hallway leading somewhere. "Move." I said as I pushed him a little. He started moving forward as I wet behind him. We walked down the hallway for a few minutes before coming to a large steel door.

"How do you plan on opening that?" Blaze asked.

"Like this." I said as I brought my pipbuck up to the panel next to the door and started to hack into it. A few minutes later I heard the sound of multiple thuds down the hallway, and I started to panic. 'Shit I thought they would take longer than that!' I mentally screamed.

"You do know that the Enclave are about to be here." Blaze said as he put his back to me.

"The hell are you doing?" I asked.

"Im going to try and slow them down as you hack the door." he said. It didn't take long for me to get past the fire walls and unlock the door, but when I turned around I noticed our pursuers were right behind us. I could see that Blaze was in a fighting stance as the Enclave pointed their guns at us.

"Stop and surrender and we promise not to rape you too," one of them said but paused. "too much." he finished with a smile that said 'rape'. I was about to say something but Blaze cut me off.

"No I won't let you!" he yelled.

"What just like how you wouldn't let us with your mom?" the same zebra asked. "Remember how see begged to let her go until we broke her." he said with a twisted smile.

"Don't you dare speak of her like that!" Blaze yelled an I could see water... no tears falling from the side of his face. 'Is he crying?' I asked myself. 'I guess his story was true.' I thought as I felt guilty for saying it wasn't true earlier.

"Or what? You can't do anything!" the zebra said.

"Just watch!" Blaze yelled as he was about to run but I grabbed onto his shirt, pulling him back into the next hallway as I ran the other way. "What the hall are you doing?!" he yelled.

"Im trying to make sure you don't kill yourself!" I shouted as I was looking back at him before I quickly turned my head forward again. I stopped briefly and set him down and told him that he had to run, because I wasn't going to drag him. But as soon as we stopped, we started to run again. Over own foot steps I could hear our pursuers foot falls as they seemed to get closer, and all I was focused on for the next few minutes was running for my life.

"Hey is it just me or is this hallway slowly turning pink?" Blaze asked causing me to not focus on running. I then looked around the hallway and I saw that it was slowly turning pink and not by paint, but by what looked like petals. I remember that before the fallout that there was plants on the surface such as flowers and trees that had petals and all this was telling me that we were getting closer, and I then looked forward giving a determined look as I say a darkened room not that far away. 'Follow the petals young one and you'll be safe.' a female voice said in my head.

'Who are you!? And why are you in my head?' I asked the voice, but I didn't get an answer. So without any other of action decided to go to where the voice told me to go. "Come on! All we need to do is make it to that room!" I shouted. A minute later we ran through the threshold of the door and I heard it slam shut behind us as we slowed down. As I stopped I got a good view of the room even though it was dark, and I have to say it looked like something someone rich would own. I saw multiple different carriages at the front and what looked like fourteen cryo-pods in the back. I could see that the room looked spotless of any dirt and right down the middle, at the other end of the room, there was a chair and what looked like a computer setup with eight monitors. I slowly walked up to the pods and I was about to touch it when a voice rang out.

"Please, don't touch the pod." a motherly voice said causing me to retract my hand from the glass. I turned to the source of the voice and saw a nude mare sitting in the chair that was in front of the monitors. She had white coat along with a crimson mane and tail, also I noticed that she was an alicorn and a medium sized rack that made me jealous. 'Sometimes I hate being an A cup.' I thought with a huff. I turned around and looked at Blaze and saw he had a little nosebleed and I could see he was pitching a tent in his pants. He stood there for a second before falling over and I gave a sigh as I walked over to him and check him over. He seemed to be fine so I turned my attention back to the alicorn.

"Who are you?" I asked as I set Blaze on the floor.

"I was named Faust by Elisa." she said.

"And who is Elisa?" I asked as I heard the sound of compressed air being released and saw the pod that was in front of me was thawing out, and when all the frost left I saw a half naked monkey that was wearing pants. Her pants were white along with her mane but her wings seemed to be black at the top while slowly changing to white as it went to the bottom. But the weirdest part was the fact that she had a hole the size a baseball in her chest, right above her breasts. I watched as she pulled a lever at the top of the pod and I heard the door open, and once the pod door was completely open she walked out and over to Faust.

"Hey Faust, how long was I asleep?" she asked.

"You were asleep for approximately one hundred fifty-four years, three months and two and a half days Elisa." Faust said. So this was the mare Faust was saying that named her. But why would she have to be named unless Faust was Elisa's child, but that wouldn't make sense seeing how they are the exact same height and they also seemed to be around the same age. Though ever since I saw Elisa a few second ago I feel like I've seen her somewhere before but it just wasn't coming to me.

"Ah jeez," Elisa said as she rubbed the back of her neck. "that wasn't very long. Now if you will pardon me I have to go to the restroom." she said as she walked over to a door that was on the right side of the room and what shocked me was how I didn't notice it before. I watched as she opened the door and walked in, but as soon as she shut the door the door behind us exploded into shards. When I turned around I saw the Zebras that were chasing us along with a crimson dome covering Blaze and I. I looked to the source of the anomaly and saw Faust with an outstretched arm and her hand was glowing the same color as the dome. Everypony stood there in silence, well except for the sound of Elisa using the bathroom. A few seconds later I heard the sound of a toilet flushing and then the door to what I think was the bathroom opened up.

Elisa's POV

I had just woken up from my sleep after being awake for about fifty years after Evan and I stopped Diann. During those fifty years I got extremely bored so I went and summoned several cars to work on. I had summoned a Ford GT, a 1969 Dodge Charger R/T Hemi, a 1967 Shelby GT 500, a 1969 Chevrolet Camaro RS, a 1967 Impala Sport Sedan, a Nissan Skyline R34, a Ford F-150 Raptor, and a 2014 Chevrolet Corvette Stingray. I customized them the way in the crew but I did it by hand and it took me about twelve years to get them all to my liking. The Charger, Shelby GT, Camaro Impala and Skyline were all in circuit spec while the Stingray and Ford GT were in perf spec and the Raptor was in raid spec. All I can say is that I got bored, but I got really bored after that, and with boredom comes stupidity. I say stupidity because I decided to make some new spells and one spell kind.... of back fired. I was testing a spell on an orange using some poison joke extract and the spell went haywire and went back to me. I knew something was going to happen but I honestly didnt know what, but the next day I woke up with a something new between my legs and let me tell you I screamed a little, okay maybe a lot. The only problem with the new edition to my body that I could see was that it took a few years to get used to. I would have gotten rid of it but I didn't have any antidotes for the effect so I was stuck like this forever. You might think that I could have conjured an antidote but I don't know how to make one so therefore I can't conjure one because I don't know what it is composed of. I still blame the orange to this day for what happened. But moving on after that I decided to make a synthetic android and it took me about twenty years to complete. I modeled her after Faust from Ash's universe and I gave her the same name; she looked up to me like a mother as I made her the age of a the crusaders before they got their cutie marks.

But when she got to a certain age I had to cut the growth module I placed in her to simulate her growing up. I stopped her aging when she turned twenty-two and I was somewhat relived because during her adolescent years when she went through the puberty module I installed when she turned thirteen it was a living hell. I was glad I didn't have to grow up with that eleven hundred years ago, but that also meant I knew nothing about what she was going through so it was hard to explain everything. After I stopped her aging she started going around naked and I could never figure out why, and whenever I asked her she said that it felt natural. I maybe getting off topic but I had just finished using the bathroom and when I opened the bathroom door I saw several Zebras at the entrance to the room along with Faust using her magic, as I saw a dome over the guests we had in the room. I stilled my nerves as I summoned my wire gloves and using my magic as I made the wires circle around me.

"Who are you and why are you in my home?" I asked with a smile slowly forming on my face.

"We're here to capture the royals, the elements and that bitch that stopped Diann." one zebra said as I presumed he was the leader.

"Well its not very nice to call names while in someone else's home." I said as my smile grew a little sadistic. I then used my magic to make the wires go and wrap around my hands so I had enough room for my wings. I also forgot to mention this but I kind of placed spells and enchantments on my wings to make them as hard as the toughest metal known and as light as a feather. I also paced an enchantment on them so if I ever fling my wing forward, I can let lose a few of my feathers at enemies, killing them quickly. I then flicked my right wing forward, letting lose two of my feathers as I aimed them for the leaders legs. When I flicked my wing forward he had no time to react as the feathers went as fast as a bullet and I watched as they went through his legs causing him to scream in pain as he dropped to the floor while he clutched his legs.

"Ya know I thought that when the fallout actually came it would make you lot a whole lot tougher but guess I was wrong. Now I'll ask again why are you in my home?" I asked as I walked over to Evans cryo-pod.

"W-we were sent here to try and b-break into this vault and retrieve the r-royals and the elements and bring t-them back to Zebrica." another Zebra said.

"Well thats unfortunate for you." I said as I opened the panel on the side of Evan's pod. I tapped a few buttons until I heard the sound of pressurized air being released. I walked in front of the pod as I waited for Evan to thaw out. The process didn't take too long and when he did thaw out completely he was still asleep. I gave a sigh as I brought my hand up and balled it into a fist before I banged on the side of the pod. I watched as Evan jumped and banged his head on the back of the pod.

"Ow. Huh where am I?" he asked.

"Your in a cryo-pod nimrod. Now I need you to get out." I said as I turned around and saw the zebras trying to leave. I used my magic on my wires causing them to shot straight to the exit and I willed the wires to create a wall there so they couldn't leave. "I didn't say you could leave." I said.

"How do you open this thing?" Evan asked.

I turned back to his pod. "Dude its like the cryo-pod Master Chief was in at the beginning of Halo 4. Look above you." I said as I directed my attention back to the others. I was about to speak when I heard the sound of something snap and I turned back to Evan. "What did you just do?" I asked.

"Well I defiantly didn't break the release lever." he said.

"Well if you didn't break it then get your ass out here now."

"Fine just hold on a second." he said as I suddenly heard the sound of glass shattering causing me to let out a long sigh. I turned my head back to him and saw him slowly stepping out of the pod and I gave him a glare.

"Ya know you could have teleported out of there." I said.

"I...sort of forgot," he said as he gave a sheepish laugh. I waited for him to stand next to me so I could sit on the floor. "So whats going on in here?"

"The Zebras in the room were outside the vault trying to break in and get the royals, the elements and me so they could take us to Zebrica and turn us into broodmares. They didn't get in until this girl here," I pointed to the grey mare. "hacked into my systems and opened the vault door. Im surprised that she was able to hack into the system and get past my firewalls. Anyway I was just having a friendly little chat with them."

"I scared by your definition of 'friendly' sometimes." Evan said.

"Oh I'm not that bad am I?" I asked as I received silence from him, so I just turned my attention back to the intruders. "Okay you lot I want so answers from you is that understood?" I asked the zebras.

"Like hell I'd tell a bitch like you anything!" the leader yelled. I was really getting tired of his shit so I willed some more wires from my gloves and I snaked them over to their leader and wrapped the wires around his neck. He didn't have time to react as I tightened the wires, decapitating him.

"Now how wants to answer my questions?" I asked, getting all the zebras still alive in the room to give me a quick nod. "Good. Who is the lieutenant and how long were you posted outside the vault and what organization are you with?" I asked as my expression grew serious.

"I-i am and we're w-with the Enclave and we w-were out there f-for three years." the zebra that was behind their now dead leader said while shivering in fear.

"Okay thats good," I said with a giggle. "plus thats all I need to know from you lot now goodbye." I said as my wires shot into all of their necks, severing their spinal cords. I heard several thuds as their bodies hit the floor and I just snapped my finger, teleporting them somewhere else. "Now young one, who might you be?" I asked the bat pony.

"M-my name is L-lucky Shot." she said while shaking. This caught my attention as I didn't really want to be feared by innocents, only enemies.

"Hey don't be afraid. Im not going to hurt you, that is unless your a raider or part of the Enclave. Now are you?" I asked in a soft motherly voice. During my sleep I had a long ass practice session with Celestia and she wanted me to learn how to calm others down just with the sound of my voice. At first I thought it was a bunch of bull but when I saw Lucky visibly relax I guess Celestia was right. 'Damn I owe Celestia five thousand bits now.' I thought as I now regretted making that bet.

"No im not. I work alone and I came here to stop the guys from breaking in, but I guess I helped them." she said as her ears splayed to the side of her head.

"Its not you fault. Please don't blame yourself, and just remember that everything happens for a reason." I said trying to reassure her. "Now is there anything else that you can tell me that the others couldn't?" I asked.

"Well there is a lot to cover but here goes..." after that she told me everything that I needed to know about what has become of Equestria. Apparently the other countries weren't affected by the fallout, go figure. Plus I found out that not many ponies will venture into the wasteland, especially mares as they don't want to end up as broodmares for the Zebras whom are the Enclave or sex slaves for the Caribou who are the raiders. I honestly thought that those monsters had been killed in the hell fire that was the nuke but I guess I was wrong, somehow they found a way to survive the explosions and Lucky can't really tell me. So after a thirty minute explanation I found out that almost everything is the same as the Fallout Equestria except fo the fact that the real Celestia and main six are down here with me and Luna's not dead, but there is something wrong. Whenever Faust or I try and open their pods we receive a shock and are flung across the room and I tried about fifty times but with no luck. Now your probably wondering what I meant by the 'real' mares, the thing is before I went to sleep I also created synthetic androids of them and sent them to the surface to preform the the duties that they were meant to fulfill in the Fallout Equestria verse. I decided that I couldn't let this be any different than the original one and I couldn't let the androids know about me so I wiped their memory of me when I sent them off. All they know is what they originals knew about.

"So what now?" Lucky asked after finishing her explanation.

"Well I have to put a shirt on before I wake up you friend." I said as I snapped my fingers. I had conjured a plain white tank top and I then stood up and walked over to the two. When I was next to them I crouched down and slapped the back of the boy's head causing him to shoot up and grab the back of his head.

"The hell!?" he asked as he looked at my unamused face.

"Sorry you were knocked out and I needed you awake. Now what's your name?"

"It's Wrathful Blaze." he answered.

"Im just gonna call you little red from now on. Now Lucky is there anything you can tell me about Canterlot?" I asked as I turned my attention back to the mare that came in and ignoring the shout of displeasure from little red.

"No pony really knows anything. They try and avoid it so they don't get incinerated by the giant beast that stays in the ruined castle and don't get any rads from radiation." Lucky said. 'The hell kind of mutation created a giant beast? I don't remember that from the fallout equestria verse.' I wondered.

"Well I know where we're going first." I said as I stood up and used my magic on the wires causing all of them to disappear.

"Let me guess, you want to go and fight this beast?" Evan asked.

"Hell yea I do."

"But what about the radiation!?" Lucky shouted.

"Don't worry kid I got this." I said as I placed a spell on Lucky and Blaze that will help them not absorb any radiation. They took on a panicked expression as the spell set in and looked at me in worry.

"What was that?" Lucky asked.

"That was a spell that would stop you from absorbing rads."

"Are you crazy?! Magic is the radiation that your speaking of!" Blaze yelled.

"Don't yell. And no Im not crazy, my magic hasn't been tainted by the bombs." I said as I walked back over to Evan. "Can you go and get us some weapons?" I asked to asked to which he nodded. I then walked over to the pod I was in and looked in there for the magnum I had placed in there and after a few minutes of looking I found it. I summoned my duel chest holster that still had my other magnum in it, and placed the missing magnum back where it belonged. I then conjured my old brown duster and stetson and put them on and when I turned around I saw Evan walking back into the room with two satchels, and I didn't have time to say anything as he tossed one of them to me. I placed it on my shoulder as I opened it and looked inside and saw all my weapons and some grenades as well and I gave a nod as I shut the flap. I then started walking towards the exit but I was stopped by someone grabbing my arm, and I turned around and saw that Lucky had stopped me.

"What is it?"

"Are you sure you want to go there?" she asked causing me to think for a moment.

"Of Course I am! Now lets go monster hunting!" I said as the four of us stared walking out the destroyed doorway.

Author's Note

!Important!

Hey guys I sorry this took longer but I kind of lost my job and I had to start looking for another one and Im still in the process of looking for one so I can pay the bills. In the meantime everything maybe slow but enough of the depressing stuff, I hope you enjoyed the chapter and I really hope you like where its going.

I've also been going back and I've seen that after each chapter the views are getting lower and lower. It makes me sad that not everyone that started reading this when it came out isn't anymore. But don't worry I'll still write this story but I'll just be sad about the ones whom are missing out. But anyway enough of this sadness I hope for anyone reading this chapter that they will continue to read on and I hope you give a like if you haven't.

As of right now I don't care if you give a like or not. All I want is to see a comment from you telling me what you thought of the chapter and if there is anything I could to improve the story. Now also no hate comments and nothing telling me that something is wrong and it needs to 'exactly' like what is in the original Fallout Equestria fiction. All Im going to do is say that this is my story and Ill write what I want. But I really just want to know what you guys and gals thought of the chapter.

Now all that cars in this chapter I based there customization off of BlackPanthaa's videos, and here goes some links if you want to watch how he customized them and how they sound.
Ford GT
1969 Dodge Charger R/T Hemi
1967 Shelby GT 500
1969 Chevrolet Camaro RS
1967 Impala Sport Sedan
Nissan Skyline R34
Ford F-150 Raptor
2014 Chevrolet Corvette Stingray

As always I hope you like the chapter and it pleased you and I would just like to see more comments. I'll see you guys and gals in the next chapter.

PEACE!

Chapter 13: The Beast is My Friend

"Hey Lucky. Catch." I said with a blush as I threw a vault jump suit to her. She looked at me as she caught it and just gave me a confused look. "You may want to change." I said as I pointed to her thighs. She looked to where I was pointing and I watched as her face turned as red as a tomato and ran into the bathroom.

"Whats with her?" Blaze asked.

"Oh just a small wardrobe malfunction." I answered. After a minute or so Lucky came out with the suit on and I must say it hugged her nicely. If only she had a bigger bust to go with her hips.

"You ready now?" I asked.

"Y-yea lets go." she said. Though a thought came to me as we stated to go and I told everyone to wait as I had to get my swords. I went into my private room I made and grabbed Senbonzakura and Shi from their stands. I was greeted with hello from both of them and I gave my greetings as well. I decided to give them the low down on whats happening and they weren't so happy about what is happening in the world either. I also told them that before we go and try and change the world, i.e. Equestria, we had to take out The Beast that lives in Canterlot Castle. So with that in mind I placed them on my hips and walked back to the group before they left without me. After reaching the top floor I teleported everyone outside the vault and I saw that the entire landscape was just brown and grey. There was no life, no nothing. All you could see was dirt, which probably has radiation in it, the once populated cities and a... 'wait is that what I think it is?' I questioned mentally. In the distance seemed to be a giant ship sitting in the dirt and it seemed to have crashed from space. I wasn't about to dwell on it so I decided to ask the pony whom had been in here since the beginning.

"Hey Lucky whats that out there?" I asked while pointing to giant metal object in the distance.

"Nopony really knows. All we know is that it fell from the sky and it seems to be militaristic." she answered.

"And are there any word written on the side?"

"Yes there is and it says 'Mother of Invention'."

'The hell is something like that doing here? Unless another displaced had a little trip by my planet. The only thing I know is that I'll find out when we go there next.' I thought as I was determined to find out why something from Halo was in Fallout. But first we had to find what beast is staying in the old castle, and it looked like we couldn't teleport or blink down there so the only other option was to fly, and I mean its not like we could use this Enclave Verti-bird next to us. I say that because neither me or Evan can fly one of those things, and I doubt that these newbies could. So with the information clearly in front of me I made my plan. first we fly down and then we walk up the main road and the go to the castle. I gave a nod at my plan and turned to the rest of my group as I leaned on the Verti-bird.

"Okay here's what we're doin, we fly do there, walk up the road leading to the castle and deal with the beast within." I said as I crossed my arms under my breasts. "Any objections?"

"Yea how does he get down?" Blaze asked as he pointed to Evan.

"You just leave that to me." Evan said as he started running towards the cliff and jumped. Lucky and Blaze raced over to the side and looked down before looking back at me in shock.

"Why did he jump!? We could have flown him down!" Lucky yelled to which I gave a smirk.

"Kid there's something you need to learn about us, and thats we don't do things safely." I said as I broke into a sprint and swan dived off the side. I was falling pretty fast and I opened my wings a little as I was trying to navigate myself to the road where I saw a crater that had Evan in it. After a few more seconds of free falling I opened my wings wide and I was instantly jerked backward by the draft. I then glided the rest of the way down and landed next to the crater. I looked up and saw that Lucky and Blaze were nearly here so I picked Evan up out of the crater as they landed. I saw that there were dizzy anime eyes in the place of his regular eyes, and with the shake of his head they disappeared.

"I totally meant to do that." He said as he rubbed the side of his head.

"Sure you did. Now come on guys we have work to do." I said as I started walking towards the my old home, and the other three followed. We walked in relative silence, but that was before I remembered that I got the information I wanted but Lucky and Blaze may not have gotten what they wanted to know. "Hey Lucky," I said gaining her attention ", is there anything you wanted to know about us?"

"Yea, are you really the one who attacked canterlot before the bombs went off? And where are your other two reapers?" she asked.

"Yes that was me and what do you mean by reapers?" I asked.

"Those two goes that were with you. He's here but where are the others?"

I thought about it for a moment and realized she was talking about Ash, Rage, and Evan. I started to giggle before I looked and saw Lucky giving me a confused look.

"Why are you laughing? I didn't tell a joke or anything." Lucky said as she continued to give me a confused look.

"No it's not that *giggle* its just that when Ash hears this he'll get a kick out of it." I said before my expression became serious. "You do remember the fight that was at Canterlot Castle before the Caribou took over right?" I asked as I looked over my shoulder at her.

"Yea who wouldn't." Blaze said as I turned my head back and faced forward.

"Well the Courier and I where sent to another dimension for the screw up with my teleportation spell. From there we went to a different Equestria and during our first day I had died because of my injures. I was able to come back to life by using the souls I had collected but there was a problem and the spell went wrong and my body was based off of the hollow inside me. So in sense Im a female from now on, though I have more than what a girl should have. After that I met the protectors of that wold and they trained us to be better. After the five months we found his old home and we came back here and kicked ass. We dealt with Diann before the bombs hit."

"So where are the other two?" Lucky asked.

"Well I had to send them back to their world. They wouldn't be of much use if they were dead, now would they?"

"Guess not. So what do you pla-" she stopped talking as I shot my arm up in a L form and had my hand in a fist, signaling to stop. I scanned around and noticed that everything was too quiet, not even the sound of nature could be heard except for the wind. Something was telling me we were walking into an ambush; whether by the Enclave, raiders, or mutant creatures, you never know.

"How many?" Evan whispered.

"I'm sensing about seven. Three are ahead of us, three behind and one on either side." I said as I pulled my magnum from its holster. But as soon as I got it out I heard a gunshot to my left and I had little time to dodge as it went past, though I didn't go unscathed as the bullet grazed my shirt and tore a hole in it. The bottom of my breasts could be seen now and I gave a harsh glare towards the direction the bullet came from and I pointed the magnum in the direction I was looking and fired. I knew I hit my mark as I heard a shot of pain and I turned and faced forward again. "Alright if there is more of you come on out now or I'll use extreme prejudice." I said only to receive silence. A few seconds later the other six come out and were walking towards us but they had their guns pointed at us.

"You will surrender your guns and freedom." one of them said.

"Ya know that sounds really familiar," I said as I tapped the bottom of my chin. "Oh yea that commanding Zebra said that before I blew his leg out and then cut his head off. Now you wouldn't want the same?" I asked as I looked their guns over. They looked to be AK-47's but when I got a closer look they were AK-12's from Fallout New Vegas and two of them had an AKS-74U. My mind was going into deep thought trying to figure out how they got such advanced weapons, so instead of dwelling on it I decided to ask these guys. "Where did you get those guns?" I asked with an even tone.

"If you must know we got them form headquarters in Zebrica." the same one said. So they have tech that could be on equal terms with mine.... nice, now I have soemthing to give me a challenge. You have no idea how boring it was to be fighting weaklings where ever you went, and the closest i've gotten to a powerful enemy was those giant scorpions in Ash's world. Hopefully these guys don't disappoint. So I started walking forward causing them to point their barrels at me. "Halt bitch! We will shoot!"

"Yea thats not something i'm worried about." I said as I was confident in my regeneration abilities. The leader gave a small huff as he pulled the trigger. The next thing I knew was a searing pain in my shoulder and I looked and saw that there was blood coming from the bullet wound and it wasn't regenerating. I gripped my shoulder as I started to panic as I wasn't healing and I was bleeding somewhat.

"Not so cocky anymore are we?" the zebra taunted.

"It was a lucky fucking shot!" I yelled.

"Oh was it how about this then." he said as he fired his gun again, but I activated my heirro at the last second. I heard Evan place a shield up, and I watched the bullets hit my skin and get crushed. After a few seconds they stopped firing as their clips emptied and I looked at them and gave the zebra a smirk as he looked at me in fear. I heard the others come up to the front and they all pointed their guns at me.

"Not so cocky are we?" I mocked. I watched as he looked at me then his gun before he threw it to the ground and pulled out his knife. He charged me as I just stood there and watched as he brought the knife up. I watched him bring it down bur when it connected with my skin it did the same thing that happened to the bullets. He looked at me in horror as I stood there. I grabbed his neck and squeezed it as I picked him up, and he grabbed my hand as he tried to relinquish his neck form my grasp. I placed my free hand over to my wound and let the blood smear on my hand before I brought it to my mouth and licked the blood off causing my eyes to glow red. "Now why are you out here?" I asked as I lightened my grip.

"W-we were s-sent by the queen and king t-to kill you." he answered while stuttering from either fear or lack of breath, I wouldn't know.

"And whys that?" I asked out of curiosity.

"B-because your a-a monster!" he yelled.

"Im not a monster, but if you want to see one I can show you one." I said as I let my restrictions go and I watched as he was gasping for breath and the other zebras fell to the ground as if a thousand weights were on their shoulders. "This is the true extent of my power, and I can do unspeakable things to you. But I don't have the time to deal with you so i'll make it quick. Now tell God I said hi when you get up stairs." I said as I tightened my grip earning a sickening snap. The Zebra in my grasp went limp and I threw his corpse to the side as I looked at the other five. "Go on I have no need to keep you here or kill you." I said as I waved my hand in font of me as I teleported them back to the capital of Zebrica, and hopefully in the throne room of their castle. I then replaced the restrictions on my magic to lessen the magical weight in the air.

"Okay lets go." I said without turning around. As I started walking I heard Evan's shield go away and I heard their foot steps as they went with me. "What were you going to say before we were stopped Lucky?" I asked.

"Well I was going to ask you what you plan on doing with the beast once we find it." she said.

"Kill it, of course." I said.

"Simple as always." Evan said.

"Shut your damn mouth. At least I didn't jump off from close to the summit of a mountain to the ground without any parachute." I retorted.

"Hey I planned to land on my feet thank you very much." he said.

"Well you didn't." I said as we continued walking. As we walked I got a good look at what was now Canterlot and saw that it looked like a mess. All the buildings were either charred or destroyed so I just turned my attention back to walking and a few minutes of walking later we reached the front of the Castle, and I turned around and faced the others. "Okay guys, we need to go in hear with stealth because we don't know what this thing can do and we especially don't know what it is. So it's best to take the safe approach; any one disagree?" I asked only to get shaking heads. "Good. Lucky do you know where this thing stays?" I asked her.

"Ponies say that it either stays in Celestia's tower or in the throne room." she answered.

I gave a nod to her for the information. "Here's what we will do, Blaze will go with the Courier and Lucky will go with me. You guys will search the tower and we'll go and check the throne room. You okay with that?" I asked Evan.

Evan gave me a nod before he turned around and placed a hand on Blaze's shoulder. "Hang on to your lunch kid." he said and that was the only warning he gave before he teleported. I turned back to Lucky and when I looked at her I saw a blush was on her face.

"Whats wrong?" I asked.

"Um.... *cough* your chest." she said while looking away. I looked down and saw that the bottom of my chest could be seen and I felt my face heat up and I used my magic to fix my shirt. I don't know why it bothered my that she saw my chest but it didn't effect me when any guy saw it.

"J-just pretend you didn't see that okay." I said.

"O-okay." she said as we continued walking. After that awkward moment we walked in silence as continued moving through hallway after hallway. The hallways were just as charred as the buildings outside, if not more. Even after the two hundred years i've been gone I still knew where to go to get to the throne room and it didn't take us long as the next hallway led to the doors to our destination. But as soon as we turned to walk down the hallway I felt an immense heat and I immediately started sweating.

"Damn it's hot." I said as I took my duster off and placed it in my satchel. I still had my white tank top on so I was good.

"You can say that again." Lucky said as she unzipped her vault suit halfway.

"Okay I have a plan. We teleport into the rafters and see whats in there because it's obviously in there if the heat is anything to go by. Are you okay with that?"

"Sure as long as it doesn't get me killed." she said and I gave her a nod as I teleported us into the rafters and down below was something I wasn't expecting. There sitting on the throne was a phoenix the size of a semi was staring at us. I placed two fingers on my ear as I established a mental connection with Evan. 'Evan I found the target and it was in the throne room. I need you to get here ASAP.' I said over our mental connection.

'Affirmative. I'll be there in a few, can you handle the beast until then?' he asked.

'I'll be good, but hurry just in case.' I said as I knew not to get over confident.

'Rodger that.' he replied as I felt the connection disappear.

"Alright were good. We just need to find a way to either neutralize it or kill it." I said as we just stared at the phoenix. "Well better get started." I said as I jumped down from the rafters as I continued to stare at the giant bird. "Okay little birdy I need you to get out of my home." I said as I landed on the floor. Apparently that wasn't the right thing to say because the thing let out a loud screech before a large gout of flames at me. I dodged as I jumped into the air, but what I didn't expect was the fire to follow me. I then jumped from places in the air after condensed it with my magic but it didn't help because the flame got to me and started to burn my shirt from the bottom. I guess I forgot to put a fire proof enchantment on that, but it wasn't really a problem as I put the fire out in a second. When I looked at my shirt I noticed that my shirt stopped a little bit above my belly button. It pissed my off because this was the shirt that I came to Equestria with and it meant so much to me and this damn thing just desecrated it like it was nothing and I looked at the bird in rage as I landed on the ground. I walked over to it with an col glare that set seemed to turn the temperature down.

"You've done goofed and you have no idea how much this shirt meant to me." I said as I was a few feet away from it. "And you don't know how fucking pissed I am right now." I said as I roundhouse kicked the bird across the room. I then started walking towards the bird as it tried to get up from the rubble. I was a few feet away when one of its wings shoot forward and hit me, causing me to get flung back to the other side and through the door to the throne room. When I hit the door it exploded in a shower of shrapnel and when I landed on the ground I was about to get up but when I looked up the only thing I saw was stone and marble falling before I was knocked out from the impact. I don't know how long I was under the rubble but when I finally managed to regain enough of my consciousness I heard frantic yelling.

"How much stuff fell on her?" I heard Blaze asked in an irritated tone.

"I don't know but we need to get her out. She could be crushed and I don't think Lucky can buy us anymore time." I heard Evan say. I looked around and I could see little bits of light shining on my and to my left was me hand. It was laying on the side of my head and I could feel something wet, and I presumed it was blood as it was dark when I brought it to the light. I decided it was time to get out as I pushed upward and pushed the debris out my way. When I sat up I was met with the faces of my brother and Blaze.

"How long was I under there?" I asked as I started to wipe the blood from the side of my face.

"About a minute or two." Evan said as he held his arm out to me. I took it and grabbed unto his wrist as he pulled me up. We gave each other a nod before we looked to the phoenix.

"If we're going to defeat it we're gonna need a lot of water." Evan said.

"Don't be an idiot. We don't need water we just need to kill it." I said as I watched Lucky fly circles around it. Out of no where I saw it flick its tail upwards and hit her right in the face. She started to fall towards the ground and hit it with a thud, but she didn't get up so she must have been unconscious. I expected the thing to start to come after us but instead it lowered its head and opened its mouth as it went for her prone body. My eyes widened in shock and horror as it was about to try and eat her. I stumbled to get up, but once I did I ran as fast as my injured legs could carry me. I had to ignore the pain that was in my fractured legs and broken wings as I made my way towards her before she could be eaten. I reached Lucky right as its beak was a few feet away, but it still tried to eat her and now me. But I stood in front of it and punched it in it's face causing it to back away and let out a pained squawk. I then summoned a tomahawk and threw it at the phoenix's face and it hit it right below its right eye but it quickly melted due to the heat. I started panting from overexerting my body as I looked over the thing and noticed a specific mark that I had left on a little phoenix that I hadn't seen since the trip Evan and I made to Gryfonia. I gave a shaky breath as I looked at her in the eyes.

"P-philomena?" I asked and I got off of a combat stance. I then created a mental link with her as I wanted to know if this was really her.

"Who are you?" she asked with narrowed eyes.

"It's Ethan though I did change my name. What happened to you?" I asked.

"I don't really know. I was in Celestia's room when the bright lights went on and after that I experienced tremendous pain for the next few months. Why didn't you save us?" she asked.

"I did save them," I paused as I conjured a tablet that showed the main room in the vault. "though no matter how I try I can't let them out."

"What do you mean you 'can't let them out'?" she asked as she looked at me in anger.

"I tried about fifty times to open the pod doors manually but every time I got close I was blasted by foreign magic and blown across the room." I said as I dematerialized the tablet. I then started to check over Lucky and found out that she has a concussion, a few sprains in her wings and bruises and scrapes along her body. So I pushed her onto her side as I started to rub her arm. I turned my attention back to Philomena and saw that she was still looking at me with narrowed eyes.

"Who are they?" she asked as I heard foot steps and I looked behind me and saw that Evan and Blaze were walking up, though they still looked a little on edge.

"Relax they're with me. This is my brother," I said waving a hand at Evan, "and this is a new companion, Wrathful Blaze."

"Well tell them that it's nice to meet them and when your other friend wakes up tell her i'm sorry for hitting her. Also there are a few vials of my tears in that chest over there." she said as she pointed her wing to a chest that was right next to what used to be Celestia's and Luna's throne. I gave Philomena a nod before telling Evan to watch over Lucky while I went to check the chest. When I opened the chest I found a few bottles just like Philomena said, but I also found a few stempacks. So I grabbed everything and closed the chest before deciding to place the stempacks and one of the bottles in my inventory as I walked back to the group.

"Hey look what I found." I said as I held the bottle in my right hand.

"What is it?" Blaze asked.

"They are my tears, and they should heal you and your friend." Philomena said in my head.

"They are phoenix tears." I said as relayed the information. After that I got back on my knees and I conjured a rag as I popped the cork and poured a spoonful of the bottle's contents on it, and I then sat the rag down as I sat Lucky up and started to pull the jump suit down to her belly. I asked Evan if he could hold her up while I healed her and he gave a nod as he knelt down and kept her up. I picked up the rag and started to rub her bruises and scrapes and I watched them slowly heal and vanish. I also had to squeeze the rag on her wings so I didn't soak them and/or waste the tears. Once I was done I grabbed my satchel and placed the rag in there. I then put the cork back on the bottle and set it down next to her as Evan helped me put her suit back on and set her down.

"Now that we got that finished, what are we going to do?" Evan asked.

"First we wait for Lucky to wake up then we find out what happened to the girls from the cult group. After that we're going to go and search that ship and find out why it's here." I said.

"I believe I can help you with that one." a very familiar voice said behind me. I turned around to see none other than The Outsider. He was different from the last time I saw him as he looked like Nathan Drake. I still find his choosing of forms to be out of place sometimes.

"Long time no see Outsider." I said before my expression turned serious. "Why are you here?"

"What? I can't drop by and say hi to a dear friend?" he said in mock hurt, and all I did was glare at him as he stood there for a few seconds before sighing in defeat. "Fine. I came to see if you too were still alive."

"You know that it takes alot to kill me." I said as I jabbed a thumb at myself. "Now why is something in Halo doing in Fallout and why is it crashed in the ground?" I asked.

"Well when I did a investigation, aka rewound time, and I found that they were sucked through a quantum wormhole." he said as he turned his back to us.

"Why is it in the ground?" Evan asked.

"I had it taken down." he said.

"And why is that? You don't seem like you would interfere with things." I said.

"Well it was either that or have the planet blown up. When I went in further I found that the Covenant were on that ship, and they took it over before they were sucked into the wormhole."

"Wait, why were Covenant flying a UNSC ship?" I asked in confusion.

"I don't know but I had another displaced to take the ship down before it could blow a hole through the planet."

"Please to Faust don't tell me that it wasn't some egotistical maniac." I said with a groan.

"I can't tell who it was but the individual wasn't how you described them. Though I did come here to tell you something." The Outsider said.

"Well that's good. Now what do you want to tell us." I said as I looked at Evan, who had a straight face, before looking back to The Outsider.

"I came to tell you that you will have another encounter with Ash in the future." he said.

"When will we meet him?" I asked.

"I can't tell you."

"And why not? Why can't you just tell us and be done with it?!" Evan yelled.

"Because Mr. Warren there are forces in the universe that prevent me from enclosing that information to you." he said and I could feel Evan seething with anger at having part of his name told to the world.

"Let me guess the big man up stairs won't let you tell us." I said as I knew that God doesn't like it when someone is told about the future of their life. Usually it could cause ripples in time and possibly destroy time, because you know them trying to change the future and all.

"You are correct in assumptions Elisa. Now I must be on my way." he said as he vanished. I heard a groan and I looked down at Lucky and saw her rubbing the side of her head. She was about to get up but I placed a hand on her side.

"You need to be careful. I checked you over and your lucky to have made it out o this with a concussion and a few sprains in your wings."I said as she looked at me. She then turned her head to Philomena, whom was behind me and Lucky's expression started to show fear. "Don't worry she won't eat you. This is Philomena and she was once Celestia's pet, plus she's sorry for hitting you earlier. She also wanted you to have this." I said as I handed her the bottle.

"You should hold onto it. I don't really have anywhere to put that." she said as she handed it back to me.

"Okay," I said as I put it in my satchel along with the other bottle. We stood there for a few awkward seconds before a thought came to me."Hey who wants to take a group photo?" I asked.

"Sure I don't see the problem in it." Evan said and getting agreements from Lucky and Blaze.

"Okay, but I don't want it right here. How about in front of the vault?" I asked.

"Fine, but when we get there I want to know where to sit." Blaze said and I gave him a nod before snapping my fingers and teleporting everyone right in front of the vault doors and next to the verti-bird. As they stood there waiting I grabbed my phone and scrolled down to my daughters contact and pressed call, and I only waited a few seconds before she picked up.

"Hello?"

"Hey baby I need you to come outside right in front of the vault. We're doing a group photo and I thought maybe you'd want to be a part of it." I said.

"Sure Mom, I'll be up there in a second." Faust said.

"And put some damn clothes on before coming out." I said yelling the last part as I was trying to get it though her head that she needs to wear clothes when outside the house. I didn't really care how much she hated it; I taught her better.

"Ffffiiinnne" she said with a groan.

"Kay, I'll see you in a few." I said as she hung up the phone on me. 'Damn, that was rude.' I thought to myself. "Okay guys here's how we're doing this, Blaze and Lucky your going to sit on the ground in front back to back. Faust, Courier and me will stand behind you while Philomena stands behind us. Sound good?" I asked.

"Yea sounds great." Faust said causing me to let out an 'eep' and jumping a few inches off the ground. I turned around and glared at my daughter.

"You know I hate it when you do that right?" I said.

"And you know how much I hate wearing clothes." she retorted.

"Touché." I said as I turned back around. "Okay Faust I need you to stand right in the middle behind Blaze and Courier I need you to stand on her left." I said. Faust gave me a nod as she walked over and stood behind the two newbies, and Evan did the same except he stood on her left. I gave a nod as I looked to Philomena, "Okay Philomena I need you to stand behind those two." I said as I pointed to Evan and Faust.

"As you wish." she said to me mentally. I have to remind myself in the future to fix that problem so she can speak to everyone without telepathy. So after that thought I summoned a tripod camera and started to set it down for the right position. After about half a minute I got it to where it would get the perfect picture and I gave a nod as I turned around and saw everyone talking to one another but they stopped when I coughed into my hand.

"Okay guys I got it set up so now I just have to set it," I said as I turned to the camera and started the countdown. "and get into position." With that I ran up to Faust's right side and placed my arm across her shoulder and Evan did the same. I thought about pulling bunny-ears behind her head but instead I got my magnum out and pointed it to the sky as I smiled at the camera. After a few seconds of waiting I started to hear the ticking get louder and finally there was a flash and we all dropped our posses. "God that was long." I said.

"You can say that again." Blaze said.

"God that w-" I started but I was hit in the back of my head and I started to rub it as I tuned around and saw Evan giving me a glare.

"It was meant to be rhetorical." he said

"Ya know Blaze I was expecting you to make a perverted joke out of that." Lucky said as she started to walk into the vault along with everyone except me because I still need to know where Philomena was going.

"Where do you want to stay?" I asked.

"I would like to stay in the remains of the castle if thats fine with you." she said.

"Of course thats fine, plus it's your choice not mine. Fare well my friend."

"Fare well to you too Elisa." Philomena said as she gave a strong flap of her wings and flew into the air and down to the castle and I gave a sigh as I turned around and teleported to my private room. It was nothing special other than a small room with a bed, TV, desk, dresser, and closet. I walked over to the desk and sat down and started to right a letter to Ash telling him that I'm fine and that i'm sorry for pushing Rage and him through the portal.

I had lost track of time but after what felt like hours I was done, but before I continued I decided to read over the letter and make sure nothing was wrong.

Dear Ash,

I sent this package through the dimensions and I don't know how long it's been for you since you last saw me but in my perspective its been two hundred years. I managed to save all the Equestrians from the nukes an you won't believe this but the Caribou somehow survived the blast and fallout, plus the Zebras are still trying to capture mares and use them as they see fit. A lot has changed about my Equestria as there is not much plant live left and none of the ponies stay in the cities that were build before the bombs and they've made new cities and the ones that have left the vault are living well and fending themselves off form the Zebras or Caribou. Over these two-hundred years I have stayed in a vault that is in Canterlot mountain and I had just recently woken up after a hundred fifty-four year nap in a cryo-pod. I had spent close to fifty years keeping myself preoccupied by doing several car builds with my bare hands, creating synthetic androids, making new guns, and practicing my swordsmanship.

I had made an android to keep me company and I named her Faust, and you can find a picture of her and me a year after I made her. You should have been here when she said her first words she called me her mother and it brought a warmth to my heart. I had placed a growth module in her that would take whatever she ate and turn it into new biomass and now as I write this to you she is around the age of twenty-eight. I had to take that module out when she actually turned that age. Along with that picture is one of Evan, Faust, me and two new arrivals Lucky shot and Wrathful Blaze, and the fiery bird behind us is Philomena. She was mutated by the magical radiation and it caused her to grow huge and gave her the ability to spew fire form her mouth much like a dragon. I have also changed my name since it doesn't fit for being a girl, so instead of being called Ethan Smith it's now Elisa Smith, though I will still go by Wade since my parents gave it to me and it's the only thing I have left of them. Also apparently everyone in my Equestria is calling you, Rage, and Evan my reapers. Lucky said that it was because of how the three of you literally decimated everything in your path, leaving nothing but a mutilated corpse behind.

Though this letter isn't all happiness, I have some bad news too. Before I pushed you and Rage through the portal, sorry for that by the way, I teleported the royals plus the main six in cryo-pods that were in the vault but I've been trying to open them but for some reason I am given a huge shock and Im flung across the room. Faust even tried but the same thing happened to her. I have given up on trying to open the pod and Im starting to think that they shouldn't be opened right now. I also learned never mess with poison joke extract, seeing how I have something new on me that I don't want to take about. I also had a run in with the Outsider, and don't worry he didn't say much but he did say Id see you again, but I doubt that as I have to get Equestria back to peace. Like I said I sent this package through space and time and I have no idea how long its been, so how have you been? Hows everyone doing and has anything interesting happened? I hope to hear form you one day and I would like to talk to you another time my friend.

Sincerely,

Elisa.

P.S. I have sent along a gun in this package plus this isn't an ordinary gun as it is what is used to summon Evan and I. Depending on which trigger you pull will determine whom is going to come through the portal that is fired from the barrel.

I gave a nod as I folded the paper and put it in an envelop and sealed it. I set the envelope on the desk as I opened one of the drawers and pulled out a photo book. It took me a little while but I found two pictures to add to the package. The first picture was of my and Faust about a hundred and thirty-five years ago, and it was around the time when she was four years old. I was sitting in a hair and was holding her in my arms as she tried to reach for the camera that was in my magical grasp. The other one was of us about fourteen years later and we were on a beach and both of us were wearing bikini's. I was wearing a red one that showed off my size 70d breast size, while my daughter was wearing a very skimpy bikini that was pink and showed off hers which were a size smaller. We had our arms on the others shoulder and I was giving a peace sign with my eyes close and Faust was sticking her tongue out. Though the beach was just a simulation it was still a fun time. I the used my magic to make copies of those photos and fast print the picture I took outside with everyone and I gave a smile as I summoned a box and placed the photos in the box. I then picked up he envelope and wrote my name on it and placed it in the box as well, and after that I pulled my token from the same drawer and again used my magic as I made a copy and placed the copy in the box.

I put the other one back in the drawer along with the photo album and shut the drawer. I then looked back to the box as I started to shut it and I placed packing tape on top before writing something on the box and I decided to write 'To Ash. From a dear friend.'. With that down I started to charge up my special spell before firing it at the box, and after that the box was gone. Now where did it go? I'll tell ya; I made a special spell that allows me to send things through dimensions if that dimension has one of my beacons in it, the more you know. With that down I stood up but was stopped when I saw a tear in the ceiling. But it wasn't a normal tear, it was a tear in the dimension and not a second later an object fell through and the tear closed. When I got a good look at the object it looked to be a flip phone from a certain anime, and I decided to pick it up. It was an exact copy of Rukia's and when I opened it a message played out.

"Hello, I'm Ichigo Kurosaki, and I'm a Soul Reaper. If you’re a good guy looking for a helping hand, just give me a call and tell me what you need." Ichigo said and I guess this guy went to a convention dressed as Ichigo and got screwed over by Avarice. I closed the phone and placed it on the table and teleported into the main room with the pods. The only one's in there were Evan and Faust, and when I looked at them I noticed I wasn;t the only one whom changed their clothes. Evan was wearing a pair of blue jeans and a black underarmor jacket that was green on the inside along with a pair of black sneakers, and my daughter was naked. Again. 'She needs to learn to wearing something.' I thought with a sigh as I walked up to them.

"Hey guys where are the newbies' at?" I asked.

"I made them rooms and they're setting them up." he answered.

"Thats nice. Now Faust can you give me a scan of live signatures on that ship?" I asked because I really wanted to know if there was any of those assholes on that ship before we went there.

"Yea mom I can but you have to give me a minute to preform it." Faust answered as she started to type away on the multiple keyboards. So with her doing what I asked I decided to pass the time by having a little conversation with Evan.

"Hey bro what do you think of the recruits?" I asked.

I watched as he stood there for about a minute stroking his chin before speaking. "I think they need alot o help. Lucy seems good with her guns, but she can be a little cocky at times. Blaze is good with his speed but he relies on that too much causing him to overlook the slow and stealthy approach. And it will take a massive amount of time to train them to get to where we're at." he said and I just gave him a deadpan expression. "What?" he asked as he threw his arms in the air.

"I meant do you like them and want them to join our crew, not point out there flaws." I said as I crossed my arms.

"Fine they're pretty good, though they could use some work. I'll let them join but only to see how well they'll become." he said as I heard a loud 'beep' come from the computer and I looked and saw a full scan of the entire ship and it seemed to have a lot of red dots.

"Okay I got it. All the red dots represent the living beings in the ship and the blue areas are places they don't go. And judging by the amount of blues they only are on the flight deck, in the cargo bay, weapons rooms, or in the living quarters. So how do you want to go at it?" she asked.

"Well we'll have the recruits stay here while we go in. Evan and I will work from the lowest area which seems to be the cargo bay, and after that well head to the weapons room." I said.

"That's a great plan so far, and taking the weapons out first seems good. What do we do after that?" Evan asked.

"We then go through the ship quietly and kill every single one of those bastards. They don't get to live if they've tried to commit genocide." I said.

"I agree with you, but how about we do that tomorrow. It's getting really late now." Evan said with a yawn.

"I agree with uncle here. You will need your rest and as you go through the ship i'll provide the locations of your targets. Now get to bed you'll need it." Faust said as she teleported away, probably to her room. I gave Evan a pat on the back as I teleported to my room and changed into some pj's. With a snap I was wearing a pair of tight gym shorts that had the word 'Batman' on the left leg and I was also wearing a long sleeve shirt that was a little too big for me. That was all I ever wear to bed, nothing else. So with that done I hopped onto my bed and got under the covers and a few minutes later I drifted off the the wonderful land of sleep.

Author's Note

Hey guys and gals sorry for the long wait I had a few things go wrong. I had written the first part of this chapter twice because the first time I did I didn't like what was there so I redid it. After that I working and my computer crashed and when I was able to get it to work again I found I had lost about a thousand words because of that. And there is something else I did and Im not proud of but I had to spend about one days in jail.

BEFORE you yell at me or disapprove of me, the reason why was because this guy who lives next to my girlfriend was flirting with her and I talked to him, telling him to back off or else. I thought that he got the message but not even the next day he broke into her house from her bedroom. Luckily she was staying at a friends house but when I got word of it I confronted him again and told him to, and excuse my french, but I told him to fuck off before I call the cops. When I turned my back he punched my and we got into a fight. Later the cops showed up and we were escorted to the station. I was let out after about a day in the holing cells because I was defending myself, though I had to pay a fine, but the stalker wasn't so lucky. He got arrested on the account of stalking, breaking and entering and domestic violence. I swear to you guys that the next chapter won't take so long and that I will behave myself.

YEA!!! I hit over the hundred-thousand word mark and one hundred like mark!! Thank you guys for continuing to read this mess of a story. I really hope you enjoy it so far, but I can only make it better if you help. So with that done with I want to tell you guys I started to watch this series on youtube called the 'Crafting Dead' by SkydoesMinecraft. Now my friend told me about it and said that it's a pretty good series if you like 'The Walking Dead' and Minecraft. But anyways I hope that you guys enjoyed the chapter and I hope to see more responses telling me what you liked and disliked about this chapter. It would really help so I can improve and make the next chapter even better. Though as always leave a comment and slap that like button and I'll see you guys in the next chapter.

PEACE!!

Chapter 14: Mother of Invention

I awoke to the sound of banging and someone yelling to me, saying to 'get up' and I reluctantly got up. I stretched my arms out as I got out of bed and walked to my closet. I grabbed a pair of fresh socks and panties and I then teleported to the bathroom. The bathroom in the vault isn't like your average american one, it's more of a Japanese styled one. The reason why is so I can remember my heritage from Earth, and no I'm not Asian just part Asian. I preferred my Japanese heritage over my American one because I found it to be more appealing to me. After washing myself I dried my feet off and put my socks on before wrapping the towel around my body and teleporting to my room where I started to get ready for today's mission.

When I was finished I was was wearing a clean pair of black jeans, my old pair of boots, medical tap on my breasts and my iconic duster. I decided to look at myself in the mirror and see how I looked because I saw no harm in it. I looked at myself for a few seconds before doing a twirl and smirking at the image in the mirror. 'Damn, even after two hundred years I haven't lost it.' I thought with a giggle. I then heard more banging on my bedroom door and hear Evan telling me to get my fat ass out there. For the first time I felt insulted and it wasn't going to go unpunished, 'I'll find a way to get back at him for that comment.' I thought with a devious smile before teleporting to the main room where I saw Faust sleeping in front of the monitors. I walked over to where she was and pulled my phone out and took a picture of her drooling on the desk before putting my phone away and balling my fist up and banging it on the desk. The result was instant as her head shoot up and she looked back and forth.

"Huh... wah... watzit?" she said in complete gibberish.

"Baby girl, how many times have I told you not to fall asleep when at the computer?" I asked.

"About a million times." she said as she rubbed her eyes.

"A little more than that but I digress." I mumbled. "Now how many time have I told you not to drool near electronics?" I scolded her as I waged my finger at her,

"The same amount of times." she said with a groan.

"Well maybe this'll teach you not to do that." I said as I showed her the picture I took with my phone. Her face went from not caring to fearful.

"What are you going to do with that?" She asked.

"I might use it for later, but for now we need to get ready." I said as I put my phone away again and turned around. I saw Evan walking into the room as I crossed my arms. "Took you long enough."

"Hey I was ready before you!" he yelled.

"But I was here first." I said.

"Whatever." he grumbled.

"Okay does everyone know the plan?" I asked.

"What plan are you talking about?" I heard Lucky ask and I turned around and saw her and Blaze walking into the room.

"The plan where you don't come along." I said in a stern tone.

"What?!" Lucky yelled.

"Why?!" Blaze yelled right after Lucky spoke.

"You can't go because the Covenant aren't something to play with and they will not hesitate to kill you." I said.

"Yea? So what! What do you think the Enclave and raiders do to the ponies they get to?! They rape them and break their minds! To me getting killed is a hell of a lot better than getting raped!" Lucky shouted.

"Why are you getting so worked up about this?" Evan asked.

"Because I know I've been through enough to take down a bunch of aliens." Lucky said.

"Really? You think you've been through some shit. You have no idea what we've been through! I've outlived everyone I cared about and I have watched my friends age and die right in front of me! I even had to watch my Sister die right in my arms as she protected me from an attack because of my stupidity! Don't fuckin tell me you've been through enough to harden you! I've been through about close to over thirty years of combat experience and add the time we've been in stone, which is a little over a thousand years!" I paused to take a breath before continuing. "I don't want to hear shit from you about this so from now on don't tell me you know what you're doing and that you've had enough experience." I said finally finishing my rant with a huff.

"Why won't you let us go?" Blaze asked.

"Because you're young and inexperienced and I don't want you to get killed. I've gotten too many other people killed because I didn't train them and because of my arrogance." I said with a sad tone at the end as I turned around and teleported to the weapons room. I decided to choose our weapons for the mission to try and clear my head because that conversation had brought up bad memories. So since this was meant to be a covert-op we're gonna need silenced weapons, and the best choice was to have a silenced semi-automatic assault rifle and pistol. I decided to go with a M27, an AN-94, a SCAR-H, a M4A4, a 9mm pistol and all of them have a suppressor, foregrip, custom stock attachments. I snapped my fingers and opened my hammer-space and looked through it. All of my weapons I had bought at the comic-con, and I had no use for them so I removed them and placed them on a secret rack that would retract into the chest and only appear to me, it's actually a large Ender chest. Once it was closed I turned around and started to look at the guns I summoned and I snapped my fingers creating a copy of the guns for Evan; though there were two different M4A4s, one had a red camo and the Asiimov camo, both are from CS GO. The reason why I was going to use actual guns instead of Fallout weapons was because Fallout weapons aren't as stealthy as your average conventional gun. I then spent the next few minutes examining the guns making sure nothing was wrong and setting them up before I heard the door to the room open and a set of foot steps. I turned around and saw Evan walking in giving me a little glare that was mixed with a look of disappointment.

"You didn't have the right to blow up like that back there." he said as he crossed his arms.

"I don't want to hear it! They have no idea what it has been like to be around for over a thousand years and watch the people they love and care about get lost in the sea of time. They don't know..." I said as I started to cry as old memories came flooding back. I felt Evan hug me as I cried in his chest. After a few minutes of crying I pulled back and rub my eyes, trying to get the tears to go away.

"There. Better?" he asked and I just nodded my head. "Elisa you need to let your emotions out or else they'll consume you or cause you to lash out like you did. Can you promise me that you'll do that?"

I nodded my head again. "Yea *sniffle* I can do that." I said as my tears finally stopped and most of them were gone. I had to get myself together because I hate letting other see me cry, and the reason is because it makes me seem weak. So after I got my thoughts together I walked over to the new guns I summoned and threw the ones for Evan to him one by one. "Make sure to keep those silencers on there until we finish." I said as I placed my guns in my hammer space.

"I wasn't born yesterday ya know. I know what I'm doing." he said as I walked over to the stands to get my swords. I also heard the popping sound of his hammer space meaning he put his guns away. I strapped them to my side and was immediately assaulted with a loud yell in my mind.

"Ffffiinnnally!!!"

"Nice to see you too shi." I thought.

"It's been too long, and I feel as if my blade has dulled over the years." Senbonzakura said.

"Well Im glad your doing good" I thought before turning my attention back to Evan.

"Well if you know what you're doing, then let's get going." I said as I teleported to the entrance to the vault. The reason is because I didn't want to see Lucky after my outburst and I was really embarrassed by it. I also felt really bad about it and I was ashamed to even show my face to her, and the strangest thing is I don't know why and I keep getting these weird feelings towards her. My thoughts were interrupted as I heard foot steps coming up from behind me and judging by the sound it was Evan.

"Why did you teleport out here?" he asked.

"Because I don't want to be seen by Lucky." I clarified.

"Well you do realize that you'll have to confront her sooner or later, right?"

"Yea I do.sigh Let's go." I said trying to stop this topic from going further. I'm not going to bore you with the details about me and Evan walking all the way to the ship, because nothing really happened along the way. But when we did reach, or at least got close, to the ship it was close to dusk so we had to hurry before we were stormed by deathclaws. Now your wondering what did these Equestrian deathclaws evolve from well I'll tell ya, Manticores. I really didn't want to go against one seeing how we were trying to be stealthy, and we couldn't do that by firing guns even if they were silenced. We stood there looking at the hulking giant as it sat there embedded in the ground and we didn't say anything, that was until I got tired of the quietness.

"You ready?" I asked.

"Yea let's do this." So with that I blinked us into the cargo bay of the ship where I saw several damaged pelicans and warthogs a few broadswords and one falcon, along with a bunch of covenant uggoys.

"Wahe Lets go guys!" one said as the rest followed. All that was in the cargo bay now were elites. They were placed here and there, and we couldn't take any of them without alerting the rest. I was about to pull my gun out when I felt a pain in my chest causing me to clutch it. I fell onto my side in the pain and after a few seconds it stopped, and I let out some shaky breaths.

"Elisa are you alright?" Evan asked.

"Yea, I'm fine." I lied. I can't believe he's gone. I just how old boney will send him to where he needs to go. "I know a way to kill all of these elites without alerting any of the others in the ship."

"How?" Evan asked in a whisper.

"Well we make a distraction, causing a few to investigate and then me take them out."

"It might work, but what do we use for the distraction?" he asked. So I sat there for a few seconds thinking of what to use, because I mean there was a lot to use in the cargo bay. It didn't matter about what it was, but where the object was at. I could use the broke pelican or a warthog but they were too far away to use. My thinking was stopped when a bright flash appeared in the bay, and when the light went down there was what looked like a tear in space. I was about to question it when an object fall through and hit the ground before the portal closed in a flash.

"What is it?" asked one of the elites, who was grey.

"It's a box you blarg." said the only yellow elite. "One of you go and open it."

"Yes sir." I watched as one of the grey elites walked over to the box. He poked it, kicked it and then shrugged before picking it up. He walked back over to the yellow elite and gave it to him, which the yellow one promptly snatched it. He then shifted it around and shook it before opening it. All the other grey elites walked over and looked at their commander as he looked through the box. I took this opportunity to aim my M4 at the yellow elites head before opening fire. The elite's head blew open from the road I fired and gore and brain matter was showed into the air behind him. The other elites grabbed their carbines off their backs and were about to exchange fire with me but I just started shooting them and Evan joined in. A few seconds of silent gun fire and they were all dead.

"Well that was-" Evan said but I punched him in the shoulder before he could finish causing him to look at me. "What?"

"Ever heard of Murphy's law? Don't say shit like that." I said.

"Okay." he said with a shrug before jumping down to the floor.

"Don't 'okay' me." I said as I jumped down too.

"Fine, I won't. Now what do you think this is?" he asked as we reached the box, and somehow none of our bullets hit the box.

"Oh I don't know... It looks like a box." I said as I read the side, and it seemed to be addressed to me since it said 'To someone named Elisa'. I looked inside and saw a letter along with a crystal, two photos and an amulet. I unfurled the letter and read it aloud.

Dear Ethan Elisa/Wade/Wanderer/Crazy Son of a Bitch or Daughter of a Bitch as the case may be.

This is to let you know I got your care package and I'm glad you’re doing alright. As for what's happening with the royal family and the cryo-pods I hope you figure out a way to open them and I'm sad to hear the state your Equestria is in at the moment. But, the thing about me and Rage being called your reapers made me kick up a storm of laughter. Even Rage was in hysterics when I told him and I'm glad you’re keeping up your swordsman training I dare say it's time for you to train someone if you’re interested. Also I noticed you changed your wings a bit you’re not copying my design are you?

Also you should have seen Faust's and Celestia's faces when they saw the photos Faust was so embarrassed and Celestia looked ready to pass out at the sight of her beloved phoenix. As for me things have become pretty hectic since you left after you left it's hard to know where to begin. But, I'll start with me being called to Zebrafrica I found out a couple of zebra slavers were stealing mares and stallions from their homes and anyone who followed was a corpse on a random doorstep the next morning. But, when Rage, me and the Immortals stepped in we found out that the captured were being treated like animals but we took the ones who were guilty alive for the Queen's punishment and gotta say they know their punishments. Also it turns out that in Zebrafrica my kind were hailed as gods to them and they had a few pieces of knowledge about us and as it happens that day was my birthday and turns out I'm 10,000,000,000,000 years old who knew?

Two weeks later I decided to go searching for answers on how my parents crowns ended up in Equestria and as it turns out not only was it my parent's crowns but also my entire kingdom was brought to Equestria and I've added a photo for you to look at. Also remember your theory you told me about angels not having halos well it turns out your half right only high ranking angles have both halos and wings and simple angels only have wings. Sorry getting off topic here but anyway I met my parents and I am glad to say Lilith and Lucifer both lied about what they said. (Yeah I know you were in the trees watching me don't deny it.) But the fact that they were both dead was true turns out angel and demon bodies don't decay but during my visit there we discovered we were followed by Templars and that we weren't alone in the kingdom.

There were constructs wearing Demonic Angel guard armor that were made of Greek Fire these guys were created to guard my kingdom's most treasured secrets and believe me you do not want to tick these guys off. Anyway I found out where Branding Iron is supposedly located and have been combing the area for a while now and I'm keeping Nightstreak updated on my progress and she's happily living with her aunt and uncle by the way. But back to my adventure after I got the info I held a funeral for my parents and at the same time my parents wanted me to have my coronation so that my kingdom always had a king now I am Ash Blade King of the Demonic Angels. After that my friends wanted to have a look at my family's vault turns out there were a ton of relics in there from across time. Example Spear of Destiny, Holy Grail, Fountain of Youth, Excalibur, Book of Solomon, Seeds of both Harmony and Disharmony and Pandora's Box. (Daring almost opened the last one if not for me and my speed.)

How these artifacts got in there is a mystery even to me but I discovered a book that held every prophecy written down I think I even saw yours and Evo's and I also saw mine. It was called the Battle of the Brothers of Fate it said that I had till the day I met my brother and the day of an Eclipse one of us must kill the other but once the Eclipse ends the brother raised by darkness will destroy everything. Guess that's why the Outsider says I could die before the prophecy is complete. And to top the day off Heartless arrives and reveals himself to be my clone twin created by Lilith to try and rule everything didn't go well when my parents intervened. Anyway Heartless left after we duelled and we all returned home and I was kidnapped for a short time and my assailants just wanted my blood but I'll get more of that later.

Later on I had a vision that summoned me to an old fortress which was crawling with undead even had to deal with an undead dragon king who granted me his bones to use as armor as his way of saying thanks. I also had to deal with the ghosts of some good people I had to kill for a good reason before I was confronted by a lich of all things and I gotta tell you he was no picnic. I managed to beat it in the end and once that was over I was invited to a forgotten event in the Crystal Empire but both Midnight Star and Flurry Heart broke the crystal heart bringing the frozen north down on us. That's not all you know how I told you how I lived for a long time and gone through several wars and conflicts yeah your gonna love this every person or pony I killed had raised from the dead to exact vengeance on me.

And to top of the day Tirek came back and I met the most powerful Necromancer in existence called Grogar I have placed a recording thanks to Pinkie of our battle and I combined it with my helmet recording on when I fought the army. I placed the recording in this care package for you to view. (Also please understand I didn't want to do it.) And if you look which I sure you will is you'll see I managed to unlock my Heavenly Booster and I've decided to call it Paladin Alicorn for obvious reasons. Now for my most recent adventure I got your care package two weeks ago and I will say you picked a hell of a time to drop it on me and also Pip's biological parents show up and ask for the right to take care of Pip again.

Yeah crazy I know but Luna and I had no choice but to do it. After that I handed Midnight over to Celestia to look after till Luna and I pulled through but we were distraught for two weeks I could do nothing but drink down bottle after bottle of cider and Luna sat in Pip's room clinging to his favorite teddy he left behind for dear life. But when my friends came to help Rage beat the shit out of me and got me back on my feet and told me that thieves that stole my blood were in Trottingham. (gotta add lovely place steampunk city) Luna then asked me to return Pip's teddy and so I did. After I dropped off the gift I found out the thieves had used my blood to become Demonic Angles similar to Midnight and they had about the same strength as I have but thankfully they didn't unlock too much power.

After I apprehended the thieves I went to go visit Pip again only the farther convinced me that Pip didn't want to have me in his life anymore but it was Rage who convinced me that something wasn't right. So when I looked through a window I saw Pip was unhappy and had suffered some injuries from his biological parents like a large burn from a fire poker on his left arm. I then confronted the parents and arrested them and are now awaiting trial in Canterlot. (But they didn't go without a little punishment from me) Now I am writing this to you but I have to end it here because Pinkie is holding a welcome back party for Pip but in this box please find.

1 lich amulet source of its power hope you find a better use for it then over here, 1 photo of my home kingdom, 1 recording of an epic battle, 1 photo of Rage, Luna, Pip, Midnight and myself. Anyway hope the Outsider's words are true about us meeting again one day hope to see you again soon.

Your friend

Ash.

P.S. Ruby and Mitta are fitting in well and Mitta got her cutie mark in kickboxing suits her name don't you think? She also got some long awaited revenge on the Blood Hooves when they appeared in the Crystal Empire.

P.P.S You remember the Flutterponies that lived in my kingdom? I have great news they're not as extinct as one would believe I found a large nest of Flutterpony eggs in that dead forest we were in before we met the dwarves. Now the eggs are being taken care of a good friend of both myself and Faust his name is called Slender.

I shuffled my wings around a bit when I read about me 'copying' Ash when in reality I have no idea why my wings are changing color. "Well he seems to have been busy." Evan said with a small laugh. I then picked up the pictures and looked at them. One was of a beautiful city that looked hard to describe in words and the other was of Ash, Luna, Pip, Rage and I'm guessing Midnight all huddled in a picture. It looked to be taken with a phone in the Ponyville Park. Rage was hunched over on the left with Pip under him, both giving a peace sign; Luna was sitting in the middle holding Midnight in her arms and he seemed to be sucking on his right hoof cutely while Ash had a arm wrapped around Luna while holding the phone in his other hand. I was glad that he was doing great, but I knew the truth. Ash didn't know this but I placed a spell on him to keep track of his life signature, and it seemed to work well.

"He sure does." I said with a sad smile before I gave a serious look at the amulet. I remember seeing this thing in a book about a thousand and ten years ago. It said that Celestia threw it into the void with a powerful spell in hopes that it wouldn't cause hope to anyone else, but I guess it fell through a tear or something like that. I then picked it up and brought it to my face and looked at it closely.

"I don't really think that's a good idea Elisa." Evan said causing me to turn my head to him.

"Why? Nothing bad's gonna happen." I said just as the amulet started to glow. "Shit." I said before throwing the amulet across the bay. When it landed it started to shake and in an instant it shot back to me. I tried to catch it but it somehow weaved around my hand and went straight into my eye. I felt a searing pain in my skull when it touched my left eye, and I started to scream 'Get it out!' over and over while I clutched my eye socket. I screamed so loud that I guess it caught the attention of the covenant, if the foot falls and the yelling was anything to tell. I couldn't hear anything over the whispers going through my head. I heard people screaming in agony and dark voices yelling to me that they would grant me power, and this was all before I passed out from the pain.

When I woke up I was on the floor, and thankfully my hair was covering my eyes. I could still hear the voices in my head were now only whispers, but they were starting to annoy me. I looked around and saw that I was in a room filled with computers and electronics, so I'm guessing this was the bridge. I was laying on a platform and in front of my was Evan, and he was being held in the air, by something I don't know of, while being beaten. I tried to get up, but as soon as I did something pushed me back to the floor. When I turned my head to the side I saw a maroon colored elite standing there with one of it's feet on my back, right below my wings, and a plasma pistol pointed to my face.

"Don't even think about moving, bitch. You'll be doin enough moving for us shortly." he said through his mandibles. In that instant the dark whispers in the back of my head turned to screeches, and I felt myself lose it. I slowly looked up to the point that my hair wasn't covering my eyes and I saw the elite go ridged.

"You know what happened to the last person to call me that?" I asked with a sadistic look. "He didn't live to see the next sunrise." I then used my magic and snapped the restraints on my wrists before standing up. I looked down at the elite and started to flex my fingers, causing his limbs to bend at odd angles. He screamed extremely loud and a new part of my loved it, but it was also getting annoying. So I balled my fist up and the elite then started to cough up blood before dying. I may have grinned too much, and for some reason, I don't know why but I enjoy that kill more that I should have. I was felt a searing pain and heat crawl onto my back and when I looked over to where Evan was there was a gold elite with a plasma pistol aimed at me.

"Stop at once or else he dies." it said, and when I looked over to to Evan I noticed two grey elites standing there with energy swords pointed at Evans neck and I started to laugh. It was low at first but it soon turned into a mad laugh. I then slowly looked back at the gold elite and saw him shaking.

"Do you really think you'll be able to kill him?" I asked, and his answer was to my question was him pointing his gun at Evans head. But he stopped when I raised my hand. "Hmm, it seems I can control people like a puppet." I thought to myself. "Now before I kill you, I want answers."

"Do you like I'd tell anything to scum like you?!"

"SCUM!? Scum?! Your Scum! Your kind has been killing the human race for just existing because some non-existent god said so. Try looking back at your history before you call someone 'scum'. Now tell me what I want to know."

"No."

"Fine." I said and the two grey elites with the energy swords fell to the ground while blood oozed from the mouth. "I hope you know they've been dead for a while. Now tell me." All I got from him was silence. "So you won't tell me, eh? Well I have ways of rectifying that." I said as I summoned a knife, which I proceeded to stab the elite in the chest with. When I hilted the knife into his chest I slowly turned it, electing screams from him.

"Now tell me what I want to know." I said more forcefully.

"N-no." he said.

"Okay be that way." I said as I slowly slide the knife all the way out and stabbing him again somewhere else. This process was repeated multiple time until finally after receiving sixteen stab wounds he finally decided to speak.

"P-please s-stop. I'll.... i'll talk." he said in ragged breaths.

"See. Was it that hard to just tell what I wanted to know. Now why are you on a UNSC Charon-class light frigate?" I asked.

"B-because we were on her to capture it but we were sucked into a worm-hole." he said.

"Okay, now where are all the humans that were on this ship?"

"W-we killed them." I then used my new powers and broke his legs because I didn't like his answer.

"Meaningless. How many Spartans were on this frigate?"

"T-thirteen." he said as he sobbed.

"What color was their armor."

"W-why?"

"Just answer the damn question!" I yelled.

"T-two whites, black, cyan, violet, tan, blue, red, maroon, orange, pink, aqua, and cobalt." he said while his body shook. 'Good damn. They killed the RvB characters and freelancers.' I thought in sorrow, though my curiosity was pecked. Those freelancers were NOT easy opponents, so that begs the question.... how large was their army before we got here.

"I have a few more questions to ask you before I'll let you leave here alive. How large was you armed forces before you got onto this ship?"

"About a hundred thousand."

"And how many after you took command of said ship?"

"A little over a hundred. Most that survived died from injuries." he said.

"Okay, final question. Where are their dead bodies and armor?"

"I-in the armory." he said.

"Okay," I said in a too cheerful tone. "Your free to go." I then snapped my fingers and he disappeared and a few seconds I heard a 'thunk' above me and I'm guessing he was now nothing more than a blood splotch on top of the bridge. I looked over to Evan and saw him grabbing the two energy swords the grey elites had, and I gave him a look that said 'really?'.

"Hey they're dead, they don't need 'em." he said. "And Elisa, you may want to stop doing whatever you're doing."

"What? What am I doing?" I asked as I was completely confused, I wasn't doing anything but listening to those voices.

"Well whatever went into your eye earlier is a dark shade of red." he said. I summoned a small mirror and looked into my eyes and sure enough my left eye was a dark shade of blood red and the center of it was white. I then closed my eyes and stopped listening to the voices and when I opened my eyes my left eye wasn't blood red but a cool amber and the iris was black instead of white.

"Okay back to normal." i said and de-spawned the mirror.

"Good, now what do we do with this ship? We can't bring it with us." Evan said as he looked out the front window.

"Well first we have to get rid of all the covenant on the ship," I then snapped my fingers and and sent all of them somewhere else.

"Where did you send them?" Evan asked as he looked back at me with a worried look.

"Into a volcano." I said as I walked to Evans side.

"So since they're all gone how do we stop anyone else from getting on?"

"Simple my dear Watson. If I place a magical field around the entire ship then no one will want to get on it." I said with a British accent causing Evan to groan.

"God don't ever do that. You have a terrible British accent." he said. "Now if your so sure about no one getting on this ship with it surrounded by magic then we need to get back to the vault. I think the sooner you talk to Lucky the better your guys relationship will be."

"Yea I guess you're right. But I think since it's starting to get to nightfall we need to sleep. I'm exhausted and I don't think it would be a good idea to us more of my magic after placing the field around the entire ship." I said as I turned around and shrugged before going over to the table that was behind us and looked at it.

"Thats a good idea." Evan said causing me to look up at him."But first let me connect the electronic systems from the vault to the ship." he said as he hopped down, and up until now I didn't know there was a lower level. 'Well ya learn something new everyday.' I thought. I then looked back down at the table and it seemed to be able to project whatever was being showed in 3D. I pulled up a small model of the ship and when it was enlarged it show several spots blinking red. The fusion engines, left fusion reactor, troop bay, loading elevator, the entire front end, the nuclear missile launcher, and the left side freight hanger seem to be damaged. But we can worry about later, because all we really need to do is get the fusion reactor and engine back online so we can move this thing.

"Hey," Evan said, causing me to look up. He wasn't standing there so I guess he was still down below, so I minimized the ship on the table and walked over to the railing of the top floor.

"Yea?" I asked as I reached the railing, and leaned over and looked down.

"I got the systems in sync. So what now?" he asked as he shut the panel he was looking in.

"Well we go to sleep. Duh." I paused. "But first we need to go over the details of the ship." I said as I walked back over to the table.

"Okay whats wrong?" he asked as he jumped back up and walked over next to me.

"Well first of all, the right fusion reactor looks to be close to a meltdown. The left one just needs new fusion rods and it'll be good." I said as I brought up the ship again and twirled it around to where we were looking at the back.

"Alright." he said as he nodded, and I then twirled it so we were looking at the port side of the ship.

"Next we fix the left freight hanger. That will give us more storage space." I said before spinning it on it's side. "Then we fix the troop bay and loading elevator." I then spun it to where it the front was facing us. "Then we fix the front of it and the nuclear missile launcher." I finished.

"It's going to take a long time to finish it all, isn't it?" he asked.

"Yea.... yea it is. But once we get this thing operational again it will be extremely useful." I said as I minimized the ship once more.

"So is there anything you know about this ship? You were always the one who know more about HALO."

"Well I don't mean to toot my own horn but the UNSC Mother of Invention (FFG-636) was a Remembrance-class frigate in service with the United Nations Space Command Navy during the Human-Covenant War. Mother of Invention was commissioned in April 2519, and was stationed in the Sol system for much of her early operational service, accounting for her long service. Mother of Invention primarily operated long range patrols around Sol, policing the system against criminal and insurrectionist activity,"I paused to take a breath. "and finally saw combat against the Covenant in late 2552. In that year, she fought at the Battle of Earth, where she survived the destruction of the UNSC Home Fleet, and became one of the UNSC's few operational vessels left in the system. From 2553, Mother of Invention served in the Remnant War, participating in Operation: REAR GUARD, the UNSC's defense of Earth, in May 2553, and Operation: LOOSE END in November. By the end of the Human-Covenant War, Mother of Invention had seen hard use without any significant refit or repair and was worn out, especially her propulsion systems. She was placed in reserve in February 2554, and scrapped in 2562." I narrated.

"You read all that off the internet, didn't you?" he said with a look that said he wasn't amused.

"No." I simply said as I put my phone away. "Anyways this could be from the actual halo-verse or from the rvb series, but judging by those descriptions of the Spartans armor this was from a Red Vs Blue displaced version of Equestria." I said.

"Whatever, let's just go to bed. They have to have sleeping quarters on here."

"Of course they do. Humans can't stay awake for more than sixteen hours with needing to rest their minds." I said.

"Don't really care. Just want to sleep." Evan said with a tired look, and it took us a little while but we found the sleeping quarters. It was apparently on Deck C and not Deck A.

"Im still worried about the vault." I said as we reached the Deck C from the elevator.

"Don't worry." he said wafting his hand back and forth with his eyes closed. "If anything happens the alarms will go off an we can head over there and rescue them." We then started to walk down the hallway. C Deck seemed to be in okay condition, if you count several of the doors malfunctioning to be okay.

"Yea, well my daughter is there and it's a mother's job to worry."

"I've been meaning to ask you about that," he said as he opened his left eye. "Why did you make her?"

"Because I was getting lonely and for some reason I guess I was trying to fill a hole."

"Okay. I just wanted to know, now let's go to bed." he said we reached a door that had a green scanner by it.

"Fine." And with that we went in and got ready to go to sleep, though I still had worried thoughts adrift in my brain.

I jolted awake to the sounds of the alarms going off and I instantly hopped out of bed. I didn't care if I was nude, I had to hurry and see what was the matter. I could hear Evan behind me as I ran all the way back to the elevator and started to jump from ledge to ledge until I reached the level with the observation deck. I reached the table and pulled up the screens up and looked at the ones connected to the vault.

"What's going on?!" Evan asked as he too started to pull of schematics of the vault.

"The fuck if I know! That's what I'm trying to figure out!" I said as I started to panicking. I went through the cameras and saw something that filled me with dread. Heading to the elevator were several Zebras, and looked like they were armed to the tooth and nail.

"Vault door has been breached. Weapons systems are offline. Shit they thought ahead." he said as he continued to look over everything. I couldn't stand it anymore, so I conjured a pair of black jeans and a white tank top and ran for the exit and I could hear the voices starting to screech again.

"Where are you going?" Evan asked as if already knew the answer, which caused me to stop and turn to look back at him.

"I'm going to go rescue those three." I said as I turned back around and hauled ass to the right hangar bay as I summoned Shi to my side.

"Are you ready to kill them?" she asked in a much more mature voice.

'You bet your ass I am.' I thought back to her.

Evan's POV

"Where are you going?" I asked, though it was pointless as I already knew the answer. But when Elisa turned back around her left eye was blood red again and I hoped that what ever that amulet is doing, it doesn't mess her up because right now she's scaring me.

"I'm going to go rescue those three." she said as she turned back around and started hauling ass to the exit, but that was before she summoned one of her swords to her side. The only thought that came to my mind for the Zebra's was 'May God have mercy on them.'.

Author's Note

Hey guys, blaze here. Just as I stated in my previous author's notes at the end of the most recent chapter of Animals, I will be dedicating more of my free time to working on this story. I need to get far enough away from the previous project so I can do another thing with someone. Also I hope you guys enjoyed this chapter as it was a pain in the flank to write and please give thanks to my new editor ThE_CrAzY_PoNy_NeXt_DoOr for editing the chapter. I really appreciate the hard work this person took to look through what I write.
But as always I hope you enjoyed this, please leave a comment telling me what you thought of this or just give it a like and I'll see you guys in the next chapter.

PEACE!!

Chapter 15: A Mother's Wrath

It didn't take me long to run to the hanger, but I really wished I could teleport all the way to the vault. But the field the I surrounded this ship in was consuming more of my magic than I would have liked it to at the moment. I could make due though with one of the Broadswords that were in here and all of them seemed to be in good condition, except for the fact that their wings were bent at odd angles. With what magic I had left to spare I bent the wings of the closest Broadswords back into position and hoped in. I know that I've stated before that I have an immense magical power, but putting it around something this larger isn't something I trained for.

When I got in to the cockpit there were a lot of different buttons and switches around. It was confusing and I guess if Master Chief could do it, so could I. I started flipping switches and pressing buttons and after a minute I heard a low hum, so I guess by sheer luck I turned this thing on. Once I heard the hum I looked around for something to pilot this and saw that there were two small control sticks on the side and two pedals on the floor. I pressed the left pedal and nothing seemed to happen, but when I pressed the right one I felt myself getting lifted in the air. I gave a small smile as I figured it out and I was one step closer to rescuing Lucky and my daughter from getting taken by those low lives.

With that thought in mind I pushed the sticks a push forward and I flew out of the hanger and into the night sky. I could faintly make out the vault at the top of the mountain and I could also see a smoke trail coming from it too. So I pushed the joy sticks all the way forward and the broadsword raced forward. I reached my destination in a few seconds and when I got close I landed the ship and hopped out. I didn't bother turning the ship off as I ran into the vault. As I entered I noticed ht front door was completely destroyed, and the inside wasn't any better. Twisted metal was everywhere and anything that was flammable was on fire. I had a bad feeling so I ran faster down the hallway and eventually made it to the elevator, which was broken too. It was all the way at the bottom and on fire as well. I ran back a little and ran back to the hole and jumped.

I flapped my wings hard causing me to slow down and land relatively soft. I didn't waste any time as I ran full sprint down the hallway to the control room which didn't take me long. What I saw in there wasn't something I was prepared for and it stopped me right in my tracks. There was blood on the floor in a lot of places and all the pods were gone, which meant they had all the girls. What shocked me the most was that I saw Blaze laying against the wall clutching his gut and his hands were covered in blood. I rushed over to him and knelt down.

"Blaze?" I asked and I shook him a little causing him to look at me.

"I tried." he said as he coughed up blood.

"Tell me what happened." I said and I was hoping that I could still save them.

"A bunch of zebras infiltrated the vault and over ran us." he said before gasping for breath. "I After that they shot me. Faust and lucky tried to fight back but were knocked out. I tried to stop them but ended up with a few bullets to the gut before I blacked out from the pain." he coughed up more blood. "Celestia it hurts."

"I need you to tell me where they went." I said as I started to try and heal his wounds, but it seems like it's not working.

He took a long breath before continuing."Before I blacked out I heard them say something about taking them back to their leaders. That was before they took the pods as well." I couldn't believe the audacity they have. I underestimated their willingness to do things like this. It was my fault that this happened and it was my fault for not putting a better security system in the vault.

"Blaze I'm going to need you to stay awake. Can you do that for me?" I asked as I sat him straight up.

"But I'm just so tired..." he said as his head slowly fell to the side. 'Shit I need to get him in a healing pod.' I thought before I remember that I had no idea how to operate the mechanical systems of the vault. Faust was the only one, but I did have an AI before her. I set him down and rushed to the computer and got to work on finding the file for the AI that I shut down a long time ago. After a few minutes of frantic searching I found it and started her up.

"Systems rebooting...." said a feminine robotic voice. I got out of the chair and went back to Blaze and picked him up. His body hung in my grasp as the AI's voice sounded. "All systems back online. What can I do for you mam?" she said as I walked over to a spot in the floor where there was indentations.

"Janis I need you to open a medical pod from the floor right in front of me." I said

"Right away mam." she said and I heard a few clicks and the sounds of gears twisting before the pod rose form the floor. When it stopped rising the top slide off and went into the floor revealing a glass case which showed the empty pod inside. I set Blaze against the side and opened the pod up.

"Janis I need you to start the pod up and fill it with the healing potions and dilute it with some water." I said as I snapped my fingers causing the blood and clothes on Blaze to disappear.

"Affirmative." she said as I picked his nude body up and gently laid him down in the pod before I hooked monitor cables to him and a oxygen mask on his face. As I turned on the systems for the pod, I heard the sound of water filling the pod. But before I closed the pod I placed a strong sleep spell on him so in the event that he isn't fully healed by the time I get back he doesn't freak out and hurt himself. After that I closed the pod up and walked to the door that lead to the armory, hopefully they didn't take anything. "Mam what as happened here since you shut me down?" Janis asked.

"A lot of things Janis, but I need to get some stuff and take care of someone first. I'll tell you when I get back." I said as I continued to walk down the hallway. With the speed I was walking at it didn't take me long to reach the room. I didn't bother to look around as I headed over to the case that held two guns that I haven't used since before I was turned to stone.

You see back in the day, god that makes me sound old, anyways before being turned to stone I had another nickname. It was ironically the same as Revy from Black Lagoon, Two Hands. I never really liked the name as it just never seemed to fit me well but they would call me that because I would dual wield with a set of custom pistols. On display was my old pair of Beretta 92FS Inox. But unlike Revy's mine had the words "9mm Deaths Kiss", but it still had the Jolly Roger of the infamous pirate Calico Jack inlaid into the ivory grips. I also had a pair of brown leather cross-draw shoulder holsters for the pistols. I snapped my fingers and my attire changed from what I changed into before I got here to a pair of tight black shorts, that stopped a little bit above my knees, a white tank top that hugged my torso and bust well along with a pair of black steel toe boots.

The reason I'm wearing something like this is because I need to be covered up and fast. The only problem is that my tight shorts are a little too tight around the crouch area, but with the snap of my fingers the feeling disappeared. I had placed a portal there so it wouldn't show and no one would know. After that I grabbed the holsters and put them on and placed the pistols in the holsters, then I buttoned the top so they wouldn't fall out. I was about to put my swords on when I remembered that I only summoned Shi, so I guess this will have to do. Instead of putting her on my hips I placed her on my back right in between my wings, and I summoned two straps that would keep her there and not restrict my wing movement.

"Mam, why are you arming up? There is still high amounts on magical radiation out side." Janis warned but I knew that wasn't true.

"Janis check the surrounding air outside and tell me that again." I said as I left the armory and teleported back to the control room and walked over to Blaze's pod. He looked a little better but he still had a lot more to heal before he could get out.

"How long was I offline mam?" she asked.

"About a hundred and sixty-five years. I had created something else to help me as I was planning to send you to a friend to help him but I couldn't send you to him since I didn't have a inter-dimensional spell at the time." I said as I turned around and headed to the exit but stopped as a thought came to me. I looked back over my shoulder and wings and looked to the computer camera. "Make sure nothing bad happens to him, please?" I asked.

"I'll do my best mam." she said and I gave the AI a nod before I rushed outside. When I got out there the Broadsword was still sitting there and I snapped my fingers, sending it back to the frigate. I walked to the edge of the cliff and jumped off. I spread my wings wide and aimed towards the direction of the zebra republic. I started to flap my wings causing my to fly faster but it wasn't fast enough, so I pushed some of my magic into my wings and the next time I flapped them I went so fast I heard a extremely loud boom. When I looked behind me I could see a cone coming from the bottom of my boots. 'I guess I that's another sound barrier broken.' I thought as I turned my head back in front me.

I reached the capital in record time, and I'd hazard a guess that they knew I was coming if all that AA cannon fire was anything to go by. The city seemed to be covered by a large shield of some sort so I guess my assumptions were correct. So with that I aimed towards the ground and impacted it, creating a small crater and a large dust cloud. I could hear shouts as the dust started to spread out.

"Prepare to fire!!" I heard a male voice yell as well as multiple foot falls. When the dust was almost cleared I could see at least fifteen Zebra guards standing there with assault rifles aimed at me, and when I looked at my chest I saw that there were red dots all over my boobs.

"Ya know it's very rude to look at a woman's chest without her permission." I said as I unclipped the top of the holsters and luckily they didn't see me do this. 'I need to be careful since I can't heal as fast as I used to.' I thought as I scanned the guards. I started to get the feeling of blood lust and could hear the voices again, which must be coming from the Litch eye. So without a moments notice after the dust finally cleared I gabbed my pistols and ran.

"FIRE!! KILL THE BITCH!!" one of them yelled as I got closer. I jumped into the air and avoid several bullets. As I was in the middle of my flip I aimed my pistols at them and opened fire. By the time I landed the Guards were all dead, all having a hole in their foreheads. I looked at my pistols and saw them smoking, and I pulled magazines out and saw that the one in my right hand had six rounds and the left one had five. I had a good amount before I would have to reload. 'I'll be using Shi more than the gun anyway.' I thought as I pushed the mags back in.

"Certainly a hard bastard to keep up with," someone said behind me. I then whipped around and pointed one of my pistols at the source of the voice and fired it but as I pulled the trigger I realized it was Rage. Luckily he moved his head to the side in order to dodge the bullet.

"The fuck girl! That's certainty one way to greet an old friend!" Rage shouted as I pulled the gun back and spun it around before holstering it. When I looked Rage I saw that he was wearing a pair of brown cargo pants and a white singlet along with a motorcycle jacket, and there seemed to be someone else with him, one I've never seen before. He looked to be an anthro wolf with black fur. He was wearing a hooded coat, which reminded me of Corvo's coat from dishonored, a pair of black jeans and a white shirt. When I looked at one his eye's I could see a white insignia circle on it. He looked new to me and that's not something I usually don't enjoy. So with that thought gone I turned around and looked at the Capital.

"Don't do that Rage." I said before looking over my left shoulder at Rage with a hardened look. "Especially when I'm like this." With that I looked back at the dome.

"Let me guess zebra took the ones you care about and now you're gonna go beat them to pulp?" Rage asked as he walked up to my side.

"Yea," I said before pausing. "Soooo who's the rookie?" I said as I looked at rage.

"Watch it shinigami you're not the first I've killed and I doubt you'll be the last one either," the figure said.

"Watch it bub. I'm not really in the mood for this shit, so if you'll excuse me I have an appointment with the king to get to." I said as I started walking towards the dome.When I got to a desired distance I raised my right hand at the dome before powering up a cero and firing it. When the beam hit the dome I saw something crawl along and connect with my hand, blasting me back and into the dirt.

"Well that went well," Bones said and I could feel him roll his eyes.

"Shut it! I thought that would go better," I said before I stood up and dusted myself off.

"No Bones is right you just can't expect them to let us just waltz on in do you not after what happened with Diann," Rage said.

"Well you got a better idea?" I snapped at him and the next second he disappeared and then reappeared on the other side of the dome. 'I need to keep a close eye on him.' I thought as I eyed him with caution.

"Wait how did you-?" Rage began.

"Wraith Walking, didn't I tell you I can do that?" the wolf asked. I was intrigued by his 'Wraith Walk' but I didn't let it show, because as of a little while ago I've gotten in a very serious mood. Now when I get serious I get a look in my eye's telling others to not piss me off or it's the end of the line for them.

"Bones I don't know half the shit you're capable of," Rage said.

"Yeah well you two just sit tight and catch up while I go introduce myself and figure out what to do with this," the now dubbed Bones said as he lightly kicked the shield with one of his boots.

"If you find any royalty, do not kill anyone. If you find the king notify me of his location because he's mine" I said, but the last words that came out seemed to be distorted, almost as if multiple voices were trying to speak at the same time but were out of sync.

"Fine however if I do run into any royals and they get in my way and go for the killing blow I can't promise if they will survive before you arrive," the wolf said as he began to walk away

"I don't really care who you kill, as long as they aren't females or innocents. Just don't kill the king. If you find him let us know." I yelled as he continued to walk away. As he leaves I turn around and jab a thumb over my shoulder. "That guy's a stiff." I said as the wolf went further into the capital.

"He's a wraith what did you expect?" Rage asked.

"Well I've never met one, but I have heard about them. I thought he'd be a little nicer, not act as if a stick was stuck up his ass." I said with a huff.

"I can't blame the guy, poor bastard has had a pretty bullshit day with Celestia tossing his ass out a window and also he has no memory of who he is before he became a wraith it's pretty sad," Rage said.

"Well that sucks. " I said before my expression changed to one of seriousness. "Why are you here, in my wold?"

"Uh...Yeah your not going to like this but we have a caribou problem back home and we could use reinforcements," Rage said causing my expression to go from serious to dark in a fraction of a second.

"And how long have they been there?" I asked in a low voice.

"One year approximately. But I need to know something, why haven't you asked where Ash is?" Rage asked me in a stern tone with a serious expression. We remained in silence, staring at each other for a what felt like forever and the only sound was the sound of the wind blowing across the desolate wasteland .

"I had placed a spell on Ash before you guys left my would. The spell would keep track of the person it was casted on alert me if anything bad happened so I could come back and help you guys." I said as I looked at the ground in embarrassment

"So...you know he's dead?" Rage asked.

"Yes I do. I felt a intense pain in my heart when Evan and I were trying to secure the Mother of Invention." I said as I looked back up at Rage.

"Does Even know?" Rage asked.

"No. I lied when saw me in pain and told him I was fine." I said before changing the subject a little. "So if you guys have such powerful people on your side then why are the caribou still a problem?"

"I think it may be best if I answer that later that way I don't need to repeat this but anyway what's this about Mother of Invention this a Red verses Blue thing? Rage asked.

"Yea. While I was asleep for a few decades that ship appeared above our planet from a dimensional wormhole and was about to rip a new one in the planet."

"And so the world keeps getting stranger," Rage said

"Well all the rvb displaced that were presumably on there were killed, including the freelancers. There was a small contingent of elites and uggoys, and they got lucky they beat them. We killed them all but we wouldn't have been caught if it wasn't for this damn thing." I said as I pointed to my new eye, that I wish I didn't have because at times the voices I hear annoy the hell out of me.

"What's going on with your left eye?"

"It's the litch eye Ash sent back with his letter. Damn thing just up and flew into my left eye socket when I touched it."

"The necklace Ash snagged from that...that...thing you mean it's stuck in you the same way as Ash's has that damn Nether Lord eye?" Rage asked.

"What do you mean?"

"Ohh...shit me and my big mouth I thought the package Ash sent also had a recording of a certain incident,"

"Do you mean the big fight in the crystal kingdom?" I asked.

"That's the one,"

"Hm well if Ash was around then maybe he could give you some idea's since he was the expert on the matter," Rage said.

"Yea I wish he was..." I said with a sad tone. I may have only known him for about half a year but he was still the best god damn friend I'd had since being on Earth. "Usually I lose control and listen to the voices when I'm pissed and I know that's not a good thing, but when they shriek in my head it's hard not to let go. I know that's a bad thing but it just gets to much for me to handle."

"I'm sorry to hear that," Rage said.

"Ain't a big deal. Though I really need to stop losing my temper or else I may fall into the abyss." I said before the dome that was preventing us from entering the city flickered before it disappeared. "Well that was fast."

"Well shall we?" Rage asked.

"Lets." I said as I unholstered both of my Beretta's and started walking into the city with Rage behind me. The walk to the castle wasn't long and was extremely easy as the guards walking around didn't put up much of a fight, which was extremely sad as I haven't had a good fight in a while. Doesn't really matter to me as it made the trip shorter so I could save my daughter, Lucky and the rest of the girls. Rage helped kill the bastards with his shotgun that seemed to shoot fire out of it. The gun in question was a silver pump action shotgun with an angry skull with sharp teeth on the end of the barrel and it also had pictures of demonic beasts on the sides along with the word Punisher engraved on the handle. I didn't question the look of the gun as the screams of agony from the zebra's that were burning to death satisfied me. I also saw him slice a few zebra's with his dual long swords in half. The swords handles were silver with a viper's head that was bearing it's fangs on each hilt and the cross guards were a pair of skeletal wings. I saw him cleave them into a gory mess, but for me there was no screams just brain matter everywhere.

When we reached the castle I saw that there were several iron golems at the front gate and multiple heavy artillery on the walls and towers. I motioned Rage to follow me into an ally way that was close to our objective. I leaned over the corner and looked at all the weapons they had and looked back at Rage.

"Rage do you think you can take out the golems?" I whispered.

"They don't look so tough," Rage whispered back, and I nodded to him because I thought the same thing.

"The only problem I can see is the artillery everywhere. Just target them all and I'll kill the troops everywhere." I whispered before reloading my pistols.

"Alright then have fun," Rage said with what I could feel was the devil's smirk.

"Oh I will." I said as I walked out of the alleyway and into the street where I heard someone yell. I brought my pistols up and pointed them in the air as I strolled over to the castle.

"BITCH I SAID HALT!" one of them on the wall yelled, and I guess he was the one in charge out here.

"Ya know I don't like being called that." I said as I continued to walk, but after a few more seconds the ground in front of me exploded and created a small dust cloud. When it cleared I saw one of the artillery guns on the wall was smoking.

"That's your only warning! Surrender or else we'll have fun raping you!" he yell causing my anger to spike.

"Your kind despise me to no end." I paused as I looked at every one of the zebras. "It's best to just put you down like to dogs you are." I said as I brought the pistols down and shot all the guards on the ground. They tried to fire back but I didn't give them a chance, if the new holes in their bodies was anything to go by. When the last one fell to the ground dead I looked up at the guy in charge and saw him fidgeting and looking at me in a mix of worry and anger.

"G-GOLEMS! KILL HER!" he yelled, and I felt the ground shake as the two golems marched towards me in an attempt to squash me.

"Rage if you may." I said and the next thing that happened was a giant explosion as two beams of magic energy shot past me and into the chest of the golems. When the smoke cleared there was two large holes in their chests, and they stood there for a second before falling forward, dead. With them out of the way I continued my walk towards the iron gates.

"H-how... how'd you do that?!" the same zebra yelled in fear.

"You don't just come to a heavily fortified castle with multiple defenses without being prepared." I said. I watched as the commander stood there looking at me in fear before he looked to have grown a back-bone, seeing how his expression changed from fear to determination.

"You won't pass this gate! Men aim the cannons at her and fire!" he yelled, and my response was aiming at the two closest artillery gunners and opening fire. The two zebras fell backwards as a spew of blood shot from their foreheads.

"FIRE!" he yelled but instead of heavy ammunition ripping me apart, the rest of the guns exploded into a shower of fire and shrapnel and he shielded himself as the blasts past him. When everything died down he looked at me in horror. "W-what are y-you?" he asked as he shook in fear.

"Just a mother that you guys invoked the wrath of." I said as I aimed the pistol in my right hand at him and fired, creating a hole in his head. "Well that's over." I said in disappointment. I then holstered the gun in my right hand before raising it up and and faced my palm to the gate. "Cero." I said in a monotone causing a blood red beam to come from my palm and impact the gate. An explosion erupted from the gate and made a large smoke cloud. When it cleared most of the gate was gone and only came a few feet from the wall.

"Come on Rage. We have an appointment to go to." I said as I holstered my other pistol and walked into the castle with Rage running up behind me.

"Slow down." he said as he caught up to me.

"Well I'm sorry if I want to get this shit over with." I said as we walked through the courtyard and into the castle and headed to the throne room. When we entered the big doors on the other side of the courtyard there was dead bodies everywhere and burned tapestries hanging from the wall. I looked at Rage and saw him looking at me.

"Bones?" I asked

"Bones." he said with a nod. With that we continued our journey in the castle. I scanned the castle and found Bones' magical signature residing in the middle of the castle, so I just told Rage to follow me. As we went along there wasn't anything special, I mean I've seen better. Marble floors, walls and columns everywhere with gold trimming. If I had to guess this guy and his counsel were taking a lot from the people, and that this place needed a Robin Hood.

When we got close I noticed that Bones was behind two highly decorated doors, and I guess this was the throne room. So with that thought I opened the doors and saw Bones growling at a large number of zebras in the corner of the room. I also saw that all the pods that were stolen was in here, as well as Lucky and Faust. My anger spiked when I saw that my daughter looked like she had went two rounds with a professional UFC fighter. At the sound of the doors opening I saw Bones turn around and look at us. When I saw his body it looked horrible, he had several weapons inbedded in him and was missing a lot of flesh. His clothing was badly ripped and destroyed on the top right part of it leaving nothing to hide his skeletal appearance on that side. But he still had flesh on the left side of his body and the side of his face that showed his skull had a turquoise colored flame within the eye socket.

"Oh hey you two what took you so long?" Bones asked.

"Well we were waiting on you to take the dome down. Not to mention the large amounts of weapons stationed outside." I said as I crossed my arms below my boobs.

*sigh*" Whatever, but anyway I kept my promise. I present you with the king and even a few spare guards I can't be bothered killing," Bones said in a tired tone that signified he wasn't in a mood to argue with anyone.

"Let's not waste any time then." I said as I walked past Bones. I looked at the zebras huddled in the corner and saw that once the king laid eyes on my he seemed to have grown a backbone, since he looked at me with a smug smile. "What are you so confident about?" I asked.

"Oh nothing. Just that you can't beat me." he said and I just responded by raising my eyebrow.

"And how exactly do you figure that out?" I asked as I squinted my eyes. 'What do you have planned?' I thought to myself as I walked over to the group of zebras. "What makes you so sure you'll beat me and two god like beings?" I said as I gestured to myself, Rage and Bones.

"We have all the whores there were in your vault." a guard said behind the king, and I just unsheathed Shi and threw her at him. The sword embedded itself in his neck causing a fountain of blood to come from the wound. I pulled back on the sword with my magic causing the sword to return to my hands with no blood on it at all. I sheathed the blade and looked at all of them and saw them starting to shake again.

"Anyone else want to say something like he did?" I asked.

"Why can't we just kill them and be done with this?" I heard Shi say with a whine.

'Because we don't want to seem too op to everyone anymore.' I thought. 'That's why I only brought you and my Berettas.'

"Fine but I want more souls to eat. I know I don't need them but they are just sooooo delicious." she said and I could practically feel her drooling.

'Well we're going in a little while you'll get plenty.' I thought as a sadistic grin formed on my face at the thought of slaughtering more caribou. I quickly brought a hand up and coughed into it as I calmed myself down and let the grin go before continuing this little charade. "As what your friend said earlier about my friends and daughter, I suggest you let them all go or I could do something you wished I didn't." I threatened.

"Why would we? You'd only kill us afterwards!" one guard yelled. "Plus we have the leverage here."

"One, your death won't be so painful and two, no you don't." I said as I snapped my fingers, teleporting all the pods back to the Mother of Invention's cryo bay. The zebras looked like they were starting to sweat, and that's something seeing how they have fur. Anyways I just gave them an unamused look as I stood there looking at them. I was shocked to see that Lucky and Faust were still here because I could have sworn I teleported them too. I tried again and again but I was greeted with the same result.

"Having trouble?" I heard the king ask.

"What did you do to them?!" I demanded.

"Oh nothing. I just let my guards have some fun with them." he said with a shit eating grin. At that I lost my cool and drew both of my pistols and I was about to aim them at the asshole when he brought his right hand up I saw three weird rings on his hand, but I didn't get a good look at them as I was blasted back by a large blast of air. I was thrown back and landed on my ass as I slide across the room over to Rage and Bones.

"Damnit I lost my cool again." I whispered.

"Weren't you supposed to kill them?" I heard Bones asked as I opened my eyes.

"I was trying to get some information out of them first." I said before rolling onto my back and getting back on my feet.

"Uh huh and how is that working out because they don't look as scared as when I spooked them," he said.

"Okay I'm going to tell you this once," I said as I pointed my index finger at him. I was about to continue but the so called king decided to butt in.

"Hey-" he said and I just turned around and pointed my finger at him as well.

"Shut the hell up!" I yelled before I turned back to the wolf. "I don't know what fucking problem you have with me but stop. I can tell in the undertone of your voice that your annoyed by me."

"I'm not annoyed with you, I'm annoyed on how pathetic your power is compared to this guy. You're a joke," Bones said as he pointed at the king.

"You dare-," the king interrupted.

"Butt out ass wipe can't you see were arguing?" Bones said as he gestured to him and myself.

"Well I'm not using most of my power because I don't want everyone to thing I'm op." I yelled.

"And what the hell is wrong with that! From the stories I've been told about Ash, guy went op when his family's life was in danger. So instead of holding back shouldn't you be doing everything in your power to make sure they live you idiot!?" Bones yelled getting into my face.

"I'm not talking about everyone here," I gestured to everyone that was in the room. "I'm talking about everyone out there." I said as I pointed to you. I mean I've gone into Fury's comments and saw that everybody was saying i was too powerful, so I'm knocking it down. I mean I may be able to be killed more easily than before but I still have more power than all the deities of this planet. I'm just trying to make you guys happy. Anyways...

Bones looked at where I was pointing before he turned back to me. "Okay now I know you're pathetic and crazy," Bones said.

"ENOUGH!" the king yelled causing the attention in the room to be drawn to him. "I've had enough of the foolishness and tired of your babbling. I had plans to deal with the bitch and her whores, but you gentlemen are something I didn't anticipate." he paused, "No matter, after I kill her and make her friends into my personal playthings I'll take care of you two." At the thought of him turning my little girl into something like that the voices started to come back. They were yelling at me, telling me to kill the bastard and devour his soul. I could also hear a new voice, but it was distant. The voices were telling me to do something that I'm perfectly fine with. I then let a few of my restrictions lose and I could feel my power slowly come back.

"It's been a while," I said in a more mature voice as I grabbed the hilt of Shi and unsheathed her a little bit. My body started to glow a blackish purple and I could see my hair start to float upwards from the corner of my vision. "since I've felt true blood lust."

With that I used flash step and ran to the king. I fully unsheathed Shi and I aimed for his neck, but right before I hit him I felt something in my gut which caused me to stop. When I looked down I saw he had his right palm facing my stomach and a large shard of ice in me. I heard Rage and Lucky yell my name but it sounded so far away. I looked and saw blood slowly go down the piece of frozen water, and I felt my body weaken causing me to loosen my grip on Shi. She clattered to the ground as the ice shard shattered, and I stood there for a few seconds before falling to my knees and then my side. Everything started to feel cold but I held onto consciousness as best I could. I felt someone pick me up and carry me somewhere before hearing muffled voices. I was picked up again and the only thing I could feel was the rush of air going across my body as I lost consciousness.

POV Evan

It had been about four hours since Elisa left to check on the vault. About ten minutes after she left I felt an immense power start showing itself about five klicks away from what used to be Canterlot. When I tried to find out what was causing it, it was already gone. I gave up seeing how I needed to get the ship back into working order, and since I was already awake I may as well get that out of the way. When I had searched through the files of the ship I found an AI the the ship used. Apparently she hide herself deep in the files of the ship. I managed to pull her file out and reboot her and she's been happy to help me. Her name Delma and she is a very satisfied AI that was just installed into the ship. She helped me create the nano bots that I have going around the ship repairing things. So far they have repaired the troop bay, loading elevator, the entire front end, the nuclear missile launcher, and the left side freight hanger in such a short time. Well it was expected seeing how I copied the first nano bot into about a little over a million copies. The only thing I didn't want them to fix was the fusion engines and fusion reactor.

It would be so damn easier if this Equestria had it, but nooooo it doesn't which is a real drag. Maybe if we got into contact with other displaced we could get fuel for the ship, but until a time like that comes we'll be using the auxiliary power from the nuclear batteries on board. Now you may ask, "Why not use the nuclear batteries?", well their are several reasons. One is because they won't be able to fully power the ship and the more important reason is because this entire ship would explode. I don't even know the reason as to why it would explode, and I don't really care. If the people that built this thing intended for it to use fusion engines then that's what we'll use. Anyways I just finished fixing the engine and used my magic to put everything away and close the panels before leaving the engine room.

I stumbled around as a small swarm of nano bots rushed under me. I yelled at them tell them to watch it and I got beeps in response. I let a sigh escape my mouth as I headed to the bridge to do more calculations on the ship and the estimated time to when the ship will be ready to go, excluding the fuel problem but before that I needed to change my attire. I stopped by my room that I stayed in the night before and grabbed a black button-up jacket, a white tank top, a pair of blue jeans and a pair of black military grade boots. Now before I continue I'll tell you that I also grabbed everything form the vault and brought it to the ship since the security of the vault had been compromised. But anyways, It took a little longer to get to the bridge because of having to change clothing but I still made it there in a good amount of time. As I entered the room I was greeted by Delma.

"Greetings Evan." Delma said. She knows my name because even though I haven't known her long, I still trust her enough to tell her my real name.

"Hey Delma." I said as I went down to the floor below the one I entered on and went to the table I made into my personal desk. Once I sat down I spent about the next ten minutes figuring out the amount of time this was going to take, and by the rate at which we were going it wasn't going to be long. The maximum amount would be about a week, and a minimum of a few days. Hopefully we could get this damn this up and running so I wouldn't have to deal with it. I mean I'm a wizard when it come to technological things but it's a real pain to put up with. I was working on another stack of reports on the ship when the alarms started going off.

I dropped everything I was doing and ran up to the upper level and pulled up the three dimensional map. "Delma whats going on?" I asked, and small version of a female appeared next to the map. She looked to be in her early twenties and had short hair and had what looked like a sailors uniform on. I was going to change that in the future because it's not something someone should wear, even for an AI, in a work environment.

"Sir there appears to be a large power source heading this way." she said as the map moved a long ways south to an object that seemed to be moving faster than sound.

"What's it's estimated time til arrival?" I asked as I watched it continue to move.

"A little over a minute sir." She said before swiping her hand causing the map the extend to show the object and us. The power signature of the object seemed familiar bout I couldn't quite remember what or who it was. I noticed there were three others; Elisa's, Lucky's, and Faust's. But who was carrying them? I got my answer when I looked out the side window of the bridge and used my magic to enhance my eyesight to see what was coming to me. Flying towards the ship, was none other than the black haired badass I knew about two hundred years ago. He was wearing brown cargo pants and a white singlet and a motorcycle jacket along with a pair of boots. I smirked as I saw him, but that smirk vanished when I saw the shape of his passengers. But what got me the most the Elisa's pale skin and Rage's blood soaked arm.

"Delma prepare three healing pods right now. I want them ready to use as soon as possible!" I yelled as I started to panic. This wasn't good because it's either she does something stupid or the opponent out powered her. "Also open the right side hanger doors." I ordered.

"Yes sir." she said as her projection disappeared. I stood there for a second as I bit my lip before I teleported to the hanger, and right into a large swarm on nano bots. I got out of the swarm just as Rage came flying into the hanger.

"What the hell happened?!" I yelled. I wanted to say hi but the situation we were in stopped me from doing so.

"Zebra king impaled her with a shard of ice, she's alive but not for long if we don't treat her," Rage said.

"Idiot. *sigh* Follow me to the med bay. We need to hurry, Elisa isn't all invincible anymore." I said as I waved my hand, signifying that he should follow.

"Well that blows a bit but what about these two?" Rage asked as he looked at Lucky and Faust, whom was unconscious.

"We need to take them to the healing pods in the medical bay. It should heal them up but we're going to need to do something extra for Elisa, given her predicament." I said as we continued our way to our destination. We walked at a brisk pace and it only took us about five minutes to reach the bay on the other side of the ship. I pulled open a panel as I entered the room causing three pods to open up form the floor in the middle of the room. I motioned for Rage to follow my lead as I walked over to them. "Delma I need you to get the pods ready for them." i said as I crouched down and looked the three over. Lucky was all bruised up along with Faust, and both seemed to be unconscious. As for Elisa she looked fine, if you didn't see the large hole in her gut. I continued to look them over but I was interrupted as I heard a *ding*.

"Sir the pods are ready." I heard Delma say.

"Alright, thank you for the help Delma." I said as I stood up.

"Not a problem Sir."

"Alright Rage I need you to put those two in the pods." I said as I snapped my fingers causing their clothes, well Lucky's at least, to vanish. He nodded to me and I watched him carefully put them in the pods and then the tops closing. "Now come over here and help me please." I said as I summoned a syringe with a special liquid in it. I then injected it into Elisa's arm and I heard a shimmering sound.

"What was that?" Rage asked.

"That would be a special potion I whipped up to remove Elisa's extra stuff for a short amount of time." I said as I snapped my fingers again and caused her clothes and her blood form her wound to disappear, though the blood was slowly coming back. When I looked up at Rage I saw he was blushing really bad and that he was trying not to look at Elisa.

"How long is a little while, and why do you have to take their clothes off?" he asked.

"Well when one wears clothes it slows the healing process down and by a 'little while' I mean about five.... six hours." I said as I shook my hand.

"Well that seems reasonable enough." he said as he helped lower her into the pod. I stuck needles into her arms to keep track of her vitals and I also put a oxygen mask on her as well. When everything looked to be in order I stood straight up and looked at the computer across the room.

"Alright Delma you can shut the pods and fill them with the healing liquid." I said as I looked back at the pod Elisa was in. 'Please make it through this you dumbass. I can't stay her alone.' I thought as I watched the pod seal up and a water like substance fill the insides. I continued to look at her before a thought came to mind causing me to look at Rage.

"So Rage, why are you here and wheres Ash?" I asked as I adopted a more serious expression.

"Later. Right now I need to go make sure my partner knows where he's going." Rage said before he left the room.

"Wait partner?" I asked but it was too late as he was already long gone, and I gave a sigh as I looked at the three girls.

"Delma what are the odds of her making it out of this with nothing more than a scar?" I asked as I directed my attention to the pod that held my sister.

"Do you want me to be blunt or spare your feelings?" she asked as she appeared next to me as a hologram.

"I want you to be honest." I said as I braced myself for the truth.

"On her own she won't make it. There's too much damage and at the rate of her healing factor and the healing solution in the pod, it would take a few months at least for it to fully heal. And there's no telling the amount of time before she wakes up." she said.

"Well what about outside help? I could help her with my magic, I know this one healing spell but I don't have enough magic to preform it." I said.

"In theory it could work. Maybe you could get the help of your friends." she suggested.

"I'm back," I heard Rage say, and I turned around and saw him and someone else behind him. He looked to be a anthropomorphic wolf with black fur, and was wearing a hooded coat, which reminded me of Corvo for some reason, a pair of black jeans and a white shirt. He also had a white insignia circle on one of his eyes. What weirded me out was the fact that he had weapons impaled in him and some of his flash was missing. After looking over the new guy for a few more seconds I directed my attention back to Rage.

"Hey who's the wolf?" I asked as I pointed to the guy in question.

"This is Bones Evo and he's a wraith without his memories so don't ask about his background too much," Rage said.

"Well,"I said as walked over to Bones. "it's nice to meet you." I finished as I held my hand out for him to shake it. He didn't say anything but shook my hand with his skeletal hand anyway, which made me a little uncomfortable before he released it.

"How long?" Bones asked in a deep voice, which almost sounded like a growl as he looked at the pods containing the girls.

"I..... don't follow." he said as he looked at me with unease.

"How long until those three are healed?" he asked as he looked back at me.

"Well Lucky and Faust should be healed quickly, but for Elisa there's going to be a problem." He said as he looked over to he pod. They may not like what I'm going to suggest to them, especially Bones if his attitude was anything to go by. I thought to myself.

"What kind?" Bones asked when suddenly I heard the sound of shattering glass. I turned around and looked at the cause of it and saw Elisa had smashed the window on the pod and was crawling out of it. I stared in shock at her for a second before I ran over to her and grabbed her and tried to put her back in.

"Let me go dammit!" she yelled as she struggled in my grasp.

"No-ugh- you need to heal! You still-huff- have a big ass hole in you gut and you're making it worst." I said just as she coughed up blood. I continued to try and put Elisa back in the pod when I heard someone walk up to us. Bones then pushed his way past me and placed a hand over Elisa's wound causing her to grunt in pain when suddenly the wound began to close without so much as a scar before he backed off while I just stared at where the wound once was before I looked back at Bones.

"Bones...What was that?" Rage asked.

"It's a technique I just remembered how to use something about Elisa and Evo struggling reminded me of a similar experience with a patient who wasn't supposed to die yet and so I just did the same trick however there's a drawback," Bones said as he almost collapsed in pain while clutching his own gut. "The pain and wound has to go somewhere," Bones said before he stood up tall as if the pain had just disappeared.

"Dude you didn't have to do that. There was a powerful healing spell I knew that we could have used." Evo said as he let Elisa go causing her to hit he head on the ground. She let out a groan as she pushed herself up and back into the pod.

"Eva- I mean Evo can you tell me where my clothes are?" she asked with a large blush.

"I had to take them off or least they hinder the healing effect of the pod."

"Okay now where is Lucky and my daughter?"

"Rage brought them and you back, and they are in the other pods." Evo said causing Elisa let out a sigh before looking at us.

"Now I know Evo has asked this before, but what do you guys need?" she asked with a serious expression.

"Well first I think you should have these back first," Bones said as he held out Shi and Elisa's guns but suddenly before anyone could even blink Elisa was in front of Bones. I watched as she punched him in the chest and sent him flying through several walls causing him to let go of the weapons, making them fall to the ground with a clatter. "What kind of lousy excuse of a thank you was that!" Bones shouted from the holes in the walls.

"One, don't touch my weapons! Two by you touching Shi that is essentially touching me!" she shouted with closed eyes and a blush before she picked up Shi and her guns off the floor.

"Forgot to mention she doesn't like other people touching her weapons. It's a big no-no." I said as I rubbed the back of my neck. I stopped as a thought came to me, "Elisa I hope you know your still naked." After saying that I saw Elisa look down at herself and fall to the floor with her legs splayed out as she covered her body with her wings.

"Dammit this is the second time this has happened!" she yelled with an even deeper blush.

"Well here." I said as I snapped my fingers, conjuring a pair of blue jeans and a white shirt on to Elisa's body "And don't fucking do that again! Do you know how long it will take for the nano bots to fix that!" I yelled at her before I calmed down and returned my attention to the other guys in the room.

"Well how was I supposed to know about that also what was I supposed to do leave them there?" I heard Bones ask as I saw him step back into the room.

"No!" she yelled at first. "They're the last things that will remind me of who I was." she said in a sad tone as she looked at the floor.

"Then you understand why I picked them up for you then," Bones said as he went to lean against a wall, and we all sat in silence for a little bit. God the air is so thick you could cut it with a knife. I thought to my self as I shifted in the awkwardness.

"I guess I should tell you both on what we are doing here huh," Rage said, trying to break the ice between them.

"Please do, it's getting a little awkward for my tastes." I said as I sat down next to Elisa. I was getting tired of standing anyways.

"Hmm well as much as I'd like to help you guys, I need to stay here on the ship and make sure the repair goes well, finish fixing the engines and make sure no one gets on here." I said as I leaned back against the pod. I really don't feel like doing this, because I already have a lot of shit to deal with.

"But I can go." Elisa said as she raised her hand a little.

"You don't seem to get it. We need bot of you this time," Rage said. God I DON'T want to do this! I mentally whined.

"sigh How bad is it?" I asked as I figured there was no getting out of it for me.

"We're not dealing with just Diann this time he has seven sons with him and each one now controls every single country and caribou are almost popping out of the woodwork they're like weeds, cockroaches and rabbits all in one and with Ash gone I can barely hold my own on the battlefield," Rage said.

What Rage had seemed to have caught Elisa's attention. "You, have trouble? If you're having trouble then that must mean they're a significant challenge to defeat." she said before she started to laugh.

"I guest I go along." I said before looking over the pod at Delma. "Delma put the entire ship on lock down. Do NOT let anyone in under any circumstance, and if any Caribou or Zebra get near this vessel you are clear to use lethal force to stop them."

"Understood sir." she said before turning back around to the computer she was at and started typing again, and I looked back over to our guests.

"Y'know for the record Elisa we have every reason to be having trouble each one of those royal assholes have stolen some of Ash's power," Rage said.

"They did what now?" Elisa asked as she looked at Rage with a deathly glare, and her voice sounded as if it dropped a few octaves.

"Allow me to explain. You both remember being told about Heartless right?" Rage asked getting a nod from me and Elisa.

"Yes I remember you telling us about him. Evil guy trying to destroy everything." Elisa said. She's still being really serious about this, so that means this subject is bothering her.

"Yeah but what you didn't know was that he was Ash's clone."

I gave them a shocked look as that seemed to have come out of left field. I mean that was even more unexpected than the time I found out I had a sister when I was back on Earth. "Huh ya learn something everyday." Elisa said causing me to look at her and I saw she was already looking at me.

"I guess so." I said before looking back at Bones and Rage.

"Keep in mind this wasn't his choice, it's Lilith's doing. She wanted to make an army of Ash's to take over Heaven, Hell and Earth so she tried to kidnap him. But that's when Ash's dad intervened forcing her to steal the vial of blood that was going to be used for testing and after Lilith succeeded in creating a squad of Ash's, Ash's parents appeared and destroyed them all but missed one. Give you a guess on who it was," Rage said.

"Heartless." Elisa and I said in unison.

"Yep, but anyway I should get on with it. Uh oh yeah it was the day of a natural eclipse in Equestria; the day that both Ash and Heartless would fight and let me tell you it was like nothing you've ever seen. But as they fought it turns out neither of them could win so there was only one option left, Ash sacrificed his own soul to stop Heartless once and for all and saved Equestria in doing so," Rage said.

"Yea." Elisa said in a sad tone. I paused for a second before looking at her with a scowl.

"You knew about this and didn't tell me?" I said.

"I know. I was trying to find the right time to tell you because I felt it before I read the letter he sent. Trust me I was going to tell you." she said and we just turned forward again.

"Well I'm glad she didn't, because it's really my job to break the news to you two. But anyway after the battle a massive tomb was built to honor the dead who fought with us, along with it being a place to lay Ash's body to rest. The entire world went into a mourning period for a month after the funeral," Rage said while he lowered his head slightly before pausing for a few moments. "Two years after the battle I received word that something was happening at the tomb and by the time I arrived I was too late because you see Ash's tomb was robbed of everything including his body."

"So let me guess, the leading Caribou stole anything related to Ash and used what they took to take over the world?" I said in a grim tone. I mean that is just the lowest thing you could do. Disrespecting the dead and stealing their stuff, how desperate could they have been? Didn't really matter to me, but I know it would Elisa. Since she got the powers of a shinigami from her sister a thousand years back she has taken a disdain to necromancy and disrespecting others burial sites. Nothing enrages her more than when people mess with the ones she cares about and doing that to the dead.

"Actually, no they scattered everything that belonged to Ash across the countries. Devoting everything we had into tracking them down we didn't even realize we were being attacked. When Diann first appeared along with his sons they claimed they were friendly; I was suspicious so I told Faust and Discord of what happened here in this world and so they went out to visit the other countries and see if anything was wrong. But no one has heard from them since but when they were ready Diann told us of their true intentions and presented us with Ash's body like it was a trophy and let me tell you everyone was pissed. Luna was outraged but I was furious," Rage said before I saw a hot flaming red aura surrounded him for a second before vanishing. "In my anger I melted half of Canterlot Castle; stone turned to magma, metal turned to slag. I alone drove the caribou out of Canterlot but when I faced of against one of Diann's son's I was shocked to see how strong he was. He even had the wings of a Demonic Angel on his back. That's when he told me that they had drunk the blood that flowed in Ash's veins granting them the same powers Ash had."

I heard he sound of metal groaning next to me and I saw Elisa's hands pushing into the floor before the metal snapped, creating holes in the floor. "When do we leave?" she seethed before looking at Rage. Her left eye was blood red and had black smoke coming from it, as well as a black aura surrounded her.

"Right now but let me make one thing clear to you two leave Diann and his sons to me," Bones said.

"I can't promise you anything." Elisa said. "But if I happen to kill one I'll be sure to keep ahold of it for you, though you can kill Diann all you want."

"You will do as I say!" Bones shouted causing Elisa, Rage and I to flinch slightly. "Diann and his sons have been on Death's list for a long time now they have been killing wraiths and stealing innocent souls and adding them to their own lifespan to keep themselves alive for hundreds of years they are my targets and you will not interfere with this," he growled.

What Bones said had caused Elisa shot to her feet and look at him in anger. "I don't give a fuck what you say! I will kill any all that are wicked, it's my job! You're not my damn superior so you can't order me around! So get that through your thick fucking skull! I may not be from your dimension but in this one I am Death here, not Death's right hand woman but Death itself! I earned this title form the last Death that was here over a thousand years ago. So if you got a problem dealing with that then take that stick out of your arse." she finished with a huff as she looked at him with narrowed eyes.

This seemed to hit a nerve because Bones pushed himself off the wall and walked over to Elisa before his left hand wrapped around her throat and lifted her into the air.

"You may be Death here but that doesn't make you better then me either, for I have killed more Deaths who have strayed from their path then you can even begin to count and I serve the high reaper himself the one that gifts Death's their powers the same one who is known in every world as the guy in the black cloak," Bones said as the air became cold and unforgiving shadows reached out and billowed around him and some became dark tendrils that were moving around fanatically like snakes, ready to close in for the kill. I saw the insignia on his right eye glowing, even the image of a skeletal hand on his hand left arm was glowing. I looked at Elisa and saw she was looking at him in fear bu was trying to not show, but instead failing horribly. Bones then snapped his fingers causing Elisa to give a surprised look. "So listen here and get it into you puny brain. I may not be able to tell you what to do, but that doesn't mean I can't kill you here either. The only reason why I haven't snapped your scrawny neck is because we need your help to fight Diann," Bones said before he dropped Elisa on to the floor and walked over to the door but stopped. "I recommend you grab what you need cause if I'm right you won't be back here for a very long time," Bones said before he left.

After a few seconds Elisa teleported out the room and somewhere else. I looked over to Rage before speaking. "Sorry about that. Do you think you can make sure he doesn't do anything to my ship?" I asked.

"Sure but I think he has a point about grabbing everything you need the time difference between our worlds is fucked up and badly do you think it's a good idea to leave the mares here like this?" Rage asked.

"Positive, I may have to do something I didn't want to do." I said. I really didn't want to conjure the right elements to create the fusion fuel but I didn't feel like leaving the ship here, mainly because the weapons systems aren't online yet. Which with the amount of power and getting the sip back in working order it would take about a month. But if I get the engines online and fueled up, it would only take a few hours. I didn't choose to use my powers to fix this problem because I've started to feel as if I'm cheating.

"Then don't we can bring them back with us it's not a problem I'll even see to it personally that they are secure and if they wake up you'll be with Twilight besides how many times do these guys get to travel between worlds?"

"No I was planning on bringing everything."

"Everything as in this ship and everything on it?" he asked.

"Yes." I nodded "The only thing that's being repaired are aesthetics, but the only real thing we need is elements that could create a fusion core. When I said I was going to do something I didn't want to do I meant I was going to summon the elements to use for the fusion engines fuel."

"Hm well why don't I give you a hand after all two is better then one," Rage said.

"Sure just follow me." So with that I lead Rage down into the left engine room that stored the engine and thrusters. We spent the next thirty minutes deliberated on what we should use. I was shocked at first that he knew about this stuff, but I guess you need book smarts just as much as you need street smarts. Anyways we finally came to a decision that we'd use Deuterium, Tritium, Helium and a few Neutrons for the Nuclear fusion engine and we put about sixty tons of it in the reactor core. We finally placed it in and got the engine check to go from a long standing red to green. I gave him a thumbs up as we put everything back and sealed everything as well. Can't have any leaks can we? When we finished, we walked to the bridge in silence; the only thing I heard was the sound of nano bots scurrying about and our breathing.

It took about a ten minute walk to the bridge and when we entered I was greeted by Delma, a greeting I returned. I told Rage he could look around but not to touch anything since I haven't calibrated anything yet. When I did a small test I found the fuel we used was well enough to use as fuel. I ran checks on everything as my hands moved across keyboards at lightning speeds.

"Delma can you send a message to tell all nano bots to head into the ship and get Bones and Elisa to come to the bridge?" I asked.

"Yes sir." she said before I heard her voice over the intercoms. "All nano bots please report to the service bay to be checked. As for passengers, Elisa and Bones you are needed on the bridge" she finished. A few seconds later I got the green light that all the bots were inside and I then pressed the button to start the engines. We slowly started to lift into the air.

"Delma turn the engines to cruising speed and get us into the outer atmosphere." I directed.

"Yes sir." she said just as I heard the doors to the bridge open. I didn't need to see who it was because I could feel his magic.

"Bones please stand over by Rage if you'll be so kind." I said as I felt the ship slightly lurch back, meaning we started our way into the atmosphere. So with that out of the way I turned around and looked at the two before clapping my hands together. "Alright, I have good news and bad news. Which one you want to hear?" I asked. I was really hoping they'd ask for the bad news first, so then I could follow up with the good news and make things better.

"Don't care," Bones said plainly. I just gave gave a look that said, 'wow really?'. What a buzz kill/ I thought.

"Okay, well the bad news is that we can't get back to your world-" I started but was cut off by

"THE FUCK!" Rage shouted.

"Hey hey hey," I said as I pushed my arms forward and back, trying to calm them down. "I did say there was good news."

"Then it better be a way back," Bones said.

"It is. All I need from you guys is coordinates and a magical signature from the planet. Seeing how you guys have magic from your world that's one less step we have to take." I said as I gestured for them to come over to me. Rage and Bones looked at each other before they walked over. As they walked over I noticed that we were nearing the outer range of the atmosphere.

"Now what?" Bones asked.

"Just place your hands on this sensor and feed some magic into it. Then after that enter the coordinates into the computer and we'll be on our way." I said as I crossed my arms. I watched as Bones let out a sigh before they did what I asked and began feeding magic into the sensor. Numbers started to appear on the screens before a large slipspace gate appeared before us and the ship moved forward into the darkness.

Author's Note

Hey guys and gals, sorry for not being on lately and updating my stories. It's just..... I felt a lose in drive to write new chapters. At one point I lost interest but it came back to me. Now I'll not be on as often seeing how I just got a job working lottery at a gas station. So between work and school I'll only have a few hours to write a day.

I know what it's like to wait for another chapter and for it to never come, and i'm not going to leave you guys to that because I don't want you to feel that misery. Because I'll be blunt, that crap pisses me off. But when I did stop writing it wasn't just a lose in interest, but also the fact that I couldn't figure out where to lead the next chapter. I was drawing a blank. But I'm back and kicking for you guys. So expect more chapters in the future.

Anyways heres a anime vine video that will make you cry if you haven't seen it. What ever you do done get a nose bleed and DON'T DRINK AND DRIVE.

But as always I hope you enjoyed this, please leave a comment telling me what you thought of this or just give it a like and I'll see you guys in the next chapter. And remember Let the tides of revolution carry you.

Chapter 16: Going Back

It didn't take long as I super charged the warp drive with my magic. The estimated time was supposed to be a few days but I shaved it down to an hour. When we finally came to the end I got up to the controls and watched as we finally exited from the slipspace, only to get whipped forward into the desk. I gave a groan as I pushed myself back up and rubbed my head, Damn I have to get used to that. I thought.

"Hey Evo, that the planet we came from?" Bones asked as I recovered.

"Yes, yes it is." I answered as I looked out the windows at the large green and blue sphere before looking to Rage. "Where do you want us to land?" I asked.

"Why don't we simply take the ODST's way down I'm sure it will make Luna jelly," Rage said with a smirk.

"Well you guys and Elisa can do that I need to make sure the ship gets there okay. AI's can only do so much sometimes." I said.

"Hey I take offense to that." Delma said.

"Any ideas on where she is?" Rage asked which I turned to another screen and scanned the ship, and the other heat signature was coming from the left hanger bay.

"Hmmm if my scans are correct then she is in the left hanger bay. No idea why she's there though." I said, but mumbled the last part, as I scratched my chin. I stared at the screen for a second more before turning around and looking at the two walking away.

"Alright then. C'mon Bones and please try not to piss her off then you already have," Rage said as he walked away and Bone followed while rolling his eyes. I rolled my eyes as well as I turned around and started the process for the drop pods.

"Delma lets get those pods ready for them, you know how to do it?" I asked.

"You bet Boss!" she said as she hopped, causing me to sigh. I really need to fix her clothe module. I thought.

POV Elisa

After I was threatened by Bones I teleported to my room and cried as I punched the wall to my room. The only problem was that every dent I seemed to put in the wall would be fixed a moment later. Now I usually don't cry at all, but what Bones did seemed to have stirred something in me that I haven't felt in a long time, fear. It felt the same as when you learn something new all over again because you forgot it, but it will eventually come back to you and you will know what it was. It also seemed to have rose a few memories that I had suppressed awhile ago, ones of my sister and family. I still wonder if they know where I went to, but I knew my sister would try and come after me; she always does. But with that fear came sorrow, longing to see my family once more and say that I was alright and that I was doing fine.

I stopped crying and went and looked around my room for my old violin that I had bought a thousand and some years ago. I found it in one of the compartments in the closet and headed to one of the hangers. When I got there I looked out in the warp before summoning a violin. What most people don't know is that before coming to Equestria I was very talented in the musical arts. I could play a violin, piano, guitar, cello, harmonica, and trumpet. I don't really have time to practice anymore, what with all the idiots trying to kill me. Anyways I brought the violin up to my neck, closed my eyes and got ready to play a song that would convey the way I felt. When I finished I opened my eyes and looked out the hanger and saw that we had reached Ash's world, and I looked at it as I heard foot falls enter the room.

"That was beautiful Elisa. Since when do you play violin?" Rage asked.

When I heard the sound of Rages voice I turned around and faced him, as well as Bones. I let my arms fall limp to my sides, still clutching the violin. "It's something I usually don't let people know, but I've known how to for the last thousand years or so." I said as I looked out the hanger at the planet below us. "It's been a while since I've seen Equis full of life."

"Well we're certainly glad to have you back," Rage said.

"You certainly have talent with that," Bones said as he gestured to my violin. I was so confused as the statement after statement was given to me, but I soon collected myself.

"Hey you should play for the others once we're on the ground I'm sure they'll love it we haven't a violin play since...," Rage began before he stopped and looked at the ground with a saddened expression. I understood the expression that Rage had, one to see someone you care about back and well. But I know for a fact that can't happen, I've tried. And because of that attempt I had the run in with Death and got true powers of death and not the ones from Bleach.

"Hey can someone please explain to me how we're getting down to the planet Rage mentioned something about ODST's," Bones said trying to break the ice.

"Who Evo he's on the bridge," Bones said.

"Why is he still there?" I paused as a thought came to me. "I guess he has to park the ship. Oh well," she said as she shrugged. "follow me I'll show you to the drop area." I then walked past Bones and Rage began to follow while Bones stayed in place for a bit.

"Hey don't leave me in the dark what's an ODST?!" Bones shouted as he caught up with us.

"It's an acronym for Orbital Drop Shock Trooper, ODST for short." I said as we continued walking.

"Kay but that doesn't explain how we're getting to the surface," Bones said as he folded his arms.

"Oh you'll find out." I said with a mischievous smirk on my face. After saying that the three of us walked to our destination in silence and the only thing that could be heard was the sound of our foot falls on the metal floor. When we finally arrived we entered another highly technological room with panels and computers on one side and drop pods on the other. I gave the room a one glance and walked over to the pods with the two behind me.

"So what now?" I asked as I looked around the room.

"You get in the pods." I heard Evan say on the intercoms, and after he said that three pod doors opened up. I watched as the two guys walked over to the pods and sat down in them, and I heard a hum as they were brought online.

"Now what?" Bones asked.

"You strap yourself in and get prepared. Elisa has seen the game and gone over the protocols for this, so listen to her and you'll make it out intact." Evo said.

"Please follow my orders. The last person who didn't got himself killed because he didn't follow orders." I said as I went and got into her pod. "Now it's time to gitty up." I said as the doors started to close with a hiss. Suddenly the door to my pod moved backwards and spun around and I saw we were hanging over nothing with the planet down below us and before me I saw both Rage and Bones face's appear on a screen.

"Hey Bones you nervous?" Rage asked with a grin.

"Not sure what I should be nervous about since I'm still confused," Bones said.

"You still haven't figured it out Orbital Drop Shock Trooper Bones surly you can figure that out now," Rage said. Bones looked around and judging on the look on his face he managed to figure it out before he looked at us.

"Dropping from orbit above a planet...Well certainly one way down I'll say that," Bones said calmly. I started to look around and change the settings for my pod to give me manual control and give me control over the other pods should anything go wrong.

"You're freaking out on the inside aren't you?" I said

"Not really if anything I'm curious as to see what happens if I fall from this height," Bones said calmly, again.

"If you say so buttercup. Now use use the sticks at the end of your armrest to angle you pod once I give the order." she said as she looked into me before looking to Rage. "Rage, since this is your area I need you to tell me where to go."

"Alright our destination is in what many call the undiscovered west. It's past the forest and on a beautiful plain of grassland, close to the ocean. Not much in the way of construction but if my guess is correct, we may have plenty of turbulence so watch it," Rage said.

"Okay, that's nice to know. Evo you hear that?" I asked.

"Yes I did. Moving the ship over the area as we speak."Evan said before being quite for about a minute later. "We're in position, you're free to go at anytime." he said before the communication line was disconnected.

"Alright boys. You ready?" I asked as I was ready to go, and excited to go as well.

"Ready as I'll ever be," Bones said.

"How'd it go again...Oh yeah we are green and really mean," Rage said.

"Yea, we are. Now lets go." I said before we were launched towards the planet below. I watched as we got closer and closer to the planet, and I felt a slight turbulence as we started to passed through the stratosphere and into several layers of clouds before finally going through the last layer of clouds where I felt another bought of turbulence, this one fairly stronger than the last. I managed to get it back under control as I saw the giant castle of Ash's home. I turned on the com link and spoke over it.

"You guys alright?" I asked.

"Yeah that was a mistake," Rage said while covering his mouth in an attempt to not be sick.

"I'm good. Bones?" Rage asked as he looked to his left a little, meaning he was looking at Bones's screen.

"Same," Bones said.

"Good. We should be at the castle in about a minute, and hold on tight before we hit the ground." I warned them.

"Got me I just hope we reach the ground soon...ugh this was a bad idea," Rage said.

"Well I can't figure out what's causing it. Bones are you alright?" I asked as I looked at the screen that had Bones on it, only to see him unconscious.

"Hey Bones now's not the the time for a nap," Rage said as he looked at Bones's screen as well, but he remained out cold. "Damn what now?" he said as he looked to me.

"I'll have to try and take control of the flaps of the pod. If not we just go get him where ever he lands." I said as I started to work on getting control of his pod. I was only able to control the flaps for a second but I managed to aim him to the castle. I tried to use my magic as well but for some reason it wouldn't work, so I gave that up and just went with it."Shit! I wasn't enough but he should land somewhere in the castle gardens. Let's make this easier and aim there as well."

"Alright" Rage said, and then all that was left was to brace for the landing. Because it's going to be a bitch. I watched as we sped to the ground and almost at the last second I flipped the thrusters on all the pods to point to the ground and go full blast. It slowed us down some, but when we hit the ground I went straight down and into my seat even more than I was. I shook my head to get rid of the dizziness and to gain my senses. I noticed that my attire wasn't good for the situation we were in, so I snapped my fingers and I was wearing what I had on when I attacked the Zebras. When I noticed my surroundings I saw that everything was destroyed and the glass was intact but had cracks everywhere, so it was hard to see out of.

I reared my right leg back to my chest and pressed my back into the seat, and watching where my wings were I kicked the pod door with all my might. The result was it flying off where it was and in bedding itself in the wall next to a set of large wooden doors. I slowly climbed out of the pod just as the door on Rages pod opened up and I watched as he crawled out on his stomach. He looked like he would throw up at any second. Just as he stopped crawling, I heard the large set of doors behind me open up. I looked over my right shoulder and saw the main six, Celestia, Luna, and surprisingly Nightmare Moon running over to us.

I ignored them and held my hand out for Rage and he grabbed it and I hoisted him up onto his feet before leaning him against his pod. A few seconds later the door on Bones's pod flow and hit the ground a few feet from the pod. I watched as he climbed out of the thing and looked at all of us before got to his feet... paws? Anyways he got up and leaned on the pod for support.

"Well that was fun we gonna do that again?" he asked and I looked at him as if he was crazy; because usually people who go through shit like that, don't want to do it again.

"The buck happened to you Bones?" Rainbow asked as she seemed to gesture to his messed up body.

"And what happened to the clothes I slaved over?" I heard Rarity say. I walked over to Rage's pod and sat down on the ground and conjured a box of cigarettes before getting one out and lighting it.

"Some really bad shit happened and I nearly died." I said as I took a drag from the thing before continuing. "If it wasn't for Bones here I may have died. Again." I finished as I let out a large puff of smoke.

"It's quite a surprise to see you here Elisa," Celestia said causing me to huff at her in frustration.

"Somepony care to fill me in?" Nightmare asked.

"And how come you all got to come down in O.D.S.T. pods?" Luna asked with a jealous pouty look which I found adorable.

"Elisa here is an old acquaintance of ours from a three years ago and also the pods were my idea but not a very good one also when do you smoke?" Rage asked as he gestured to the cigarette.

"Eh I think since a hundred and three years ago. Don't tell Faust I do this, she'd kick my ass for it." I said.

"You know those are gonna kill ya right," Bones said.

"Well now that is out of the way why you here Elisa?" Celestia asked.

"I'm here to help Rage and Bones with a pest problem. But I didn't come alone." I said.

"Is Evo here as well?" Twilight asked.

"Yea he is. Who do you think is piloting that frigate?" I asked as I pointed to the aforementioned frigate that looming a few miles away from the city.

"Strange I feel like I've seen that ship before but where." Celestia said as she lifts a finger to her chin.

"Same here." Twilight said.

"Well I don't know where you'd think you would have seen it before. It's not even from my universe." I said as I took another drag.

"Also you lot should know yourselves from Elisa's world are on board after a little 'mishap' with the zebra's," Rage said with air quotes.

"Oh gosh are they okay?" Fluttershy asked while she hid behind her mane.

"Little? That's a damn understatement." I said with a huff. Those damn bastards are, and pardon my french, fucking assholes. Actually they could be described as nothing more than

"Regardless the king won't be causing anymore problems," Bones said as he flicked a picture at me. The picture showed the bastard of a king in the throne room impaled by various weapons. To me he looked like a pin cushion, and I could see the words 'Stay Away' written in blood below him.

"Whoa and I thought I was brutal," Rage said looking at photo.

"Also snagged these for you as well. It was how he survived your attack." Bones said as he reached into one of his pockets and pulled out the rings and tossed them to me letting them hit the ground with a clatter. I got up and grabbed them and held them in my hand.

"Finally!" I said as I absorbed the magic from within the rings. Now you may not know this but the magic in them, is actually mine. I had made these rings long ago to allow non-unicorn individuals the ability to utilize the magic around them. But it was never fully passed by Celestia and Luna because they said that there would be severe consequences for this. I understood why they didn't allow me to make more and give it to the populace of the world as it would allow everyone the ability to use magic, which meant if criminals got the hands, claws, paws, or talons on them would mean big trouble. I guess they were right seeing how that asshat got a hold of them, though I'm surprised it took that long because I had those locked away in a temple a thousand and seventy-two years ago.

I finished taking in the magic from the rings and gave a sigh, "Ahh that feels good to have that back."

"I'm not going to even bother asking," Bones said.

"Hey Elisa what's up with your eye was it always like that?" Rainbow asked, causing me to look over at her.

"No. It wasn't." I said slight glare.

"Easy Elisa, she doesn't know," Rage said.

"Know what?" Twilight asked.

*sigh* "You all remember the amulet Ash snagged from that Lich?" Rage asked causing most to nod. "Well it's kinda found a new home," Rage said while gesturing to me and my eye.

"And the fucker doesn't know when to shut up either." I said as I sat back down criss-cross and looked at everyone as I rubbed the left side of my head and had my left eye closed.

"I'm sorry to hear that. If you need anything please don't hesitate to ask." Celestia said.

"Indeed now let us fix your attire Bones." Rarity said.

"No need. Where I'm headed now will most likely mess it up again." Bones said.

"Your leaving already, what about training?" Rainbow asked

"I'm afraid it's going to be canceled for today, because this is important." he said.

"What is it and where are you heading?" Nightmare asked.

"I just remembered where I left my Death Weapon and as for where it is, it's in the most dark and twisted place imaginable. The inferno itself." Bones said causing a few to stare at him in shock.

"The inferno, as in the prison of the damned?" Luna asked.

"Yep," Bones said as he snapped his fingers and suddenly the ground opened up. I could see a massive hole in the ground and I felt a rush of hot air flowed upward, along with the smell of sulfur.

"I may not have a say in this but I highly suggest before any of you say that you want to come along, don't. Hell is too dangerous for you guys." Elisa said as she pointed to the main six.

"Too dangerous my flank," Rainbow said.

"Don't give me that crap I saw how spooked you six were and we weren't even in the first circle," Bones said. 'They've been in hell before?!' I yelled in my mind. I have to say they surprise me a lot, but that will change when we enter and the killing starts.

"Oh yeah I say bring it on," Rainbow said.

Bones gave a sigh before he spoke. "Fine not like I could stop you lot anyway but keep in mind you do as I say without question and what you see down there is on your heads got it?" he asked, receiving nods from everyone. 'God damn it. I didn't want them to come along.' I thought in defeat. I watched as Bones walked over to the hole before jumping in, and this was followed by the main six as well. I gave a sigh as I got up and walked over to the hole and looked in. I couldn't even see the bottom so I guess it was extremely long.

I looked over to the others and shot to fingers to them, "Allons-y." I said as I took a step forward and fell into the hole. As I fell I seemed to have caught up to the others and I just positioned myself to where I looked like I was reclining. Eventually we seemed to have exited the hole, and I looked around and saw a vast landscape of fire, ash, and dried up magma. I continued to fall until I fell into a burning pit.

I gave a groan as I woke up and took in my surroundings. I saw that we were on a cliff that overlooked a dark and dirty river, while thousands of souls fell like comets in random places. I saw that Bones noticed us waking up, so I got up and dusted myself off. "Welcome to hell." he said as I walked over to him and looked over the valley below.

"To be honest I thought there'd be more fire." I said as I snapped my fingers, causing my wings to disappear.

"Oh there's fire alright but we're still not even in the first circle we have to take Charon's boat to get there." Bones said as he pointed. I followed where he was pointing to and saw a large wooden craft, the size of an ocean liner, sitting beside the shore and on the bow of the ship was a wooden figure of a man with a bright orb in his grasp to light the way.

"Bones what's happening to you?" Applejack asked. I watched as Bones's form changed from his duster, shirt, and pants to a full set of armor with a war torn cloak. I saw shadows come from the gaps and wrap around him before going into the hood of the cloak, making it impossible to see his face.

"You look badass man." I said as I looked him up and down and she rubbed my chin. I was being honest because I really did like the look of his armor, and wished I had a set. But to be honest, I'm not one for that stuff because I prefer agility and speed over strength and armor.

"It's what I really look like the wolf you all normally see is nothing but a disguise so don't terrify others but that didn't turn out so well did it." he said with a sigh, "Let's not waste time Charon will be leaving soon." With that we walked down a twisting path into the valley before arriving at the ship where there was thousands of souls boarding.

"THROUGH ME THE WAY TO THE CITY OF WOE THROUGH ME THE WAY TO EVERLASTING PAIN NOW SHALL I FERRY YOU INTO THE FIRE THE COLD AND THE EVERLASTING DARKNESS ABANDON HOPE ALL YE WHO ENTER HERE!" Charon said in a massive voice causing Fluttershy to squeak and hide behind Bones in fright and was shaking like a leaf.

"Jeez if you're this scared why even bother coming. Besides he's not going to hurt you." Bones said before he led the us over to Charon's ship when a couple of silver coins appeared in his hand.

"What are the coins for Bones?" Luna asked.

"Payment for passage across the river Archeron the dead get a free ride these days but since we are not dead we must pay one drakul for each life," Bones said as he led us inside and dropped the coins in a statue, which was holding a bowl by the entrance.

"How long should this ride be?" I asked.

"If we're lucky not to long," I said as I led the group onto the deck and stood in the row between to groups of souls.

"I can see their sins each one that earned a place here," Rage said as he scanned over the crowd of the miserable looking souls. I watched the group and saw that Celestia had reached out and placed a hand on one of the souls, before her eye's turned white. I was about to grab her but Bones grabbed her first and pulled her away from the soul, causing her to try and shake off the dizziness. I then heard a deep groan come from the bow of the ship.

"YOU WHO ARE LIVING BEGONE FROM THOSE WHO ARE TO BE DAMNED!" Charon said in his thundering voice as he looked at us over his shoulder.

"Forgive us Charon we merely wish for passage into the inferno," I said as I let go of Celestia.

"SO THE HAND OF THE REAPER RETURNS...TO WHAT DOES A SOUL LIKE YOU SEEK IN THE FIRES THIS TIME!?" Charon asked.'God just put some sugar on top and give it to him.' I thought with a internal huff. I mean it's just say his title and not him. I mean I'm not jealous, it's just I don't like

"My reason's are my own all that must concern you is you guiding your ship through this gloom old one," I said causing Charon to turn his sights back on the water.

"So, what do we do while we wait to get to our destination? I hope I can take a nap." I asked, but nearly lost my footing as the ship lurched forward before coming to a halt.

"Ain't no rest for the wicked," Bones said right before he led us off of Charon. I really should have seen that coming you know? I mean we are in a place that is considered the afterlife. Anyways I'm getting off topic.

"Damn." I said as I rubbed my right eye.

"You okay?" Rage asked.

"Yea, just tired." I answered.

"Well when this trip is going to leave you dead tired before we even reach the halfway mark," Bones said as we got off Charon. He led us over to what appeared to be a massive stone and iron gate, before we walked through and into a strange and foggy forest. The forest in question had an ominous look and the branches looked like arms that reached out for anyone that comes by.

"Where are we?" Celestia asked.

"This is the first circle of the inferno Limbo here are those that did not sin yet did not have the required faith this is the realm where virtues pagans and unbaptized babes reside I suggest none of you stray far also touch nothing," he said.

"Babies?" Rage asked in shock.

"If it comforts you they do not suffer and are freed from this place much sooner then any soul here. Probably spend a day here or a week at the most before they are returned to the world above. Contractors may be cruel once a deal is made, but they still have some heart in them just not a lot." Bones explained as we continued to walk. I didn't respond because I didn't have anything to say about the topic, and I really didn't like talking about young ones dying. One with that much of a future, just squashed out. It saddens me honestly.

We continued our journey into a forest, which was eerie and as silent as a grave. The trek was long and I couldn't help but get the feeling we we're being watched. I mean I'm really paranoid, and it's to the point that I plan for things that will never happen. Anyways I then heard what sounded like crying, however I tried to not pay too much attention to it. I saw Fluttershy walking towards what looked like a human baby lying on the ground, and I remembered Bones telling us not to touch anything. She was about to touch the child causing Bones to run over to her but before he reached her, she had already placed a hand on the child causing it to spin around and scream at her. The baby had a pair of scythe blades for arms. It was about the most ugliest thing I had seen in my life, and I've seen some messed up shit too. Fluttershy screamed in shock as the thing leapt at her, but Bones pushed her to the side and took the blade. It entered his chest and he looked at it before he grabbed the creature and tossed it into the forest. I withdrew my pistols and looked around, and in the distance I could hear more screams. Then I saw them. An entire horde of the scythe babies. After that he grabbed Fluttershy and pushed her towards us.

"Run!" Bones shouted. He didn't have to tell me twice as I held the back of the group with Bones as we all ran. I dared to look behind me and saw that there was an eve larger horde of them than there was before, causing some color to drain from my face. I also so them using scythes for their legs,causing them to run even faster. I had to give it to them, they do think on their feet, or blades..... eh forget it.

"In there!" Bones shouted. I saw him point ahead of us and when I looked in the direction he was indicating I saw a large tower, hehe, towering over the trees.

We ran faster for tower, none of us even daring to look back; well not again at least. When we got close enough I noticed the tower's doors were wide open but the only problem was that there was a giant gap in the ground ahead of us. I watched as the group jumped the gap, pegasi flying, unicorns and alicorns teleporting, earthponies jumping. Since I got rid of my wings earlier I had to jump as well, and when I landed on the other side I somersaulted and got back up and turned around and aimed my pistols at the horde as it closed in on us. I saw that Rarity seemed to have tripped on something and there wasn't enough distance for her to get a running start. 'It would have been nice for her to have the ability to teleport in the show.' I thought before I realized something. 'Why the hell couldn't I have been sent to a regular Equestria as a regular human and not a displaced.' I thought to myself before I regained my composure. It seemed the Bones noticed Rarity and made a tendril out of shadow appear out of his hand. He launched it at Rarity and grabbed her before he yanked her over, and once she was inside he slammed the door closed, sealing off the creatures.

"What...happened...to don't touch anything?" Bones asked as he growled.

"I'm...sorry," Fluttershy whimpered causing him to let out a tired groan.

"The hell were those things!?" I yelled as I aimed at the door with the gun in my left hand and had the right one aimed upwards.

"Sentinels designed to blend into whatever environment we're in while in the inferno they take care of any trouble makers that just jump out of random portals that lead to different circles in hell just wish they didn't look so creepy in this place," Bones said.

"I remember something like that back on Earth some bozo Templar opened up a hell gate causing demons to crawl out like crazy fortunately we were able to stop it and the bastard got tossed in along side him," Rage said.

"Well whats the plan? Cause I doubt we can sit here forever." I said, still being vigilant. Suddenly the sounds of whispering echoed around us.

"More sentinels?" Luna asked.

"No," Bones said before he us all down the hallway. We soon came to another door and entered. When we got inside we were met with a bright light but once it dimmed I saw a large circular room, filled with dozens of ghostly souls; whom had stopped conversing with each other and rather stared at us.

"Who are all these souls?" Chrysalis asked.

"The great rulers and philosophers of the golden age."

"I recognize some faces here from Ash's memories Hectare, Electra, Caesar probably the most famous emperor of the Roman Empire and King Lateness." Rage said.

"Also Plato, Socrates, and Aristotle. Some of the greatest minds all together in one room." Bones said and I didn't know if I should be worried or in awe.

"Well Ash sure did get around," I said. I mean I knew that he had a long existence but for him to know all these intellectual men, it was astounding. Suddenly every shade stopped and stared at us, a mixture of different emotions adorning each one's face.

"Guess they remember him also," Dream Catcher said.

"You all know Ash Blade?" We looked at the source of the voice and saw it was Julius Caesar.

"Julius Caesar. I take it you know Ash Blade?" Bones asked.

"Indeed it was he was a hero in the races loved by many and almost unbeatable when ever he had an accident the first thing he asked about were the horses condition and it surprised me when I found out he was still alive if you ask you will find out almost everyone in this room knows him," Caesar said as he gestured around the room.

"As interesting as that would be we must be on our way ," Bones said before we continued our way trough a pair of doors on the opposite end of the room.

"Yea we have a weapon to find." I said behind us. Bones led us up a set of stairs, that seemed to spiral around the tower. We continued until we made it to the top and I saw a stone walkway that led to a large circular like area with a massive gap in the ground and a spiked wheel on edge of the gap. There were two storied stone walls that looked like the walls of a court room, where spectators could watch went around the area and they were full of damned souls. Finally at the back was a large monstrosity, one of which was a combination of tentacles and a man with a tall headpiece attached to his head that looked like a crown. The creature then grabbed a soul from the shelf and brought the soul close to it's face and sniffed it, before he called out it's sin and dropped them on the spiked wheel. I looked on as it pressed a button sending the soul plummeting into the dark abyss below.

"Bones what is this?" I whispered.

"And what is that thing?" Rarity asked in horror.

"That is Minos. In life he was a king of Greece before he was boiled alive in his own bath. Now he is known as the Judge of the Damned, sending souls to their circles for they sins they committed in life. He is blind but be careful, he has the nose of a hell hound. Best let me talk to him, otherwise this won't be pleasant." Bones said.

"Well good luck. Hopefully he doesn't smell the sins on me." I said as I looked at disgusting thing sitting ahead of us. I mean I know where this is going and I'm not liking it. At. All.

I watched the scene unfold as Bones walked across the walkway us following behind.'Still wish they would have stayed behind.' I grumbled in my head. I was in front of them and when we reached the end of the walkway I raised a arm to the side to stop them from advancing. This was something that Bones would need to do, but if he needed help then Rage and I would be glad to help him. I don't know which one drew his attention, either the sound of Bones's armor clanking or his smell but it seemed to grab Minos attention because he stopped reaching for a soul and turned towards Bones.

"Who comes into my house of pain?" Minos asked.

"One who seeks passage into the lower circles Minos," Bones said. Minos then brought his face close to his and gave me a sniff.

"The Hand of The Reaper. I remember your stench the smell of your sins clings to you sins of heresy, wrath, violence and...hmm... treachery Minos hissed with his forked tongue.

"Watch yourself Minos," Bones growled as thunder and lightning shook the sky from his words. But Minos turned his head towards the us and sniffed the air.

"Fourteen... no thirteen living souls one is dead and overdue, and also reeks of sin. And another smells of wrath and bloodlust-," Minos said, and I saw that the statement hit something as I saw Bones tighten his fists with each word that came from Minos.

"Silence Minos or I shall rip your tongue from your throat we are here to descend and then leave this wretched place now stand aside before I decide to force my way past!" Bones interrupted with a yell.

"YOU DARE GIVE ORDERS THE JUDGE OF THE DAMNED!" Minos roared before he tried to hit Bones with a fist but he managed to roll to the side and avoid the attack. 'Welp shit's hit the fan again.' I thought as I summoned shi on my back. 'Ready for battle?' I asked as I withdrew my Beretta's from their holsters again.

"You bet." she said, and I heard the screams once again as well as a power boost.

"Bones." I said causing Bones to look back at me. "Is it okay to fight or is it a bad idea?"

"Do your worst," he said, and that was all the conformation I needed. So Rage and charged into the fray. As soon as Rage and I landed we were assaulted by small pointy tentacles that sprung from the ground. They came at us multiple times and they seemed very easy to dodge. After a few seconds the tentacles stopped coming form they ground, and I watched as Minos started to come to the ground.

"Get on the wall!" Bones yelled. At his command I all jumped up and clung to the walls where the souls stood and as soon as we did, I saw Minos scream causing a torrent of air to wash over the area where we all stood before. As we jumped down I aimed my guns at Minos left eye socket, or at least where his left eye should be and unleashed both clips into it. He immanently pulled back and cupped his wound as blood burst from it. The thing was, I wasn't using ordinary rounds, no no no, I was using hollow point rounds. With the depression at the front of the bullet, it will leave all the damage inside my target. Because a hollow point round is designed to expand on impact to almost three times its size. Meaning if you get hit with this you're going down, and your not getting up.

When I landed I saw that Rage and Bones weren't letting up as they were cutting and slicing at the bottom of Minos as he was clutching the wound I caused in pain. Eventually he stopped and came back and tried to blow us away with another scream but we jumped up again. When he was at full mast he summoned four hunchback humans. They looked to be starving and had a demented look in their eye sockets.

They charged at us, but I felt a increase in power from Bones and saw that he had pulled three of them to him, before jumping into the air and came back down and smashed them. After that he continued to attack them, and I would have loved to continue to watch but I felt movement behind me and I brought my pistols into an 'x' motion just as a sword came down and connected with my pistols. I knocked back the thing and aimed at it before letting off six shoots, three from both gun. The rounds connected with it's chest and head, blowing them to pieces. When I turned back around I saw that Bones and Rage had just finished killing the other three creatures.

"I am well acquainted with your treachery!" Minos yelled as even more spiky tentacles shot from the ground, but this time they were faster and harder to dodge. One of them got lucky and erupted from the stone just as I was trying to dodge one, and I didn't have time to fully dodge this one as well. It cut my shirt upwards, from the bottom to the top in the front. I landed and stood there in shock as I looked down at the outfit that my sister had made for me. I felt tears well up in my eyes before falling down my face.This was the last thing she hand made me before I got her killed. I looked at the shirt before looking back up at Minos. I didn't care if my chest was exposed, this asshole just fucked up big time. I holstered my guns and drew Shi from my back, and held her in front of me.

"Do it." she said and I was happy to oblige.I held her out in front of me and held her with my right hand and laid my left hand right where the guard touched the blade.

"Scream, Shi no sakebi." I said in an even voice, which portrayed no emotion, as I ran my palm down the blade. Just like I did before the blade changed from a katana to a scythe that had black flames along the sharp edge of the blades. I held shi in my right hand and snapped my left, causing my shirt to disappear and be replaced by bandages. I had enough shit, if the universe whats me to go all out I'll go all out. "Now remember this doesn't leave here okay?" I asked the two boys as they continued to dodge the tentacles.

"What do you mean?" Bones yelled as he was nearly impaled by one of the things.

"This." I said as I held a palm over my right eye. "Releasing restrictions, level five." I said as part of my powers were released. I watched as as some of the tentacles shot from the ground and headed towards me, but when they got close they instantly evaporated. This seemed to cause Minos to scream in pain once again. He reared back and brought his left arm down to try and squash us, which I found stupid seeing how he couldn't see us. After that he smashed his arm on the right side of the arena and drug it to the other side.

"You slaughtered hundreds!" he roared as he brought his arm up to smash again. I won't lie, I have but it is more in the hundred thousands. They deserved it as they crossed my morals, though I did get yelled at by Tia and Lulu for what I did. But I still say it was what they deserved. After he did that; he continued to smash the arena; form the left side to the right and so on. After a minute of us dodging his attacks he tried to hit us with his open palm, which was a large mistake.

I twirled Shi around as I jumped up and dug the blade into his hand. When I did that he reared back and brought his arm high into the air, and when it was at it's arc I dislodged Shi from his arm and embedded it in his forearm. Doing this caused dark blood to spew forth from the wound, to which I didn't really care. This thin crossed the line and he. Will. Pay.

"Virtue means nothing to you." Minos said as he brought his arm to his left side and then flung it open, causing me to be sent flying. But since I had the powers of a soul reaper I used my magic and stopped mid air, sideways. I then jumped back at him and swung Shi across his face, cutting it even more. He let out screams of pain as I continued to slash at his hands, destroying them more. But he then moved his hands away and reared back, which I knew he was about to scream again. So ceased using magic below my feet, causing me to fall. I saw that Bones and Rage had just finished trying to cut at the bottom, and I guess that didn't work but the damage was building up.

"Your weapon will never be returned to you!" he yelled as he summoned more minions, but this time it was four of those sentinels that we ran from before and two big brutes. The sentinels and one of the brute went for Bones and Rage while the other brute went for me, and I gave a grin as I charged the beast. We clashed our blades together a few times but I had managed to get hits on him when he let his guard down. But after I blocked a few more of his attacks I grew bored.

"You bore me." I simply said as I faced my palm to him, "Cero." and he had no time to dodge as he was caught in my destructive beam. When it died, there was nothing left of the brute. I gave a sigh, as I had overestimated it, before turning my attention back to the guys. I saw that they had just finished killing the creatures that went to them and I decided to regroup with them. "We need to end this." I said just as Minos brought his arm down once more, crashing into the ground where we once stood. "Any ideas?!" I shouted.

"I got one Rage when I say you take out an arm," Bones said before he ran up to Minos. "You know Minos, I was expecting more then this pitiful display. It appears you got old and lazy you slug," he said causing Minos to raise both his arms and slam them down on where Bones was at. "Rage now!" Bones shouted. I watched Rage put his blades together to form one massive burning blade, which was almost as long as Minos's forearm.

"Here it comes say hello to my Battle Buster!" Rage shouted before he cut through Minos's left arm, almost as if it was butter.

I watched as Minos's head fell to the ground and I took the opportunity to grab Minos's tongue and began to pull it towards the spiked wheel but Minos tried to crush me with his still good arm but I just kept dodging it and when I was close enough I impaled the tongue on the top spike before I looked at Minos.

"This is going to really...really hurt." I said before I stomped on the button that activated the wheel. The wheel spun around and pulled Minos towards it and impaled his face and under his chin the wheel momentarily stopped because Minos was pulling in the opposite direction but in the end the wheel one and shredded through Minos head tearing away at anything that may have been inside before the rest of the body fell backwards revealing a set chains that led down into the circles below. I took this as the time to reinstate the restriction that I had removed, and once I was done I heard Bones speak.

"I did say I'd rip your tongue from your throat."

"Well that was fun and all," I said as I whipped some of the fucker's blood off of my body. "but how do we find your weapon now?"

"We keep descending," he said as he gestured to the chains.

"Did you have to kill him?" Celestia asked and I looked at her with a face that said 'really?'.

"He's not dead Minos made a contract with a devil and used his soul as payment that landed him a position here he can not did till he's worked off the debt so give it a few minutes and Minos will be back sending souls to their circles one again so I suggest we leave now," he said as he walked over to the chains and grabbed a hold of one before he descended into the darkness with us following behind.

Chapter 17: Further down

Lust

Our way down wasn't too long , which in my opinion was a good thing. I jumped from chain to chain till we reached the ground, and when I looked and saw our surroundings were made up of a violent storm. We were lead to a bridge of some kind and stretched along the bridge were a pairs of human statues arching over the bridge and were reaching out to one another.

"Bones what is this place!?" Rage shouted over the howling winds.

"The second circle in the inferno. Lust. Here you will find faces like Antony, Cleopatra and Helen of Troy each one of them are now forced to be blown about by the winds of Lust," Bones said as he dodged a soul that flew at him, only for it to smash into a statue before it was carried off.

"Wow good thing Cadence isn't here otherwise she would be furious at those who are trapped here," Twilight said.

"Enough chit chat. We need to get moving." I said with a serious expression and equally serious tone. Bones gave me a nod before he led us across the bridge and I saw a massive tower appear out of the storm. we arrived at the main doors and I opened them to see the demon Lust herself sitting on a lounging couch filing her nails.

"Hello Lust," Bones said which seemed to grab the she woman's attention.

"Oh shit not you again," Lust said before she tried to escape. I let out a sigh before I turned into smoke and flew ahead of Lust and solidified in her path causing her to run into me and fall on her butt.

"Calm down Lust."

"That a joke? Cause last time you were here you killed off the group." Lust said as she tried to crawl away from him.

"I just need you to open up a portal downward."

"Downward as in you want to go lower into the inferno?" Lust asked, making it sound as if Bones was delusional.

"Exactly."

"But why?"she asked

"That's none of your business," he answered.

"All you need to know is that it is important that we get further down." I said as I walked over to Bones's side.

"And if I decide not to help?" Lust asked with a smug grin.

"Hm I kill you here and now and walk trough this circle anyway, cutting down anything in my path." Bones said which caused the smirk to fall off Lust's face.

"Your a heartless bastard you know that." Lust said with a sneer.

"Mm-hm just means is that I won't show remorse with who I kill." he said while getting into Lust's face. I watched as Lust snapped her fingers causing a portal to appear.

"That will take you down to the next circle," Lust said.

"Can't it go lower?" Rainbow asked.

"No nit-wit. I can only make portals to go either up or down to the next circle. You lot want to go lower, you need to use our legs." Lust said as Bones stopped Rainbow from trying hit the demon for the 'nit-wit' comment.

"Thanks for your help." Bones said.

"Just don't come back here again." she said before she left us.

"I'll be honest, she was hot as hell. But she sure acted like a bitch." I said giving a pause. "Come on we need to go I'd like to get back as soon as possible so I can take a nap" I said as I walked through the portal and yelled 'allons-y!'.

Gluttony

When I left the portal I landed in a large open area. The ground looked to be rocky in places, but had plenty hills everywhere. The spot where I landed was in the middle of a valley and I could see several fat souls trying to eat anything in their sight. There was even raining lightly, so much that it created small puddles everywhere on the ground.I gave a disgusted sneer at the beasts as the feasted. It sickened me that there were people that acted this way in their life. I heard the rest of the group exit the portal and landed on the ground before said portal closed.

"Certainly calmer then above but what is this place?" Rage asked.

"The third circle, Gluttony. Here are those that could never be satisfied in life, but now they will be forever denied sanctification." Bones said.

"They're devouring the food like pigs." Nightmare asked, and I could hear the disgust in her voice.

"Yeah. Don't seem to be a lot of punishing goin' on here." Applejack said.

"Oh they'll be punished however I'd rather not be here when that happens," Bones said before he was about to walk, but stopped. "Something you see?" I heard him say and I brought my attention to what was going on. I saw Celestia was looking at something with a worried look only a mother would have, and I then brought my attention to what she was looking at.

"Those damned, they're ponies." Celestia said as she pointed at a pile, showing Equestrian pony souls that were eating away at the pile like there was no tomorrow.

"Wait a second I recognize one of those guys. A Templar that goes by the name of Gold Mine; Ash assassinated him at the Masquerade Party before Hearths Warming." Rage said as he pointed to a soul drinking from a puddle as if he were a mutt.

"What is he doing?" Rainbow asked. I watched as Bones waved his hand in front of his face and let the droplets fall into his open palm before he gave it a sniff. I did the same and smelt the liquid, and found it to smell like raspberries.

"Smells like wine." Bones said.

"Fitting. There was a version of him in my world and he was a complete asshole, but I don't know what he was like here so I could be wrong. But still I don't see what the problem is." I said with a dismissive wave of my hand.

"They are still my subjects Elisa!" Celestia yelled as she snapped at me.

"A subject that made a wrong decision in life, then ended with him being here. Besides you didn't honestly think the inferno was just for humans did you?" Bones asked.

"It's not Celestia. It's for every wrong doing creature, no matter the race. I don't give a rats ass if they were your subjects, your friends, or even a lover; if they are in the inferno it's for a good reason." I said, adding my own thoughts. I was about to continue when a massive roar thundered across the hills, causing me to look around to find the source. us that made the dammed souls stop eating and tremble in fear.

"What was that?" Luna asked.

"Punishment time. We need to move," Bones said as he ran in a random direction away from us. It took me a second but I collected my thoughts as I motioned for everyone else to follow. It didn't take me long to get behind him.

"Bones the hell made that noise?!" I yelled as we traversed the hills. He didn't get the chance to answer as he suddenly fell to the ground and was dragged in the opposite direction of where we were running. I immediately stopped and looked back to see what happened and saw a massive three headed worm-like monster with four paws supporting it's body. 'Wait, that kind of looks like Cerberus..... but isn't he a dog and not a worm?' I thought to myself, but stopped when I saw multiply pale yellow tentacles heading our way causing me to turn my attention to Rage. "Rage I want you lot to go. Protect the girls." I said as I ran towards the tentacles.

'I hope this doesn't go where I think it'll go.' I thought as I unholstered my pistols and fired at the slimy things, causing a screech from the worm. I saw that the thing had it's attention directed towards me and also had more tentacles coming my way. "Fuck." I said as I re-holstered my guns and drew Shi.

'No don't use me!' I heard her plea.

"Sorry Shi, but it's either you get slime all over your blade or I get caught by those things. If I was still a guy I'd have no trouble doing what you asked but," I said as I dodged several tentacles. "I'm a girl now, so I'm not going to take my chances with what my mind thinks up."

'Fine but please clean me when this is over.' she said.

"I promise you I will. Now lets kill this thing." I thought as I jumped into the air and took a slash at the head on the right. When I pulled back I saw that I cut a little bit into the exterior of its skin. I couldn't study more as a pair of jaws clamped down in front of me causing me to back up in the air. I decided to come at it full force and when Shi connected with it's head, she cut clean through. Though the cut was exactly clean per say, but it didn't matter as I watched the creature thrash around and let out another deafening screech. The heads jerked from side to side and then I was smacked by one of their heads, sending me flying.

I gave a groan as I got back to my feet. "Ugh, I don't want to have to do this but I guess I have to." I said as I prepared to release Shi. "Scream, Shi no sakebi!" I yelled as I turned her into her scythe form before heading back into battle with Cerberus. I raced forward and sliced through a as pocket that was under the left one's head. It screamed and flailed its head and I took the chance to latch onto it's neck with Shi. But I didn't stop as I circled around his neck and then when I was heading towards the ground I gave a good yank, separating the head from the neck. I watched as the head fell to the floor and sank into it. I had to move out of the way as the middle, and final head snapped at where I was. I could tell this thing was pissed at me, but I didn't give a damn. It could feel any sort of way towards me and I still would not care.

Anyways it tried to snap at me a few more times, and each time I'd deliver a hard blow or slice to it's face. On its next attack and ave a little more strength into my attack, causing it to scream and fall to the floor. I ran up to it and as I was in mid air the thing quickly brought it's head up and opened it's jaws. "You cheeky dick waf-." I said as it's jaws snapped shut around me. I felt it's tongue rap around me and heard it trying to eat me as it was bringing me to it's stomach but I let lose my rage and bloodlust. But I didn't get the chance to let a shock-wave of magic as I felt something brush against me crouch, causing me to let out a yelp and loose concentration. I felt my face heat up as I was pushed to the back of it's throat, and down it, while hearing Shi scream 'ew' repetitively. It didn't take long until I reached the beasts stomach, where I immediately fell into a pool of liquid. The only thing I regret was screaming as I fell into the gross and strange liquid.

I regained my scenes and swam to the surface of the liquid and took a large breath and then proceeded to cough like hell. That stuff tasted disgusting, and down right foul. I heard someone cough gently behind me and saw Bones with his face directed towards me, so I guess he was looking at me.

"Not exactly a pleasant way down huh," he said as he offered me a helping hand, and I took his hand and he started to pull me out.

"No, especially when the tongue gropes your privates." I said as my blush came back once again, but before i could get out i heard more screaming and saw someone fall into the stomach. Said person landed between us, causing both Bones and I to fall back into the liquid. 'Well at least me mouth was shut that time.' I thought as I got out of the damn stuff.

"Aw nasty are we in this thing's stomach?" I heard Rage's voice ask from in the pool.

"Yes. Yes you are, and what happened to going with the girls!?" I yelled as Bones and Rage emerged. He didn't get the chance to respond as I heard more screams and one by one the girls came through the throat and into the liquid. I judged that they would land in the same pool that I did, and when they did they hit both Rage and Bones causing them to fall back into the pool.

"Ok that...was so...not cool." Rainbow said as she rubbed her head.

"So this is the belly of this vial beast." Nightmare said as she looked around.

"Hey! Can you lot continue our conversation after you get off me?!" I heard Bones yell as he tried to get out the muck.

"Oh sorry Bones," Rage said as he and the others got off of Bones, except for Rarity. "You too."

"But it's so...disgusting," Rarity said. I watched as Bones elbowed her in the side which made her fall of Bones and into the liquid. I gave a sort giggle and when I stopped I saw that Applejack and Rainbow were giggling at Rarity's expense. I turned around and looked at our surroundings and saw many souls in here as well, most had been decaying but they still moved.

"The inferno can't get more horrible then this place." Luna said causing me to look back at our group and saw she was looking around.

"Wanna bet?" Bones asked as he got up and started to wipe off the sludge from his body.

"Well since everyone is here. We better go and find a way to kill this this, least we become like them." I said as I twirled Shi, but stopped and pointed her at a large collection of souls that were in another pool of the liquid.

"Relax. Fortunately this isn't the first time I've been eaten by this overgrown worm." Bones said as he got up and started to leave the pool.

"Well then how and please don't tell me we don't have to use the back door." Rage said.

"Unfortunately we can't kill it like Elisa intended, but yes there is a way out without being a pile of shit. Come on." Bones said as he led everyone along through Cerberus's bowls until we arrived at a pulsing black organ. A heart if I wasn't mistaken.

"Is that what I think it is?" I asked as i looked at it in disgust.

"Cerberus's black heart. Care to do the honors in destroying it?" Bones asked as he looked at me.

"I'd love to." I said as I crouched down before jumping into the air. I prepared my magic and, "Shi no surasshu!" I yelled as I twirled around. When my blade started to slice into the heart, my black flames started to spread onto the heart. I watched as the flames burned the heart before I jumped back and landed right in front of the group. "There that should do it."

"Oh I forgot to mention you all might want to hold your breath," Bones said cryptically.

"Huh?" Everyone asked him, but I didn't get to ask him what he meant when suddenly blood rushed out of the heart like a geyser and it washed us all away I allowed the current to wash us out of Cerberus's mouth and over some chains that were suspended over an abyss I managed to grab onto one and I saw the others had the same idea.

"Well that wasn't so bad," Bones said, but the only thing I heard after that was a roar. When I looked up I saw that it come from Cerberus and I he was looking at us. "Crap."

I watched as Cerberus slammed his head against the chains, shaking us off and caused us to plummet into the abyss.

Greed

I gave a groan as I woke up and took in my surroundings. In front of me was a large machine that was a combination of conveyor belts, gears and cogs. I rubbed my head as I listened to the screams of the damned as they were killed over and over again. I watched as they were either killed by the moving gears, melted in large bats of molten gold or smothered with gold. My attention was brought to the giant mechanical machine in front of me by a large blast of steam and a whistle. I then saw someone standing atop the machine, someone I hoped to never see again.

"It's nice to see the whore could come to see me." said the Zebra. You remember the bastard that kidnapped Lucky and my Lucky and my daughter? Well the same guy was up there looking at me as if I was nothing.

"And it's nice to see you again you son of a bitch." I said as I grabbed Shi before I got to my feet. "I always knew you were greedy, and It is befitting that you are in this circle."

"Well I don't mean to gloat but Lucifer offered me a thousand years free of torture and endless whores if I were to kill you. And I intend to keep my side of the deal." He said as a long sword was summoned into his right hand. I gave him a sneer as I jumped into the air, all the way up and over him before flipping and landing on my feet. When I landed up on the top I turned around and faced him.

When I took a good look at him not much seemed to had changed for him. Though there were parts of his flesh that was open, as if his skin was too tight it ripped in spots. Along with the tears in his flash there were multiple puncture wounds all over his body, which I had to guess was Bones's doing back at the empire. Besides his appearance the only things he had on him was a pair of raggedy shorts and a set of chains that went around his neck and under his arms. I could also feel that he seemed stronger than when he was alive, which to me was good.

"You won't make it out alive." he said as he got into a defensive stance. I looked at in with a look that said 'fucking really?', because I mean fucking really? That's the best thing he could think of, and out of all the things he could of said..... he said that. I give up, just fuck it. I tried not to think of what he said as I aimed Shi at him with my left hand.

"I don't plan on it," I started as I covered my right eye. "Release restrictions level five." I said as my power spiked. I saw that my opponent took a step back out of caution before he charged at me. I gave a smirk as I charged him as well, and when we got close to each other we swung our weapons at one another. They connected with a 'cling' and I tried to push him back whit Shi, creating sparks along the blade. I jumped back just as his knee came forward in an attempt to hit me in the gut.

"How is it that you are able to match me?" he asked as he ran up to me and to a swing, but I deflected in with Shi's help.

"Because when you got me back in your throne room my mind was clouded by rage, but it's bot as of this moment. Plus I haven't reached into my full power yet." I said as I swung shi at his stomach. The blade cut through his skin and I watched as blood flowed from the wound, but there was something off. Only blood came out, no organs. I was horrified to see his wound heal and close as he jumped back. He cupped where the wound was as he looked at it before looking back at me with a smug grin.

"Looks like its going to take a lot to kill me. I doubt you could do anything seeing how I'm already dead." he said as he flicked his wrist, shaking the blood off. After that he came back at me even worse than before, his strikes were stronger and more precise. I had to do everything in my power to make sure he didn't push me off of the edge. 'At times like this it makes me wish that I had Senbonzakura with me.' I thought as I dodged the zebra's blade once more.

"Aw am I not good enough?" Shi asked.

'It's not that Shi, the reason is so I can use that ban-ki instead our yours. If I were to us yours,' I thought as I continued to dodge his swings. "then this battle would be over in a few seconds. And this is actually fun!" I finished as I jumped over him and tried to slash him as I did. It didn't work but at least I tried. I charged him and did the same thing he did before, causing him to go on the defensive. But on my final strike he actually was able to parry it, much to my shock. I lost my holding on Shi and she was sent spinning off the platform and probably to the ground below.

The next thing I know I felt a burning sensation on my left cheek as I am sent flying back from where I stood. When I look back up I saw that he was standing there with his left hand outstretched, and it looked like it was starting to turn red. It took a second by when it hit me I started to get pissed. Because he just bitch slapped me.

"Had enough?" he asked as he walked over to me and stood there, looking down on me.

"Hehehehe you think I'd give up so easily?" i asked as I brought my right leg back and kicked him in his crouch, hard. He immediately let go of his long sword and cupped his junk. I mean, yes I know that was a dirty move, but this isn't a professional match, this is hell. And there ain't no rules to the duel, none what so ever. Plus he had it coming.

I got up and put some distance between us so i could get an advantage from him. As soon as I backed away he got back up and took his sword in hand before charging once again. I felt his power increase as he got closer and I barely had time to dodge as the floor were I stood was turned into a crater. But when I jumped into the air he grabbed onto my right leg.

"Where do you think you're going?" he asked as he swung me.

"Shit!" I said as I was slammed into the floor. He swung me over and made me hit the spot on the other side of him before he swung me back into the first spot where he made me hit. He did this a few more times before I got tired of it, so I cupped my right eye again and prepared to release more power. Because once again I underestimated him; I wasn't expecting him to have this power.

"Release restrictions level four." I said as bone came from under my skin and formed armor across my skin. They bone covered my shins, hands and wrists, elbows and knees. This was my level four power, unlike level five, which is Luna at full power, this is as strong as Celestia is at full power. But it also adds light weight armor onto my body which helps me defend against attacks. Add that with my heirro, it makes this me fast and almost indestructible. But another thing changes as well, for my right eye starts to glow red, mainly because when the fourth level of my restrictions is removed it releases my hollow powers and even more power.

I twirled around and kicked him in the face, sending him off the platform. I landed on my feet and looked over to where he landed and saw that he was near a large hole filled with molten gold. I took one step forward and hopped into the air. My movement was so fast that if the naked eye were to see they would think I would of teleported, if not for the large blast of air that came after. When I got over to where he was he seemed to be recovering from my attack as he stood up, and looked at me in rage.

"How dare you!" he yelled as he ran up to me and tried to punch me. When his fist was close enough I gabbed a hold of it and looked at him indifferently.

"Really? That's all you have?" I asked as I started to tighten my grip and twist his arm. "I mean really I was expecting more from you, seeing how you kicked my ass in the world of the living." I finished as I decked him in the head. By the power of my attack he created a crater below us, and I continued to hit him in the head until he stopped trying to get up. So I let go and turned away.

When I was a few feet away I felt an arm being placed on me and I grabbed a hold of it. I found that it was the bastards hand, so I planted my fight foot on his chest and pulled at his arm. I eventually torn it off, causing him to drop to the ground and scream in pain. I looked at the arm for a second before I through it into the molten pit of gold behind him.

"Y-you bitch! Y-you'll pay!" he yelled as he charged me and tried to punch me with his other arm. His fist connected with my face, but I had activated my heirro causing him to bring his fist back and scream even more. When I got a good look at it I saw that it was completely broken, honestly this guy was starting to annoy me.

"No. I don't think I will." i said without emotion as I walked over to him and picked him up by his chin. "For the crimes that you have committed in your time on the living world and in death, I sentence you to a place for worse than hell." I said as I activated a power I have yet to use since becoming a death. This punishment doesn't have a name, but when I activate it it will cause the person I so chose to relive all their past sins and feel the pain from the people he or she hurt. Also it will go on for as long as I want, and there is nothing you can do to stop it.... well other than getting me to deactivate it. But not after what he has done.

I looked him in the eyes and I could feel his fear as the punishment started to take effect. He screamed in pure agony for a few seconds before his body went limp in my grasp. His eyes were smoldering remains of what they once were as they started off into nothingness. I let go of his body and let it fall to the ground before turning around and walking away, but before I could go anywhere I saw Bones standing there looking at me with a look I couldn't quite understand.

"What?" I asked, still in an emotionless tone.

"Nothing, but if your done playing with the damned we have five more circles to get through." he said.

"Well let's get going then." I said as I walked past him. I didn't really matter to me seeing how I had fun, and giving him his punishment felt good to do. When we got back to the group I and picked up Shi, and as soon as I touched her handle I heard her scream.

"The hell was that!?" she yelled, and I noticed she had a more mature voice. So I had to deal with the bitchy side of her...... great.

'You slipped from my grasp and landed down here.' I answered.

"Okay, but what in gods name made you think it was okay to unlock your forth restriction and open your hollow powers?"

'Because he was stronger than I gave him credit for. Still kicked his ass.' I thought with a smirk.

"Well please don't do that again." Shi said in her child voice. "I thought you would have been killed." she said with a sniffle.

'Hey don't think that way,' I said as I rubbed her handle and looked into the blade. "I'm not going anywhere anytime soon ya hear?"

"I know just please don't do anything like that again?" she asked as she gave another sniffle.

'I promise you Shi I won't do anything so reckless.' I said as I walked to the group.

"Thank you." she said before going quiet, but the next thing I heard was a loud roar.

"Don't tell me that was Cerberus or some other creatures trying to eat us." Twilight said.

"No that would be the dragons." Bones said calmly, as if nothing was the matter.

"Dragons?" Fluttershy squeaked.

"Yeah dragons who let their greed get the better of them but anyway let's go still got a journey ahead." he said. Bones led us beneath the machine and pulled a leaver, which opened a hole before he jumped in. I watched as everyone else did the same so I just shrugged and followed them. When I landed I saw that everyone was looking around, and when I saw where we were, all I saw was trees. So I guess we are in a forest, which only means that we are in the circle of Anger.

"God it reeks of fury." I said as I took in my surroundings.

"Wouldn't be surprised if it did, after all this is the third circle Anger." Bones said.

"I cannot stand this place, I can hear every word here being shouted at me. Urrgh it hurts." Rage said while clutching his head. I can understand seeing how he does sometimes act as his name suggests, but still we need to get out of her fast. I fear that this affect him in the long run if we stay here too long.

"Don't worry we just need to get out of this place," Bones said as he led us through the forest. That was until we stopped when he found a soul filled with golden cracks. It was on it's knees with it's arms wrapped around it as if it were cold. It took me a second but I remembered those were souls that were lost in the inferno by means they can't control. All I will say is it has been long time since I was in the inferno o some things will slip my mind. I watched as he walked over to it.

"Bones what are you doing?" Celestia asked but he didn't answer. Instead he stood before it until it looked at him, and when it did Bones grabbed a hold of its throat and looked at it more intensely. That was before it glowed brightly before it disappeared.'Guess he sent it to either purgatory or to God.' I thought.

"What was that all about?" Applejack asked as the brightness died down.

"A lost soul sometimes rift's to the inferno open up by accident and it sometimes sucks in members of the living and when that happens, the sentinels kill them. However since they haven't been sentenced by Death, they become souls and can't move from where they die. Nor can they move on, till shall we say a wraith intervenes and sends it to either heaven or Minos." he said.

"So that was-," Luna started but Bones cut her off.

"I was sending it off to meet God and his angels." he said as he continued with his trip. Everyone just took what he said and followed him. Bones led us through the trees until we ended up to a black sludgy river. "The river Styx."

"The fools." I said as I looked over the damned souls fighting within the river.

"Any ideas on how to cross?" Applejack asked. Bones's response was a snap of his fingers, which caused a small wooden boat to rise out of the water. It looked like a typically wooden boat and it eve had a lantern hanging on a long stick at the bow of the boat.

"All aboard those who can't fly," he said as he got into the boat.

"In that I believe we would be safer swimming." Rarity said. I watched as Bones leaned over the side of the boat and tore off a piece of his cloak before dropping it into the water. As soon as it touched the blackness the screams of anger echoed from the water and made the piece of cloth sizzle and disintegrate into nothing.

"Still want to swim?" he asked, causing those that couldn't fly to shake their heads rapidly. "Then get in."

I saw that Not wanting to test my patience Applejack, Pinkie and Rarity got in the boat and I summoned a staff and pushed off the shore I steered us across the Styx while the others flew above I could tell the three that were in the boat with me were uncomfortable about being this close to the damned so I decided to ease their fears.

"There's an enchantment on this boat that prevents the damned from try to attack us also even if it we b some miracle the did this river has a guardian that protects those that cross called Phlegyas and he was once a king in life." he said.

"Well that's reassuring," Applejack said.

"Oh, oh why don't we play eye spy first one to spot Phlegyas wins," Pinkie said.

"Really darling how are we to spot him if we don't even know what he looks like?" Rarity asked.

"Oh don't worry he's very hard to miss," Bones said as we continued our path across the river. till we made it to the other side and was met with a volcanic like area filled with fire, ruins, and decaying skeletons. All the things you'd expect to find in hell.

"Okay, where are we?" Rainbow asked.

"We're on the boarders of the City of Dis, a place called The Plains of The Titans. Long ago the city reached all the way out here that is until a great calamity from another world came and wrecked havoc through hell, destroying everything in his path. Legend goes that just speaking his name is a bad omen." Bones said.

"He as in there was only one guy who did this?" Applejack asked.

"So what's his name?" Rainbow asked. I was listening closely to what Bones was saying because it was starting to interest me. I mean he did say that just saying the name would bring bad news, so that begs the question. Who is he? I looked around me just to make sure no one else was listening before I focused on the others.

"I don't know his true name but his title was 'The Slayer'," Bones said causing a giddy expression to appear on my face. In my excitement I accidentally let out a *squee*.

"What's with the fan-girl crap?' Rage asked.

"I've heard of this guy and he was the main protagonist in my favorite game back when I was still human." I said with a blush.

"He's a game character to what?" Rainbow asked.

"Doom." Luna and Nightmare said in sync before they looked at each other and giggled. Suddenly I head a humming sound of something powering up and that's when realization hit me like a train.

"Get down!" Bones shouted before I hit the deck. I covered my head with my arms as I waited for debris to fall on me. All I heard was a large blast and a explosion. When it was over I looked up and saw that the ruins went from massive to just waist high. I would not want to know what would have happened to us if we didn't duck. I looked over and saw that Bones was in a crouching position as he looked over the wall. I decided to do the same and when I did I saw a Cyberdemon from Doom 4. 'God damn it. I swear there better not be anything else from the game.' I grumbled.

"Bones care to explain what that was for?" Celestia asked in a annoyed tone and clearly not aware of the new threat so I just pointed at the new demon who in response roared at us.

"A Cyberdemon. Be lucky, Bones just saved your ass." I said as I turned Shi back into her suppressed form as I looked at Celestia before looking over at Bones. "You want to tag team him?" I asked.

"Why the hell not, after all this guy and me have a score to settle from my first time here." Bones said.

"Okay then lets do this." Elisa said as she summoned a shotgun. I could only think of one song that would go great with this situation, and that was the theme song from Doom 4. Hell To Pay.

As soon as the music started to play in my head we rushed the beast. I watched as we got closer to the demon, it started to raise its intact arm. It then brought it down and created a wave of hellish energy that was sent to us, which forced us to have to dodge. I jumped back and landed on a destroyed stair case, and when I looked back at the demon I saw Bones was trying to hit him in the head but it used it's thrustes to charge him instead. When Bones got close the demon swung his right arm, which connected with Bones's midsection, sending him flying into wall across the room. Rage and I took action and jumped at the demon and let lose on it with our shotguns, but it seemed that it wasn't doing anything. But I did notice that when I hit it with the bones that covered my hands and wrists it seemed to grunt in pain. Which means that it was having an adverse affect on it.

I saw that Rage had jumped back and was reloading so I decided to do the same, but as soon as I jumped back I heard a click. I turned to the source of the noise and saw Bones holding a multi-barrel turret which I remembered it being the chaingun from the game. It no time the guns barrels extended and let lose a spray of bullets at the monster. I noticed that he wasn't letting up, and soon the gun stopped as the end of the barrels were bright red. 'Idiot.' I thought as the demon fired a barrage of missiles at him from his left arm. Bones dropped his gun as the missiles soared to him before he took cover. I looked over to Rage and motioned for us to continue our attack. I reached onto my back and pulled Shi from her sheath and coated her in death fire, and I saw that Rage was getting his sword as well.

"Why didn't you use me from the beginning?" she asked as I got into a combat stance. It was a relativly known one, one where you angle your center of gravity a little forward as you aim your midsection back and have the blade of the sword facing upward as you have your arms behind you head. If you cant get a clear picture you can find it in the second episode of the anime Anti-magic Academy

'Because I thought I could get him with a shotgun, but I guess I was wrong.' I thought as I charged the demon. We attacked the thing multiple times, leaving a lot of damage behind but before we could do anything else an explosion erupted from the beasts chest and when I looked back I saw Bones was holding an RPG. I gave him a smile as I looked back to our target and saw that where Bones had hit him was just a bloody mess of exposed muscles and tissue. But that still wasn't enough as I saw it looked even more pissed than it was before. I dropped to the ground and watched as the cyberdemon plunged its right arm into the ground and pulled out a wall of rock shot out of the ground at Bones. I could only watch as the wall hit the wall behind him, causing it to fall and pinned him beneath it. The cyberdemon the started to charge its cannon up and before I could stop it a halberd was thrown and embedded into its left arm causing the cannon to die down. I looked in the direction the handle was facing and saw that it had came from Celestia. Luna and Nightmare were standing beside her with their horns glowing before they unleashed a large blast of magic at the demon's face. This caused it to stumble back and fall to one knee from their attack.

"Take it out!" Bones shouted. Rage suddenly appeared on the demons back with his shotgun but before he could do anything several explosions erupted from the demons back. Remember when I said that sometimes important stuff slips my mind? Well this is one of those times. I had forgot that the programmers had given the cyberdemon missile pods on his back just in case of going against multiple enemies, which I honestly think is stupid seeing how there is only one person in the game that will go against it. But I digress. So to sum it up, Rage just got a face full of rockets. I stood there in shock as I watched the smoke slowly clear, and when it finally did I saw that Rage was still on the monsters back and his shotgun seemed to ready to go.

"My turn." Rage said as he released the trigger, and with a massive demonic roar from the weapon a massive hole appeared in the cyberdemon's chest. The thing slumped to the ground and I sheathed Shi as I rushed over to Bones; I saw that the other alicorns were coming over as well. They helped me pick up the wall enough for Bones to crawl out of it. Once he was clear we let go of it causing it to shatter into pieces.

"Thanks. But I didn't know you cared Celestia." Bones said as he looked at the aforementioned alicorn.

"I don't. However I'd rather not be in your debt for saving us Bones." she said as she looked at him with a look I couldn't figure, but I could sense the anger behind her words. 'What a bitch.' I thought as we all got back into our group.

"Well I say everything turned out well but you said you had a score to settle with that guy Bones so what did you do to piss him off?" Rage asked as he came over to us while examining something in his hand. When I looked closer I saw that it was a tooth.

"Long story. But for the record I did nothing and finally what is that?" Bones asked as he pointed to the item in Rage's hand.

"Hm, oh just a tooth I knocked out of our friend there." Rage said as he continued to examine it.

"Well what are you going to do with it?" I asked as I got close to Rage and looked at the tooth.

"I'm gonna keep it make for a nice souvenir and I'd rather take this then lug the beast's head around with me." he said.

"Why would you want to carry his head?" Bones asked questioningly. I knew why, being a wraith he too doesn't like it when you mess with someone's corpse, weather it's a friendly or if it's an enemy. Doesn't matter since your defiling someone's temple, the thin they called home during their time in the world of the living.

"I'll admit the head would look nice mounted on my wall as a reminder of what happened here, however, I know you two would sooner gut me then let that happen even if it is a demon. So I'll respect that but since I knocked this out of his mouth before I killed him, I figured this way everyone wins. I get shall we call it a memento and I don't defile a body." Rage said with a shrug.

"I don't like it however your right. You haven't defiled the body since you knocked that out while fighting it, so I'll let this slide." Bones said.

"I'm glad that you didn't cut his head off, but what do we do now?" I asked as I moved away and stood straight up.

"We keep walking," Bones said as he started walking.

"Can't we take a break?" Rainbow asked causing him to stop and look back at her.

"Yeah I'm pooped." Pinkie said.

"Rest could mean death much sooner then you can blink. We keep going." He said as he continued and we all followed behind him. We continued across the plains of ruin until we came across several giant demonic corpses each one slain in a different ways like one had several slashes and a hole in the forehead but it was as if someone did it from inside and leapt out of it but soon we came to a wall that seemed impossibly high and before the wall was a deep moat of fire and going over the moat was a single bridge that led to a set of thick iron doors that seemed to have taken the weather of time.

*whistle* "Sure made this to last didn't they," Applejack said.

"Had to this just goes to show how afraid the demons were of The Slayer when he was here." Bones said.

"So they built this to keep him out...Seems like overkill," Twilight said.

"Believe me, when I say this guy was as tenacious as he was brutal." he said before he walked over to a massive set of doors and placed a hand on one and began to push. At first nothing happened, had to dig deep and soon I managed to push the massive door open just enough to squeeze through and so I went in first and just managed to fit. "C'mon but fair warning it's a tight squeeze."

I watched as one by one they squeezed through the gap until all that was left was Celestia and Nightmare. But Celestia seemed to be having trouble getting through, and by trouble I mean that here giant tits and ass was stopping her.

'Woman needs to lay off the sweets.' I thought to myself as I watched Bones, Rage, and Luna try and pull her while Nightmare was pushing Celestia through the gap.

"I thought I told you to lay off the midnight snacks sister," Luna said as we pulled.

"But the cake had cream filling you know how hard it is for me to resist that," Celestia said.

"After we're out of this forsaken place I'm having Perfect Serve put you on a diet,"

"Not happening sister and in case you forgot I'm the eldest here."

"Well guess what sister, I'm the queen."

"Are the pair of you done cause if so we can get back to getting Sun-Butt here unstuck," Rage said, and I had to agree with him there seeing how their rivalry was starting to annoy me.

"You'll pay for that later." Celestia said before we managed to pull her out of the gap.

"Alright Nightmare your turn." Bones said.

"I doubt I'll fair better then Celestia considering our figure is similar but alright." Nightmare said before she tried to come through but she also got stuck. 'These girls have ridiculously large breasts.' I thought as I looked at mine. I mean I have no room to talk seeing how mine is close to their size. I looked back up and saw that Bones had grabbed onto Nightmare and tried pulling her through, but to no avail.

"Okay I have an idea, but it ma be a little weird and uncomfortable."

"As long as it get's me unstuck."

I saw Bones nod as he wrapped his arms under Nightmare's, almost as if he was hugging her, and placed a foot on the door for leverage. By doing so it would make it a lot easier, and using his strength in both his arms and leg I watched as he managed to pull Nightmare out in one pull , but the result was them rolling along the ground until they stopped with Nightmare atop him in a very suggestive manner. I tried my hardest not to laugh as Bones and Nightmare looked at each other.

"Um...thank you," Nightmare said with a blush.

"Oh uh...of course," Bones said before he realized he was still holding onto her, and let her go. But when he got up he saw that he had gained an audience. Me included, with my phone.

"Keep staring and I'll charge you 100 bit a second," Bones said causing everyone else to snap out of their trance.

"So where are we now?" Luna asked.

"The City of Dis." I said as I handed Bones three hundred bits. It was a cute scene, plus what he doesn't know is that I snagged a picture of the two in that embarrassing situation.

"Close this place is the combination of the City of Dis and The Tombs of Heresy". When I took in my surroundings I saw thousands of towers around us, each one made up of stone coffins. They all had cracks, which if you looked closely you could see fire flickering and hear the screams of those trapped inside.

"Who were all these souls?" Nightmare asked.

"Heretics. One and all." Bones answered.

"Hey, any idea what that thing is?" Rage as as he pointed to a single coffin that was lying down in the middle of the path.

When I looked closer I saw a small red and black imp with a long flexible tail and two horns, made of flesh, on it's head that curved backwards over it's head. The thing barely reached up to my and was sniffing around the grave.

"Follow me and quietly," I said as I went to take a path around the creature.

"Wait as in we should go around that thing I doubt he's that much trouble," Rage said as he started to walk over to the thing.

"Rage I wouldn't do that." Bones warned.

"C'mon I'll be fine," Rage said as he walked over to the imp but I as he got close I stopped paying attention as I started to think. We have been here for some time and have caused immense disruption in the way that stopped they way that the inferno worked. S why haven't they sent the higher level sentinels to deal with us? This was starting to get strange and this was the reason as to why I haven't closed up my power. I just hope we don't have to go against Lucifer, because I know that he'll be pissed at me for the time he went against Ash in the forest. I had noticed after Ash faced him that I subconsciously was absorbing his magic or power and I think he'd be pissed when he saw me next. I was too busy thinking and had missed what had happened with Rage and the imp but I did catch the end of it.

I watched as the imp charged with it's mouth wide open. "Catch!" Rage shouted as he tossed a rock at the imp, which landed in it's mouth and went down it's throat. After about two seconds the imp was running around like a headless chicken with smoke pouring from it's mouth until it ran out of sight.

"Keep on running you filthy little hermit crab that spicy meatball on the house!" Rage shouted as he pounded on his chest twice in his so-called victory.

"What was that cause Rage had his butt handed to him," Rainbow snickered causing Rage to growl.

"An imp the most annoying little pest's in hell." Bones said.

"So that wasn't a demon?" Nightmare asked.

"No, those little bastards like to pick off pieces off damned souls whenever they find them." He said just as the ground suddenly began to tremble violently. Which caused everyone to collapse and for the ground to fall away, leaving a dark abyss in it's place. After that the shaking ceased entirely.

"I didn't know Hell had earthquakes," Luna said.

"It doesn't that was the Harrowing of Hell Christ's death forever shakes this place," Bones said.

"So what now the way forward is gone," Applejack said.

"Not necessarily for you see we just need to go down."

"And how do you purpose we get down?" Celestia asked.

"Oh lord in heaven do I need to spell it out to you?" Bones asked as he walked over to the edge and looked at us. "We jump."

"Okay that's just crazy," Rage said.

"Most of you have wings to carry others remember and if it's height our worried about don't sweat it's a lot further down then it looks," he said before he jumped backwards while doing a spin and began to plummet face first into the dark. I gave a shrug as the others jumped and I followed behind them as I swan dived over the edge. I fell for a few seconds before hearing Bones yell. "I AM STILL FALLING," he shouted.

"REMEMBER TO FALL WITH STYLE!!" I yelled to the others below me. We fell for some time before I could finally see the ground below us, which was coming rather fast. I landed down in the classic superhero landing before standing up and taking in my surroundings. I noticed we were on the shore of a river, and not any river but a river of blood. The river radiated such heat from it that it felt as if it were lava. But I guess that was because it was boiling right not if the bubbles were anything to go by. I also noticed that there were highly decorated statues half way under the red liquid. Among the statues I saw hundred of damned souls trying to get out but couldn't get close to the shore. But my attention was brought to something else when I heard the group gasp. What I saw was bones with a set of wings on his back making me stare at them.

"What?" he asked.

"You...have...wings," Nightmare said.

"Oh," he said before his wings vanished. "It's a spell I use when I need to fly."

"So what circle is this?" Rarity asked clearly disgusted by the river, and causing me to look at the river.

"The seventh circle Violence here are the souls that did violence against others and now the are left to be boiled in the blood they have shed." he said as he looked at the river.

"God knows we should be in here." I said as I looked over to Rage.

"No kidding you, me and Ash probably spilled enough blood to fill this river hundred times over during our years." Rage said.

"I just prey we don't find him among them," Luna said sadly. 'Me too sister.' I thought as we continued our journey. Me and Bones lead the group to a stone bridge and walked across it. I looked back and saw many looking at the river probably hoping they didn't see Ash among the damned.

"I don't believe it," Rage said while looking over the right side of the bridge.

"What is it Rage?" Celestia asked. Rage's was simply point into The Bloody Phlegethon and when I followed the direction I saw the small town that I had to help deal with before I left. If you are thinking Sunnytown then you are correct! Just hope we have to deal with the asshole zombies in that accursed town.

"Is that...Sunny Town?" Rainbow asked.

"You all know what that is?" Bones asked.

"Yes we do. Ash sent this place here after we saved a mare and her daughter from the town." I said as I looked at the town in pure hatred.

"Must have done something really bad if they got under your skin or fur."

"Oh believe me they did," Rage said.

"We'd better keep moving cause I'd rather not be standing over a river of boiling blood." Bones said before we went on our way. I helped lead the group across the bridge and soon we made it to the other side where we came to another a set of woods, one that just seemed to rub me the wrong way.

"Something wrong Bones?" Rarity asked.

"It's these woods...I can't stand them." he said.

"Why what's wrong?" Luna asked.

"You'll understand once we enter. But you must listen to me when I say that you need to stay on the trail and be mindful of what you touch," I said causing the group to nod before we entered.

"So Bones," I started.

"Hm?" Bones hummed acknowledging me.

"How strong would you say you are?" I asked.

"I guess that would depend on how you see me example emotionally I'm not good with expressing myself because I'm not in total sync with m emotions but physically well you saw me push open that massive door in the city why do you ask?" he asked.

"Oh, well I'd just like to know where you stand in the terms of power." I said with a shrug. "I'd like to know how strong you are at full power and what destruction you can cause."

"Well if you want to be specific I'm basically the one that deals with rouge wraiths, and by dealing with them I mean kill them a regular wraith is said to be unbeatable in a mortal world but the can't stand fire as for me I have all of a wraiths strengths and more but no weaknesses not including soul steel. As The Hand of The Reaper it is my job that no life leaves the world before it's too soon. I don't always succeed in this Elisa because there is only one of me; as for destruction I could bring down an empire just by snapping my fingers. And in a few days said empire will be reduced to nothing but ruins and a graveyard," 'Welp there goes the fight I wanted to have with him' I thought to myself.

"Oh," I said disappointingly.

"Something wrong?" he asked.

"It's just that you are so much weaker than I had hoped for and I really wanted someone to fight!"

"Don't sell me so short Elisa. Not sure if anyone told you this but never underestimate our opponent till you actually fight them." Bones said causing a memory of Ash saying the same thing to me while we were training to crawl into my mind. 'I really miss him' I thought to myself and I could feel Shi agreeing with me. I still couldn't sense Evangeline of Senbonzakura at all in the forefront of my mind, which is really starting to worry me. I haven't heard them since I had got the litch eye, 'I'll have to check in soon.' I thought with a serious expression before it softened.

"I know, it's just when I release my level zero restriction I have the power to destroy an entire planet with one of my ceros." I said as I opened my right hand and made a cero appear in my palm.

"Elisa, I need you to listen to me. What you have in our eye is not something to be used when you have little to no control over it. I can tell just by looking at you that you haven't had it for very long and that is dangerous. The power is rebellious and growing stronger with each second you leave it and that is what creates the most dangerous of beings to exist you to understand control before you release anymore levels then number five, because when you unleashed four you almost lost yourself."

"I have no idea what your going on about. These restriction levels were placed on me by my wife after the changeling invasion in my world." she said as she brought her hand to her side. "The litch eye has nothing to do with it. Hell the damn thing just makes me intimidating as I can easily overpower it's influence. Because the one thing that I can't stand and will not stand for is when someone fucks with me or the things I care about."

"If you think that's the case you are more foolish then I thought. You may not see it now but you will the eye want's you to think your winning and once you think you've silenced it, the eye will destroy you. For it loves nothing more then to crush hope and leaving despair in it's wake, and once it's done with you it will go after and destroy everything around you. Take it from someone who has seen it countless times," he said. I just looked at him, I mean I don't know but I believe that those others hadn't had the life I had. I mean it wasn't nothing traumatic like other displaced that I have read about but it was still full of despair and my hope in life was crushed long ago. You see back on Earth I dreamed of nothing but the end of my life, because there was nothing for me there. There was nothing I could do, nothing I could change. What could I have done to stop the destruction of the Earth, huh? Nothing! The politicians had already fucked the world up and wouldn't see the danger that was presented to them until it was too later. Still it doesn't matter, that was all over a thousand years ago.

"If you say so." I responded dismissively. "By the way I'm sorry for punching you back on the ship. I was totally in the wrong for it."

"It's cool I understand Shi is important to you," I said when suddenly I hear a snapping sound come from behind causing me to spin around and see Rainbow holding a branch in her hand.

"She did it," Rainbow said while pointing at Applejack which in turn earned a scowl from the mare.

"Why must you break me haven't I suffered enough?"

"Who's there?" Celestia called out to the forest.

"I am here among the bark," the voice said and when I looked to where it came from I saw that it was the tree Rainbow had snapped the branch from. At the bottom was what looked like a body made of wood, leaning against the tree. The body seemed to look like a female pony form Equestria, if the boobs were any clear indication.

"Bones this is no normal forest is it?" Rage asked.

"No this place is the Woods of Suicide where those that have done violence against themselves are left to be punished," I said.

"Punished for taking their own life?" Nightmare asked.

"Life is a precious gift given to souls and when that soul destroys it's own life Minos judges it to this circle where it sprouts and shoots up like a sapling no bod only the pain of what had killed them," I said as I place a hand on the tree. "This one was placed here two day ago after she slit her own throat."

"It is true I couldn't take being raped constantly by the caribou and so I...*sob* *sob*," the soul said but no tears fell from the now wooden eyes of the soul. "I lost so much to them I just wish I could take it back.

I saw Celestia approach the soul before she knelt down and embraced the wooden body in a hopeless attempt to bring it comfort I heard some sobbing among our group and I saw Elisa and Rage's fists were tightened to the point their fingernails would split their skin hell even I was as angry at the caribou for causing this mess.

"This is not right surly there is something we can do this mare doesn't deserve this not after what happened to her," Luna said.

"I couldn't agree more with you even if I tried in fact I distaste this place just as much as you all here do but sadly that's how this damned place works," Bones said

"Here young one." I said with a motherly tone as I walked over to the the soul and placed my hand on her bark. I forced and started to run my energy into her to override the judgement made by Minos, causing her to start to shine and dissolve into the air. "Now be free." I said as the tree was finally gone, before bringing my arm back to my side.

"Elisa you-," Celestia started.

"Sent her to Heaven. It's our fault for being here so long and not up there freeing them." I said with a sad smile as I looked at where the tree once was, before turning away and facing the the others. "Now let's hurry and get that weapon."

We walked for a few seconds before a Suddenly a massive roar rings through the trees which was so loud it forced us to halt dead in our tracks.

"Aw shit I knew this was gonna happen," I said as I tried to move my feet but couldn't.

"What's going on and why can't we move?" Celestia asked.

"Elisa freed one of the damned. Surly you all know that something like that doesn't go unnoticed by the guy who runs this place now we in for it," Bones said.

"Shit sorry! Thought he wouldn't notice." I yelled as I drew Shi from off my back.

"Forget it. Cause if I'm being honest with myself if you didn't do it I would've," He said when suddenly a massive beast came charging in through the trees and roared at us. I tried to get into a stance but my entire body froze before I could. I looked around and saw that the others were in the same predicament as I was, which only fueled my panic.

"Holy shit! Bones ideas now." I yelled.

"No idea!" he shouted back at me. The demon let out another roar before he slammed both arms onto the ground and walked over to us. I could only watch as in kneeled down and stared into the eyes of each of our group members before they fell to their knees, saying that they failed. Even more panic started to drive itself into me as they were all talking about their greatest failures.

"N-no. S-stay b-ack!" I said as fear gripped me. I watched as he finished with Celestia and came and looked into my eyes. I could only look into his eyes as his pupils grew and an image of me on the battlefield from over a thousand years showed. My grip on shi loosened to the point she dropped to the ground before the grip on me vanished and I too fell to the ground as tears streamed from my eyes. Salty water from my right and blood from the left.

In the image that was presented into my mind was when I failed to protect my sister and ultimately got her killed. I thought that world would have gone with the same timeline as the show, but it proved different when hundreds upon hundreds of hollows attack the Seireitei and caught us off guard. The reason for me being there was that I had found my sisters token and for some wired reason I was transported there instead of her coming to me. I was in the misted of catching up with her when the alarms went off and the sky opened up showing Sōsuke Aizen, Gin Ichimaru, Kaname Tōsen and the other ten arrancars; though some of the ten arrancars were anthro pony variations. We were so unprepared for the attack that most were killed in the first few minutes of it. All the captains and lieutenants grouped up and faced off against the bigger fish but ultimately we failed.

In the last moments I stopped all the hollows after watching my sister die in my arms because she protected me from an attack from one of the arrancars. I don't remember what happened after that, but what I do know is that I killed every one of the bastards, including the shinigami. That was the day that was to be marked down in my history as one of my greatest failures. My failure to protect the things closest to me.

Chapter 18: Remembering the Past

"-nte! Wake up!" yelled someone next to me. I slowly opened my eyes and saw that I wasn't in the Inferno anymore, but somewhere far worse. It was the world my sister was from. I knew that this wasn't real as this was a memory, and the reason I know this is because last time I was here I killed everyone. Shinigami and hollow, it didn't matter. I looked over to my sister, she looked just like the gender bent version of Byakuya, which was sexy as hell. I slowly sat up and looked around the room. "Little bro, you all right?" I heard her ask.

"Yea.....I'm fine." I said as I looked at myself. I saw I was male, since I didn't have those damn weights on my chest. I also noticed I was wearing a standard Shihakusho, one that was mandatory to wear in the Gotei 13. I then remembered that I had been here for almost half a year, as I had no way back to my world. I know what your thinking, why not just say 'You contract is over you can go back.' Well me and my sis tried that and nothing happened. I believe the reason why I can't go back is because I died when I was sent to Hueco Mundo were I became a hollow because one tried to eat me, but I was able to over power her and ate her instead. Though we still asked Mayuri Kurotsuchi of he could do some research into how to see if we could send me back because, and I mean no disrespect, I hated it here. There was nothing fun to do, I'd already died and somehow half hollow, I miss Evan and most of the thirteen court guard squad hates me. I think it maybe because I'm half hollow. I don't really know because every time I ask they try and change the subject.

"You sure?" she asked causing me to leave my thoughts and look at her.

"Yes big sis. Just.... thinking." I said as I looked towards the door as it slid opened. Standing there was Shunsui Kyoraku, in his regular outfit of the Shihakusho as well as the captain jacket and his signature pink komodo.

"Well looks like I came here just in time to see the boy wake up." he said as he walked in and closed the door.

"Captain Shunsui what brings you here?" my sister asked.

"I was just coming to see how the lad was doing after the fight he had." he answered as he sat down next to me.

"Wait, fight?" I asked as I looked as Shunsui. It's been a little over a thousand years since I was here so don't criticize me about my memory. It's not really good. All I really do remember is that the fight caused a serious concussion, a broken right arm, a few broken ribs and about a pint of blood lose. Other than that I was fine, just wish I didn't accept that fight invite then maybe I could have stopped what is to come.

"What, you don't remember?" he asked with a chuckle. "Well I wouldn't put it passed Kenpachi to be a tad rough when in a fight with someone."

"Rough?!" my sister yelled. "He nearly killed him! If it wasn't for my brothers regeneration abilities he would have died!" she yelled as she started to tear up. Then I remembered that a week ago from today Kenpachi decided to pick a fight with me and like the idiot I am I accepted. Even though I have been here for close to half a year I still don't have a bankai, and I refused to use the technique Ichigo was made to use during the first arc of the story. So basically to sum it up I have the power of a squad member soul reaper, which to me is very weak.

"Well it's not a very good idea to get in the middle of a fight that involves Kenpachi." he said as looked at me. "Know that if you hadn't passed out he would have continued, and you may not have been here right now to carry this conversation with me.."

I gave a gulp before responding. "Yea I know."

"Well I best be off. Nanao is going to have my ass if I don't get to the meeting with the head captain." he said as he stood up and headed to the door behind him.

"Wait there was a meeting?" Byakuya asked.

"Yes, but it involves only the head captain, Urahara, Ukitake and I. No one else." he said in a serious tone as he left before shutting the door. My sister and I sat there in silence for a few seconds before I broke it.

"That was the few times you see him in a serious mood, isn't it?" I asked as I turned back to her.

"Yes, I'm afraid it is." she said as she looked at me as well. "Which means that whatever he's going to the meeting for is not something to take lightly." she gave a pause before standing up and walking to the door and sliding it open. "Come on, sit out here with me." she said.

"Okay." I said as I struggled to get up. She stopped and started to come and help me but I raised a hand, signaling for her to stop. I wasn't going to get help, I don't need it. I then felt a pang of pain come from my head, which hurt like a bitch. 'That wasn't something I did, I guess I sound't try and change the memory anymore.' I thought as I got to my feet and slowly walked outside while clutching my right side.

"You know I could have helped you?" she said as she sat down.

"Yes," I said as I sat down as well. "but I don't need to seem weak."

"But it's my job to be there for you when you need help."

"I know that, but you not always going to be there for me are you?" I asked as I looked over the rock garden that was in the middle of the house we were in. I looked it over and it was still the same as I remembered it, and if I remember correctly I will be able to have a small talk with my sister before shit hits the fan.

"No.... I guess I won't." she said in a depressed tone. "But I'm happy that I have given you a part of my shinigami powers when you came here and made you a little more powerful than you were."

"I still think you didn't have to do that." I said as we sat in silence. "You know I miss times like this."

"Oh how so?" she asked.

"Well ever since being turned into a displaced and going to Equestria, Evan and I have been sent on many missions. So many that we don't even get time for some R&R." I said as I looked to the sky and watched the clouds go by.

"Well you were the one who decided to go to the comic con and meet the merchant."

"True, but I thought I was going to be sent into the world during the show or when it started. Not a thousand years before hand."

"Well not everything goes your way." she said as she leaned onto my shoulder.

"So what's gone on since I passed out in the fight with Kenpachi?" I asked causing her to look up at my face.

"Well," she started as she looked to the garden. "he was punished with cleaning his entire squad building and when he gets word that you're awake he is to come over here and apologize for what he did."

"I don't know why I agreed to fight him." I said with a sigh.

"Because you're an idiot."

"Yea I guess I am." I said with a smile on my face before I heard a distinctive screech followed by several explosions. I gave a worried glance as I looked at my sister, who looked back at me in horror. This wasn't supposed to happen, it never happened in the anime or manga so it shouldn't happen now. Unless this world doesn't follow the plot of Bleach. I watched as my sisters expression went from one of horror to seriousness and determination as she stood up and walked into the house for a second before coming back out with her zanpakuto in hand.

"Stay here and don't leave, understand?" she said. It didn't seem like a question but more of an order. I gave her a nod before she nodded back to me as she left using flash step. I sat there in silence for a few seconds to make sure no one would return before I started to cry into my hands. Why?! Why am I being made to relive this nightmare! Why! I had made so many other mistakes and failures in life, why is this my greatest?! I continued to cry my eyes out until an explosion erupted from in front of my, knocking me back into the house. I felt so weak and felt blood flow down my face as I tried to move the wooden beam that was laying on my leg. I continued to try until I saw something standing in the dust from the explosion.

When the dust started to clear I could see something I dreaded to happen. Standing there, with drool coming form it's maw, was a hollow. It looked to be an large ogre standing there in front of me, casting me a hungry gaze. Its horns were a perfect white and it had black and red skin on it in integrate designs, and it also had the signature hole in it's chest. I redoubled my efforts to get the beam off but in my weaken state there wasn't much I could do. I knew this was a memory but that didn't help quell the fear rising within me. I sat there helpless as it came over to me and lifted the beam off my leg before lifting me up. I wish I could change this but it's a memory and you can't change it, unless you want a serious migraine for a few weeks.

I struggled as much as I could as the hollow brought me to its face before pulling on my broken arm causing me to scream in pain. I watched through teared eyes as I slowly ripped my arm from the socket, electing even more screams. I then felt my sinew, tendons and muscles tear as it pulled my arm away from my body. The next thing I felt was the worst pain I had ever felt, but I couldn't see anything threw my tears. But what I did hear was crunching, which meant it was eating my arm. I stopped struggling as I let the beast do with me as it pleased. I was about to fully give up when I heard someone yell.

"Howl! Zabimaru!" I watched as the blade from the sword came down and cut the arm the ogre was holding me with off. I let out a pained grunt as I hit the ground, I would be feeling even more pain of not for the adrenaline in my system, though I doubt I'll last long with a missing arm. Bleeding out and all. I was going in and out of consciousness before a felt someone pick me up.

"-nte! St... ith me!" I heard. It sounded like Renji, but that wasn't right. I thought that Rangiku was the one that saved me back then. The next thing I felt was pain in my side as someone punched me. My eyes flew open as I coughed before looking to see who did it and it was none other than Renji. "Don't die on my ya hear! Your sister will kill me if you do!" he yelled. I looked at him and saw that he was wearing the robes of a shinigami but his chest was soaked with blood. I didn't know if it was his or hollow, I still don't know to this day.

"Why are you.... doing this?" I asked weakly causing him to look at me in confusion.

"What are you talking about?" he asked.

"I... I thought you hated me. All the soul reapers.... either look at me in disgust.... or hatred." I said as I gave a small cough, which caused pain to flare in my side causing Renji to look at me in concern.

"Well I guess I'm an exception to that. Now come on I need to take you to the location for the wounded." He said as he picked my up piggy back style. I already knew what was going on but I still had to play in the memory, even though I'd rather not. But I don't really have a choice in the matter.

"Renji, what's going on?" I asked as I held onto his neck with my only arm.

"We're under attack by hundreds of hollows as well as what we believe to be arrancars. Almost all of the Seireitei has been destroyed and they're all headed to the first division headquarters now." he said as he jumped into the air and all I could see around me was just pure destruction. And to my horror I saw several Menos Grande destroying whatever part of the Soul Society that was still standing. The thing is about them is that they are really hard to kill and hold devastating power, but they still don't compare to the arrancars.

"Where... where's my sister?"

"Her and all the other captains and lieutenants are doing their best to hold them off..."

"But?"

"But they won't last long. We have identified three of the enemies, ones that are marked as traitors and to be killed if seen. Gin Ichimaru, Sosuke Aizen, and Kaname Tousen. All former captains and extremely powerful; they're stronger than they were before they left the Soul Society a few months ago." he said as he jumped once more.

"That doesn't surprise me. Now where is... the place you are taking me?"

"To the first division headquarters. That's were the rest of the soul reapers are, and hopefully we can get out of this." he said with a grim look on his face. I just looked off at the battles going on across the Seireitei and I could see almost everyone but I couldn't find my sister. Even if I did find her I doubt I could do anything seeing how I am still weak and then add to the fact I only have one arm and I left Shi back at the house.

"Yea hopefully." I said as I looked down in sadness.

We landed just behind the fighting and I had seen my sister fighting Aizen by herself, if her pink cherry blossom petals were any indication. I wanted to get off right then and there but I knew that I will eventually have to go out there after fighting my way out the headquarters. So I just went along with it as a pain in my chest started to form. It felt of anger, pain and despair. I continued to go with the charade for a little longer until we entered the building to were Renji let me get down and walk on my own feet. But before we could continue I turned around and started to run in the direction we came form. I didn't look back as I had to get there and try and stop Aizen form stabbing my sister and then turning her into a hollow. I didn't want to have to kill her again, it was too much a first time and I nearly lost myself that time.

"Idiot! Where are you going!" I heard Renji yell as I then heard his foot falls as he was getting closer to me. 'Hehehe guess I'm getting slowed down from the blood lose.' I thought to myself grimly.

"To help my sister!" I yelled back.

"No you're not!" I heard before something landed onto my back, causing me to lose my footing. I fell to the ground and skid across the floor before stopping and when I looked back I saw that Renji was there holding me down. "Are you stupid! You have already lost a lot of blood, your missing an arm, and your still healing form your fight with Kenpachi! What the hell do you think you can do in a fight with those arrancars!"

"I don't give a damn!" I shouted as I pushed myself up suddenly, causing Renji to lose his grip on me and fall back. I scrambled to my feet before continuing my course back outside, to the fight. I heard that the asshole was behind me and in a quick movement I stopped, twirled around and delivered a round house kick to his face. My kick sent him into the wall next to us and knocked him out instantly form the impact. I didn't bother trying to help him as I continued my way.

When I finally made it out I saw that everyone was fighting and that there were a few in the back trying to heal others. I even saw Orihime using her healing ability to try and heal Yumichika, who wasn't looking very good. There were other soul reapers back there protecting the wounded but it wasn't looking good. I continued my run until someone stopped me, a short someone. I looked down and saw that Toshiro was standing there with his sword pointed at my neck. When I looked I saw that he had activated his bankai and the petal behind him only had three petals left.

"What are you doing out here?" he asked as he swiftly turned around and cut a hollow in half horizontally.

"I came out here to help, and don't think that you can stop me." I said. I was about to step forward but something stopped me, and when I looked down I saw that my feet were frozen to the floor.

"I don't need to, because Hyōrinmaru will." he said as he looked back at me from over his shoulder. I didn't get to tell him off as the next thing I know he was thrown to the side as his side sprayed blood into the air. I looked on in horror as he his the ground with a thud, and didn't move.

"Toshiro!!" I yelled but couldn't move still. I'm reacting this way because this isn't how things went, not even close. I was supposed to lose it as I watched my sister get stabbed by Aizen because she was distracted by me. Instead Toshiro was injured, but the question is by who. My question was answered when a figure appeared in front of me and it was none other than Aizen. I looked on in fear as he looked at me with a calm look on his face and a deranged look in his eyes as he brought his zanpakuto into the air as he prepared to strike me down. I closed me eyes and braced myself for the pain, but nothing came. I slowly opened my eyes and saw my sister standing there with Aizen's sword in her shoulder.

"W-why?" I asked as I regained my voice.

"Because I promised to protect you." she said as Aizen removed his lade causing her to grunt. The next thing I felt was a deep pain within my heart as Aizen stabbed her through her heart and into mine before twisting the blade and pulling it out. We both coughed up blood as we fell to the ground. I fell with my legs bent below me and I managed to catch my sister before she hit the floor. The thing is that my heart was already starting to regenerate, but my sister doesn't have the same luxury.

"God damnit, why?" I asked no one as more flood came from my mouth.

"Because big bro," she said as she gave a gasp. "You need to live on..... it's my time to go anyways."

"Don't leave me." I said as I started to cry. "You're the only family that I have left." I mean yes I have Luna, but I meant blood family. And the reason she called my big brother is because back on Earth I was the older brother but she was always taller than me so everyone thought she was the older sibling. Eventually I went along with it, but we both knew the truth. So I sat there with my sister in my arms as she bled out, and I watched as the life slowly let her eyes.

"Don't worry, just promise me one thing..." she said with another gasp of breathe as she held onto my cheek with her left hand. It was smearing her blood all over my face but I didn't care.

"A-anything." I said with a shaky voice.

"Don't quite.... and always... be...... good......Dante...." she finally said as her arm went limp and fell into her lap. I started to panic as the tears fell down my face.

"Sis! Sis! Wake up!" I shouted as I shook her body in my arms. "Come on this isn't funny..."

"Forget it she's dead and it's all your fault." I heard Aizen say, which caused me to freeze. "You know why? Because you distracted her from her battle and I saw the look in her eyes and knew you were the key to kill the both of you." I just sat there as the pain, despair and anger grew in my chest. I looked down to my chest and saw that a hole was forming, which only meant one thing. "Ahh I see you're turning into a full hollow. But no matter I have no need for you, now die." he said as brought his arm back and tried to swing at my neck in an attempt to cut my head off. But once the blade connected with my skin, it shattered into pieces.

"You bastard." I said in a low voice as I felt power rise within me. When I looked around I saw that everyone else had stopped and were on the ground struggling from an unknown force. I saw that their power was coming to me, and it took me a moment but I realized I was absorbing their soul energy. I then looked back at Aizen and saw that his confidence and cockiness was replaced with fear and horror. "You Bastard!" I yelled as stood up and let my sister's body hit the floor before I ran and tackled him to the floor. I didn't really care for anything else besides killing this asshole. He deserved to die! I flipped him onto his stomach and placed my feet on his back as I gripped his left wrist with my only arm and began to pull. I gave a sick smile as I heard him scream in agony as I pulled his arm off and threw it to the side before doing the same to his other arm. After that I flipped him over and saw his face contorted in pain and tears going down his face.

"P-please h-have mercy." he pleaded as I looked at him before tilting my head in confusion.

"Sorry I don't have any for you." I said in a distorted voice before I proceeded to punch him in the face, repeatedly. I felt so powerful, so strong. I could do anything! I could kill all the people that would do wrong in the world and they wouldn't be able to stop me! HAHHAHAHAHA! When I stopped punching Aizen in the face I saw that I had caved his face in and my left hand was covered in blood and gore.

I slowly got up and looked around. All the hollows were gone and all that remained were the arrancars and the shinigami. The arrancars didn't look very different besides cracks all over the bone that was on them, but the shinigami were wearing a white komodo instead of the standard Shihakusho. I guess I either took all there spirit energy or most of it. Didn't matter to me either way, I still killed the bastard that took my sister away from me. I wobbled back over to my sisters body before falling to my knees and hugging her corpse.

"I'm so sorry Samantha. I'm so so sorry." I said before I felt something gush out of my mouth and eyes. I tried to stop it but it was no use, it would just reform around my hand and attack my face. I saw that the stuff was white and a look of shock took hold of my face. No, not now! I can't be turning into a hollow! 'God dammit noooooooo!' I screamed in my head before I let out a deafening screech.

Evan's POV

It had been a few days since everyone got back from the Inferno, and I noticed that Bones had a new weapon. I tried to ask him about it but he wouldn't tell me anything, so I didn't press on the matter. They also had found their version of Faust and Discord down in the lowest circle of the inferno, still don't know why they were there but it doesn't really matter anyways. They're back and safe. When I saw that Elisa was unconscious I took action and asked what had happened. From what I gathered form them speaking she freed a soul form the suicide forest which caused the protector of the forest to come out and attack them. But instead of a physical attack, it was more of a mental one. One that would show the person's greatest failure, and if I know her it would cause her to lock herself in her mind. Rage and Bones helped me get her on the Mother of Invention and we took her to the medical bay, which used to be the cryo bay but I put both of them together in one. I had the ship docked next to the port so in case something bad happens this damn thing won't destroy the city. And when I say that I had the thing dock, I just had it sitting in a very very large open field next to the city.

Anyways after a few days at lunch Faust and Rage came to me asking if they could help and I told them I knew nothing, but they suggested that they go into her mind and help her from the inside. I immediately said no as we have a few secrets that we'd like to keep form them. I mean don't get me wrong I trust them and think of them as my friends but everyone needs their secrets. It's how we humans roll. But I eventually let them go in, but I warned them to tread lightly, because there is no telling what you'll find in that damn mind of Elisa's.

Anyways that was about six hours ago and I was still in the med bay on the computer I had set up in there. I was checking n the ships systems once again when I felt a chill run down my spine. I looked up and opened the temperature for the room and saw it rapidly decreasing.

"Uhhh Delma please tell me that one of the cryo pods are leaking." I said as Delma popped up.

"Sorry sir they're all in perfect condition, but the source of the temperature drop is originating form Elisa sir." she said as she pointed to Elisa. I turned around and saw that the hospital bed that had Elisa on it was frozen over and the ice was slowly spreading, as well as a white substance from her mouth, nose and eyes.

"Shit that's not good." I said as I extracted all information off the computer in there and onto a flashdrive before taking it and grabbing Rage's and Faust's bodies and heading out the room. I set them down in the hallway and immediately shut the seven inch steel door, and the reason why it's so thick is because I'm paranoid alright? Anyways as soon as the door shut I heard a deafening screech which caused me to close my eyes and cover my ears in pain. When I opened my eyes I saw that Rage was looking at me in confusion.

"Morning sunshine," Rage greeted.

"Not a good time Rage. We need to run." I said before hearing a loud bang and when I looked behind me I saw a large dent in the door. I gave a shake of my heard before looking back at Rage. "That door won't hold her for long."

"Wait the hell's going on?" Rage asked as I dragged him away from the door just as another dent was made.

"Remember how Elisa's part hollow?" I asked as I stopped dragging the two.

"Yeah," Rage said.

"Well the memory she was forced to watch broke through a final barrier and she's turning into a full hollow." I said just as the door to the med bay blew open and into the wall across the hall. As the dust started to move, I watched as a white wolf with red tribal markings on it and horns on the side of it's head slowly walk out.

"The hell why does that wolf look similar to Ash?" Rage asked.

"We need to run now! Delma get the safety measures for project purify ready and slow her down as much as you can!" I yelled before I motioned for the two to run. I was about to turn around but I stopped when I saw Faust snap her fingers creating a crimson box around Elisa. I watched as she looked around the box before giving us a menacing growl. I watched as a red dot started to swirl in the middle of it's horns, and that only meant on thing.

"Hit the deck!" I yelled as the dot turned into a beam. We all missed getting hit by Elisa's cero, but when I looked behind me a saw a hole going from the wall at the end of the hallway all the way to the side of the ship. 'Not my fucking ship' I thought to myself with a groan.

"Uh Faust you're a goddess so why didn't that work?" Rage asked

"I was merely testing it's power, and it appears to be stronger then I thought," Faust said.

""Well how strong would you say she is?" I asked. Now I ask because this has never happened before so I don't know how strong Elisa is right now.

"Quite powerful but because the inferno has weakened me the best I can do is slow her down," Faust said.

"Then we need to run!" Evan said just as Elisa pounced at him. He delivered a spin kick which caused the her to get lodged into the metal wall. "Preferably somewhere outside, and when this is over we're going to have a long discussion of what you saw while you were in her head."

"No argument here," Rage said as he and Faust got up before I began to lead them down the hall. "So what is the plan to fix this?"

"We need to be outside for this to work," I said as I snapped my right hand, teleporting us outside right next to the side of the ship. "but if this doesn't we may need back up to contain her."

"Wonderful," Rage deadpanned.

"Well I'm not very skilled in using magic, and you saw how easily she destroyed the cage Faust put around her." I said as I summoned up my katana that I had used back when Elisa and I trained with Rage and Ash. Not a second later after I did, I felt an immense power charge up inside the ship, which was followed by several explosions. When I looked up I saw a large red beam shot out from the top of the ship, clipping the bridge structure causing my widened in shock and anger.

"Not my damn ship!" I yelled.

"She's coming." Rage said as I heard him pull out his swords. After hearing that I saw a small silhouette jump from where I think the hole was and land on the very edge of the ship, and I could feel her look us down.

"Yea, get ready." I said just as I felt another charge of energy. "MOVE!!" I yelled as I dived out of the way just as several small beams bombarded the area we were in a second go creating a dust cloud. When the dust started to clear I saw that there were dozens of small craters where we once stood, and I quickly got up from the ground and rushed to Rage's side and pulled him to his feet before we regrouped back with Faust. I was about to speak when I heard a thud behind us and saw that Elisa had jumped down, and I quickly looked back to the two.

"All we need to do is distract her until my Faust gets out here." I said as Elisa let out another howl causing my attention to be directed to her. When I looked to her I saw her body blowing away into petals in the wind which made me get into a defensive stance. "Stay on you feet, and don't let those petals touch you. Faust it would be best if you put a shield around you."

She gave me a nod as I saw her construct a shield around her as I directed my attention to Rage. I gave him a nod signaling that it was time to do this, and we both got ready for the onslaught form Elisa. Not a second later a large swarm of petals came right at us and I jumped out of the way and out of the way of the swarm. I continued to dodge the swarm until it stopped and Elisa formed one again and snarled at us before bolting at us. I got ready as she got close but to my surprise she jumped over my head and landed on Rage and started to try and bite his face off, but he was keeping her back with his arm. I ran over and kicked her off him with both feet before landing and helping him up.

"Why'd she go after me instead of you?" he asked and I just looked back to Elisa who was shaking her head as she slowly got back to her paws.

"My best guess is since you are stronger she was going after you to eliminate the alpha. And another thing is I think she's acting on her instincts rather than rational thoughts." I answered.

"Well how much longer do we need to distract her?"

"Not long, Delma is directing Faust out here as we speak." I said as jumped back as another swarm of petals came at us, but when I looked I saw that Elisa hadn't used her entire self. But they were coming form her tails so she could still come at us. Now I may not be good with a sword like everyone else, but I can still work one. I proved this as the swarm came directly at me and in=stead of dodging I sliced through every single one of them is quick succession. Once it stopped and dispersed around me I brought my blade down next to my side.

"Sir, Faust should be out in a second. Just got her dressed and she's fully healed. I expect her not to get hurt, and if she does your in trouble." I heard Delma say through the earpiece.

"Good. Because I have no idea how long I can do this." I said as I summoned a M84 stun grenade or as everyone knows it as, a flashbang. I pulled the pin and threw it at Elisa before turning around, closing my eyes and covering my ears. "Cover your eyes and ears unless you want to be out of it!" I yelled. I waited for a few seconds before turning back around and opening my eyes. When I looked back to Elisa I saw she was banging her head around on the ground in an attempt to get ride of the disorientation created from the grenade.

"Flashbang?" Rage asked.

"Flashbang." I answered as a quick flash appeared in front of us. Standing there was Faust, our Faust, but she was naked. I gave a growl as I brought my right hand to my earpiece. "Delma, why the hell is Faust naked?" I asked as I watched Faust walk to Elisa.

"She was when I teleported her down there...." Delma said as she trailed off.

"Doesn't matter, hopefully she can calm her down so we can sedate Elisa." I said as I summoned a tranquilizer gun with the strongest tranquilizer that was known to man back on Earth, Diprenorphine. I have no idea how bad this is but if she can take at least three elephant tranquilizer's when hopped up on adrenaline then I believe when she's almost at full power this will not kill her. I mean she's taken worse before.

I then put the gun in my hammer space as I slowly walked up to my Faust and put a hand on her shoulder, which caught her attention. "Can you do this?" I asked and she gave a shaky nod. "And you know when this is over we're going to have a talk about why you're naked right now."

"I know I shouldn't be like this but, but I thought it would help. You know all the time she got onto me about it and all." she said with a blush.

"Don't matter, still gonna have that talk." I said as we approached Elisa who got low and growled at us. "Easy girl we're not here to hurt you, we just want to talk." I said as I put my hands dismissively.

"Yea mom," Faust said causing Elisa to look at her with ears straight up. I got ready for anything to happen, and my hopes were dashed as Elisa gave a snarl and got low. "i-it's me. Your daughter." she finished with tears in her eyes. What I had hoped not to happen in this situation happened as I watched Elisa get lower before pouncing on Faust. I acted fast as I resummoned the tranquilizer and shot Elisa, which seemed to only slow her down and not knock her out. She did however jump off of Faust and backed away. I quickly reloaded the gun and went over to Faust and helped her to her feet. "H-how can t-that be her?" she asked shakily.

"Are you okay?" I asked and she nodded. "Well to answer your question, it is. it's just the hollow within her. You remember Evangeline right?"

"Yea, what does this have to do with her thought."

"Evangeline was the calmer representation of your mom's hollow self." I said before looking at Elisa who was looking back at me with hate in her eyes. "This is the uncontrolled side of the hollow, and I believe the Lich in the eye is using it to control the body."

"But-" she said but I cut her off.

"Not right now Faust. I need you to get back there with Rage and the other Faust." I said before snapping my hands and conjuring a set of clothes for her. A white shirt and pants, and before magicking them on her. She seemed shocked at first but went back to the other two. I gave a nod before directing my attention back to Elisa who was mid pounce, and I dodged it very easily. 'the sedative must be working but I want her asleep not slowed down.' I thought as I brought my foot up and brought it back down on her spine, sending her into the dirt. I aimed the gun at her and shot her in the front left leg, right where it connected with the body.

"Hmph, I thought even with the drug in your system you'd put up more of a fight." I said as I watched her try and get up but fall back on her stomach. I waited for her eyes to close before crouching down and looking her over. The white substance hadn't solidified so it wouldn't be permanent, but when I looked over her head I saw that the horns had become solid, so they'll be there once she turns back to normal.

"Is it over?" I heard Rage say which caused me to look up and I saw that him and both Fausts' standing over me.

"Yea. Before you ask, she'll turn back to normal in a day or so. I gave her a strong sedative that will keep her under until tomorrow morning, after that we need to keep a very close eye on her and keep her calm." I said as I picked Elisa up and hefted her unto my right shoulder.

"So what now?" my Faust asked.

"I send these two back to the castle where they'll inform everyone else about what happened. As for us we stay at the ship, and in the morning we go the castle and fully explain everything." I said as I felt a charge of magic coming form the grown Faust. "But before you go," I said catching their attention. "not a word of what you saw in Elisa's head. Clear?" I asked and they nodded before Faust fired off the teleportation spell and vanished. "Come." I said as walked back to the ship and I heard her follow. 'This has been such a drag.' I thought to myself.

I was dreading this day, because I knew that this would happen. I didn't know how it would go about, but I did know that it would start if Elisa would ever have to see that memory. It was full of sorrow and hatred, for others and herself. I'm just glad I was able to stop her before she could hurt her daughter, god knows she'd take her own life if she killed her. That's the whole reason as to why I came along with Wade over a thousand ago, to keep him, or her in this case, in check and under control. She may not know it but that's the main reason as to why I came. Back on Earth he had a disorder called over impulsive explosive disorder or as the doctors call it Intermittent explosive disorder. If you don't know what that is then is a disorder where the person affected by it can figurative explode at someone at the slightest act of provocation, real or perceived. Basically it means that one moment they could be calm and the next they are trying to beat the hell out of you.

Anyways I had made it a mission to make sure he didn't fuck up, but I failed. So I had been waiting for this to happen so I could hopefully make sure that Wade stayed himself and not lose his sanity to the hollow. And I guess now the Litch.

About five hours past since then, and I had to catch Lucky, Faust and Blaze up on what has happened. Both girls were more worried about Elisa than Blaze, Faust I could understand but Lucky. I think she may have feelings for Elisa just like how Elisa has them for her. I would let them know, but where's the fun in that? Plus it gives me more chances for blackmail. I mean don't get me wrong, we treat and look at each other as family, but that don't mean we're perfect.

I need to get back on topic. Currently I was on the bridge looking over the damage of the ship. The damage that Elisa cased to the ship will put it out for at least a month or so. I mean I could just fix it right now, give the nano bots the metal they need to fix everything but that's no fun and makes it look like we are too powerful. With all the stuff we have we could take anyone down, besides the Gods themselves, the merchant, and the Outsider. The powers we have and gained since we got here how made us OP and turned us into Gary Stu. Now I have no such powers besides being able to spawn anything I want, but I rarely us that. Most of the time I had bought the things I needed, but there were times when I needed iron and our Equestria didn't have any.

I know my ranting is annoying but I tend to do that when thinking, but the question is, how will I answer the questions they ask tomorrow without leaking any of our secrets. Eh I'll just wing it like Elisa does; she always seems to make it out okay. Anyways I was still looking over the damages when I heard a rhythmic chime and a ding, which means Delma was in the room.

"Did you get them settled in for the night?" I asked as I walked away from the screens and went to my desk I had set up on the top platform at the end near the glass.

"Yes they are doing nicely." she said as I sat down and grabbed some paperwork. Even though we may not be a country, we are still military oriented. Meaning we still have the one thing all man dread, paperwork. I really don't want to do this, but I can't ask someone else to do it and if I asked Delma she'd have me own her a favor. And I don't let people have me owe them anything.

"Good, and how long do you think the repairs will take?" I asked as she plopped onto my desk. Not really plopped but I guess she 'sat' on it as I would like to say seeing how she's a projection of data.

"Hmm, well judging by the amount of damages, the materials we have and the rate at which we are getting them form the City nearby I'd say close to three months. But that depends of the variables in the equation." she said. "Now stop talking, you have paperwork to do."

"I really don't want to do it though." I whined.

"Do you want me to do it?"

"No! I-i mean no. I'm fine I'll finish it eventually." I said just as I hear a song play through the air. "You hear that?" I asked as I suddenly felt tired.

"Yes, I do. It seems to be originating form the castle in the city." she said as she floated to the window and I started to feel as if I had a hundred bricks on my shoulders. "Do you want me to initiate the sound deflectors?" she said as I lost the will to stay up and my head hit the desk. "Sir are you okay!?" she asked as she shot over to me.

"Fine, just tired." I said as I closed my eyes and stopped fighting, and let sleep take over.

Chapter 19: Problems

I woke up the next morning with a sore back. I figured it had something to do with me not having that kind of physical activity in over two hundred years, which in my opinion a day without a workout is bad. So with that thought in mind I got out of bed and headed to the training room of the ship, you know the one where you saw Texas kick York's and Main's asses in the RvB series. Anyways I spent about an hour or so in there training on my hand-to-hand combat and spear skills, and even though I did my best I still couldn't beat Texas's score. Fucking bitch. 'Now I know have Carolina felt, or somewhat felt.' I thought as I threw the spear in my hand across the room before walking to the bench below the window.

"That was impressive sir." I heard Delma say.

"It wasn't. I still didn't beat Texas's score that she set." I said as I sat down and spawned a cold towel to wipe the sweat away.

"Well you still did good."

"Doesn't matter. How's Elisa?" I asked as i brought my arm with the towel to my lap and gave a huff.

"She is still asleep from the sedatives you gave her yesterday." Delma said as she appeared in front of me.

"Anyone else awake?"

"No, everyone else is still fast asleep. Now I think you need to go and take a shower. I may not have sensors for smells but I think that others won't appreciate you're smell." she said which made me lift me arm up before taking a whiff. My head shot back as I got a real good smell of my stench, a little too good maybe.

"Y-yea you're right." I said as I put my arm back down and got up. I didn't feel like walking to the bathrooms so I teleported there. The room looked like any other military bathroom you'd find, a room with lockers and another with a shower heads spaced out on the walls. No separating walls what-so-ever. Doesn't bother me at all seeing how there are only two guys on the ship and I can plan around his shower schedules. I took my shower and when I got out I got dressed. I had on a grey t-shirt, a pair of light blue jeans and a pair of black boots.

I put my old clothes in the hamper that I had placed in there and headed to the hanger bay I had placed Elisa in. I wanted to make this quick so I could head to the castle. When I arrived in the hanger I went straight to the cage that held her and I saw that she was indeed still asleep, which is going to make this easier. I summoned several magic dampers and restraints and got ready to put them on. I put bracelets on her legs, around her tails and horns, and placed a collar around her neck. I had to take into all accounts of the outlets that magic could get to, because I couldn't be too careful. Anyways with that done I put her back into the cage and locked the door before looking her over. I saw that she still looked like a wolf but the substance was decreasing around her as I could see skin in places, but this also meant that her clothes may be gone and I'd have to give her clothes when she changes back.

I gave a sigh as I looked around the hanger. There were multiple vehicles I could use to take her but it would be too much of a hassle to do it, and I'm not someone that likes to go the extra mile. Plus there's no need for it seeing how I could either pick the damn thing up or carry it with my magic. I really need to test out the vehicles to make sure they work at sometime, but I'll do that so other time. I gave a sigh as I took hold of the cage with my magic and concentrated on Rages magic signature before teleporting about a couple yards away from where he was at. When I appeared I was in a cross section with a hallway to my left, right and behind me; as well as a set of doors in front of me. I could feel Rage's magic coming from the other side of the doors so I walked to them and opened them up.

On the other side was then entire crew of Ash's world in there, I'm guessing eating breakfast, at a long table. They all looked towards me as I walked in with Elisa's cage in my magic.

"What's going on with Elisa?" Bones asked as I got closer.

"She almost turned into a hollow." I said as I set the cage down and sat down in the chair at the end of the table closest to the doors I came through.

"She gonna be alright?" Rainbow asked.

"Yes, she will. There will be changes to her form from this accident but she'll revert back to normal." I said before sitting forward and leaning onto the table with my elbows as I cupped my hands together I gave a serious expression to everyone as I looked to Faust with a look that said 'Be careful'. "Now for the reason I came. Faust and Rage already know but I want to know if you want everyone else to know."

"I think I speak for everyone when I say go ahead," Bones said.

"Well as you know we are from a dimension where people are displaced. Hundreds of people have been sent to different versions of equestria that corresponds to what they were displaced as. Elisa's little sister decided to come after us in an attempt to be with her brother again and was sent to a equestria that was related to the anime Bleach. Elisa or Ethan as he was known at the time spent around six months there before shit hit the fan." I said as I gave a pause to breathe before continuing. "Now what I'm about to say is very serious and doesn't leave here. All the soul reapers were turned into hollows and Ethan was forced to kill his own sister."

"That's a lie and you know it Evo," Rage said as he slammed a fist on the table.

"What do you mean?" Evo asked in confusion before his expression turned serious once again. "What happened during the memory you saw?"

"Some dude named Aizen killed Elisa's sister Samantha right in front of him because she stepped in the way of Aizen's sword to protect Elisa," Rage said.

"I get it he blame's himself because he was in the wrong place at the wrong time and because of that it cost her sister her life," I said.

Evo had paused for a second before speaking again."Hm, well still. The memory was enough to trigger her hollow within. I have no idea how the lich eye is involved with this, but in order for her to revert back to normal she needs to stay calm. Which hopefully will be easy."

Suddenly Luna appears on my lap and grabs me by the front of my coat forcing me to stare into her eyes.
"WHERE DID YOU FIND THAT BOX!" Luna roared in Bone's face. Now for most they would be screaming their heads off in my position but Bones just grabbed Luna by her shoulders and pushed her away till she was at a comfortable distance.

"One do you have an idea how awkward this is two don't shout in my face again and three *sniff* *sniff* whew get a mint girl morning breath ewww," Bones said while fanning a hand in front of his face Luna sniffed her breath before she blushed in embarrassment before she got off of him. "Now what did I do to you which led to this?"

"I wish to know how you came by this," Luna said as she summoned a metal box.

"What's inside?" Soarin asked.

Luna used her magic to open the box and out floated the items that were inside first was a blanket which floated over to Rage, then a leather bound book which floated to Twilight then a large bracelet that had a pair of wolf heads on it went to Faust while a strange key and a device floated next to Luna.

"Ash's baby blanket," Rage said.

"This is the arm band I gave Ash on our last Heart's Warming together," Faust said.

"And this is definitely Ash's book," Twilight said as she started to look through the book.

"I'd like my question answered Bones where did you find this box?" Luna asked.

"Buried in the forest just east of here," Bones said.

"Why would someone do that and how did you find it if it was buried?" Gilda asked.

"That's the weird part a grey wolf with bone white marking on it's sides and olive green eyes showed me," Bones said causing everyone to stare at him in shock. "What?"

"That description matches Ash's wolf form perfectly," Rarity said.

"Wait hold up are you all saying that Ash is haunting me?" Bones asked

"I highly doubt it seeing how he never know you." I said.

"Perhaps, but if so why did a wolf that match's Ash's wolf description lead me to this? And here's the part that's really bugging me all of Ash's items were buried with him in his tomb right, including these items?" Bones asked.

"Naturally." Celestia said.

"If that wolf was Ash why would he bury these objects after he's confirmed being dead and why involve me?" Bones asked causing everyone to look at each other. I just continued to look at him.

"That seems to be the question isn't it," Rage said.

"One that deserves to be investigated at a later time. For now lets discuss what we do now since you now have you weapon Bones." I said motioning Bones to continue and explain what he might have planned. Bones gave a sigh before he started.

"Well I believe the most obvious one would be morale most of everyone here saw what I saw in the Woods of Suicide down in the Inferno," Bones said causing everyone who went with him and Elisa expressions to suddenly turn sad. "Right now the mares of Equestria are slowly losing hope and are desperately looking for some sort of sign telling them this is almost over right now we have the sign we just need to get everyone to see it."

"And how do we do that? Most of the mares that we have with us are no match for Diann and his sons." He said before looking at the others. "No offence."

"I was thinking we do it over television down in Apple Wood," Bones said, and that could work but there was only a tinsy weensy problem with that idea. They Caribou will be on our ass's as soon as the broadcast goes up. But I have no rational ideas at the moment so his is as good as its going to get.

"That's a start, but you do realize if we go and do that the caribou will be on our asses as soon as we go live."

"True but's why I need to have you, Elisa and Rage come along also I also have a quick get away planned in case things do go south so no sweat," Bones said.

"Also we have a camera crew here that would be more then happy to help and also we have our top two unit's willing to come along as well," Rage said.

"Well I see everything's in place except for Elisa," I said as I gestured to Elisa, who was still asleep in the cage. "who is still out of it. Seeing how she's acting on animal instincts there's no way to talk to her in this state."

"Any way we can help?" Bones asked.

"Well the only way I can see is if Fluttershy could take care of Elisa when she wakes up." I paused just as I heard a growl. I looked down and saw that Elisa was now awake and glaring daggers at me. "Well speak of the devil." I said to which Elisa barked twice at me and I suddenly a gasp escaped from Fluttershy's mouth.

"Such language," Fluttershy said.

"What's up?" Bones asked.

"Elisa said...fuck you," Fluttershy said nervously.

"Heh got a smart mouth for a lady hey lass," Rage said with a Scottish accent. Elisa growled back at him before laying down and glaring at me again. I looked at her for a seconds before looking back at everyone else.

"Now before we try and have Fluttershy talk to Elisa is there any other questions or information you all would like to know about us?" I asked with open arms, in reality I hoped they wouldn't press to much but I did ask them so I pay the price.

"Not so much as you Evo but rather Bones, cause you see Ash appeared to be studding Wraith's if these notes are anything to go by. And I'm curious to know if they are accurate." Twilight said as she gestured to the book in her hands. I gave an internal sigh of relief as I wouldn't have to disclose any other information, but that wouldn't stop them from asking later.

"Ash was studying Wraith's?" Luna asked.

"Hmm the more we know." I muttered.

"So what does it say?" Rainbow asked.

"Well so far I've read what we already know and that Reapers have their wraith's organized into three fractions like the arm back on Earth there's the land faction, the sea faction, and the air faction," Twilight said.

"Pretty accurate," Bones said.

"So that's true?" Rainbow asked.

"Mm hm since the world is so large it has to be divided into small sections and then even smaller sections. The Wraith's that work on land we call those Undertakers, the Wraith's that tend to the dead at sea are called Ferrymen, and finally those that die in planes we call them Wings of Death."

"Oh here's something I didn't know during the ages Wraith's have been given two different name's one is called The Crow. It says here that when one dies a crow carries said soul to the Land of the Bead but sometimes when something so bad happens it leaves a haunting sadness and the soul is unable to rest and just sometimes said crow can bring that soul back to put the wrong things right. Ash has added some really old newspaper clips about mysterious murders and reports about people presumed dead walking around wearing...mime face paint with a crow by their side," Twilight said.

"Hm appears Ash is an educated one gotta give him that," Bones said.

"Is this true also?" Luna asked.

"Somewhat you see Wraith's aren't allowed to bring souls back like that and if they do the have to stay in their crow form to keep the soul attached to the bod but staying like that also makes us extremely vulnerable now Wraith's don't do that unless the Wraith has pity on the soul for what happened to them,"

"And I assume you didn't do any of this?" Celestia asked.

"Wrong...Twilight is there a newspaper clip mentioning a guy called Eric Draven?" He asked everyone. I hadn't said anything because one I have no idea who they're talking about, and two I was listening to see where exactly this was going. And I had a feeling it wasn't going to end well.

"Uh...yes it mentions an Eric Draven and Shelly Webster Eric was in a rock band called Hangman Joe's and was a lead guitarist while Shell was a well respected civilian says here that these two we getting married on the 31st of October," Twilight said causing Cadence to sigh.

"Who get's married on Halloween?" Rage asked.

"No one," Bones said causing everyone but Twilight to look at him. I was already looking at him with interest, because honestly this was giving me some back ground information.

"He's right says here both of them died on October 30th Eric was found in the street surrounded by glass with a stab wound in his chest and two bullet shot's in his back and when authority's arrived they determined that Eric received these wounds while in his apartment before he was tossed through the top window of his building which was six stories high and as for Shell Webster she was found by paramedics in the apartment and she showed signs of being beaten and raped died in a hospital 20 hours later killers were never found," Twilight said sadly causing many to share her expression.

"What about suspects or witnesses?" Rarity asked.

"No one talked Rarity local gang's had a firm grip on that neighborhood anyone who talked would share in the same punishment and eventual the case was forgotten along with so many others," Bones said.

"So what does this Eric have to do with anything?" Soarin asked.

"You brought him back," Rage said causing everyone to stare at me. "Didn't you."

"I have a soft spot for young lovers," Bones said as he showed us a picture of mime mask and a calendar marked October 30th, which was etched into his left shoulder's fur.

"So how'd it go Eric get back at them?" Rainbow asked.

"Sure did. Gotta say kid had style when it came to killing his target's."

"So what was the other name Twilight?" Comet asked

"Huh?" Twilight asked.

"Another name for Wraith's you said said there was two," Comet said.

"Oh right the other name ahem...another name Wraith's are known by is Angels of Darkness," Twilight said causing Celestia to snort in laughter.

"Something amusing?" Bones asked with a growl, and I heard another growl. I looked down and saw Elisa looking and growling at Celestia.

"I just can't see Wraith's being called Angels when all you do is bring death." Celestia said.

"I'm going to take a walk." Bones said before he got up and started to leave the room.

"Is it okay if I come with you?" I asked as I watched him leave.

"If you don't mind killing caribou, then sure," he said.

"Sure, haven't killed anything in a while." I said before looking at the others. "Please try and get her to help us while in that state." I pleaded before getting up and following Bones. I caught up to Bones shortly and he lead me down the corridors heading for an empty balcony when suddenly I hear footsteps coming from behind me. When I turned my head around and looked I saw Rage running towards us.

"Hey hold up guys," Rage calls out when he reaches us. "Got room for one more?"

"Your funeral," Bones said with a shrug as he spun around and continued walking. It didn't take Rage and I that long to catch up to him, but he could have waited in my opinion.

"Where do you plan on attacking?" I asked

"I was thinking Vanhoover. I would have gone for Apple Wood, but we kinda need Elisa for that. Also if I have to hang around Celestia for any longer I swear I'll rip her throat out with my teeth and leave her remains for blood flies." Bones said making me raise a brow at his statement.

"Blood flies?" Rage asked.

"Nasty insect's that like to make hives in corpses."

"Charming." Rage said and I had to say that's something I wouldn't have thought Bones was capable of doing that, not physically but mentally. I thought that he wasn't okay with people defiling others remains but I guess I was wrong. Then again some people do deserve it.

"I'd have to agree with Bones, and I would be lying if I said that Celestia was pissing me off as well." I said before cupping my hands behind my head. "Now I do believe that if we go with what Bones said this will hurt the economy of Diann's."

"Indeed Rage would you like to tell?" Bones asked.

"Sure, now I don't know what it was like in your world but here it's a massive airship port. Plenty of cargo was exchanged back then but now enslaved mares seems to be the top seller; granted there are few ships now but there are still those that sell mares. In fact many royal ships stop there to resupply and sell off or pick up some mares before heading to the main reeducation center; formally known as the Crystal Empire, which is now under the control of Blueblood," Rage said.

"So simply if we attack here then one massive load avoids the Crystal Empire,"

"That would be good, but not good enough." I said as I looked at the two from the corner of my eye.

"Something you wish to add?" Bones asked.

"We need to make sure they can't bounce back from our attack. We need to burn the town to ashes. Yes it would hurt us after defeating Diann, but it's better that it hurts him rather than us."

"And what about civilians?" Rage asked.

"Don't tell Elisa this but I'm more proficient in magic than she gives me credit for. I've delved in elemental magic and with this magic it allows me to destroy whatever I want. The least thing we have to worry about is getting everyone out of buildings and the people I may mentally scar." I said. Now this was true as I had been practicing with that magic since before we were turned to stone and sometime after we were set free from that prison.

"An Ultimate Judgment Spell, that's nuts." Bones said.

"An Ultimate what?" Rage asked.

"Ultimate Judgement Spells are spells that are able to annihilate those who are an enemy of the spell caster while leaving all others and everything else untouched, but the drawback is it takes an overwhelming amount of magic to use." he said.

"Yes well that is the price of choosing what you want to destroy. But luckily I have a very large mana pool." I said with a smirk.

"I don't like it but I understand this needs to be done but now we just need to get there," Rage said

"I suggest we teleport. If we combine our magic it will take less of a strain on all of us, and we'll still have sufficient amounts of mana left for when shit gets crazy." I paused for a second as I thought dawned on me before I continued. "But before we go we should get what ever supplies are needed, plus I need to go back to my ship and change. I'll meet you back in the royal gardens." I said before into my room on the ship.

I quickly headed over to the lockers that were designed to be closets and opened the one one the far left. I had a pair of black pants, a black vest with gold trim and a pair of black and gold gym shoes. I shut the locker after I grabbed the clothes I was looking for and it didn't take me long to change into them. I went over to the mirror and looked myself over. 'Not bad, not bad at all. Still haven't lost the fire in my eyes whenever I wear this.' I thought to myself before going over to the far right locker; which is the one I store my guns in, as well as one of my hammer spaces. I pulled out a modded DKS-501 sniper rifle and a 10mm pistol before closing the locker and locking it. I placed the weapons in my personal hammer space and opened the locker next to it and grabbed two hooded trench coats before teleporting into the gardens, right next to a large fountain, and saw that the garden was beautiful. I distracted myself form the beauty when I saw that Rage and Bones where standing at the entrance to the gardens.

"There you are." Rage said.

"Yea here I am, and I brought the both of you something." I said before tossing the coats that were in my hands at them. I gave the black one to Bones and gave Rage the brown. "It's to keep your identities secret."

"Suppose it will do" Rage said as his armor disappeared and put the coat on and Bones put on his.

"Alright let's do this." Bones said.

"I need you to charge up your magic and then place your hand on top of mine." I said as I held my right hand out in front of them before closing my eyes. I concentrated on the city of Vanhoover and even though I haven't been there I'll pluck some of the information from the other's memories. I charged up some of my magic into the spell before I felt them place there hands on top of mine. They did as instructed and began charging up their magic into the spell and once it was done i opened my eyes and saw our surroundings changed. I saw that we were on a hill overlooking a seaside town with large towers for airships to port.

"Well we're not here to admire the sights let's get down there," Bones said as he pulled the hood on his coat over his head.

"Alright." I said as we made our way into the port town. It didn't take us long to get to the front gates of the town. I noticed that there where multiple high grade turrents along the walls on this side, and that it was heavily guarded. I could understands seeing how this was a very important piece to the economy and that there were hundreds of mares that would come through here a day. I knew we could do this because of how powerful these two were, but it wouldn't matter how tough they are if our enemy has enough numbers to over run us. Anyways I had to stay sharp on my feet and not inside my head, so with that I looked to the two companions that were with me. "Now remember we don't cause any trouble until need be." I said as we neared the gates.

"Noted," Rage and Bones said in sync. I nodded as they understood before we reached the gates. We were being stopped by a caribou in silver armor, and he looked over the three of us for a second before pointing to the right.

"I'm going to need you to step over for a search." he said. I looked to Bones and saw him looking at me and I gave him a nod before doing as the guard said and went to an inspection area to the right. I was hoping that he wouldn't ask them to remove their coats. "I'm going to need you to remove the damn coat now."

"Sir I don't think you know but my friends are albinos, so the sun hurts them." I said as I leaned forward and clapped my hands together with a smile. In a chance that he did ask them to remove the coats I could just do what Charles Xavier, or professor X, did in that one x men movie and trick the caribou guard into seeing what I want him to see. It's a little trick I picked up when I started to expand my magic prowess. I can't really remember how seeing how I learned this a few hundred years ago, but I will say it does take a fourth of my magic to do; seeing how my special talent isn't entering other's minds.

"I don't give a shit. They will take the hoods off or else we'll send them to prison for disobeying orders." the caribou said as he rested his right hand on the hilt of his sword on his waist.

"Fine but they can't be in the sun for more than a few minutes." I said with a sigh as I leaned back and closed my eyes. I then reached into the guard's mind and went into the part that allowed him to see and precept what he was seeing and changed it from Bones' and Rage's faces to two similar albino ponies. The reason I made them similar is because it's less of a stress on my account and it

Rage and I did as the caribou said and pulled our hoods down and I saw that he was looking at us as if trying to tell if there was any fault. He looked us over for a minute or two before turning around and throwing a hand back at us.

"You can go through." I heard the guard say as I heard him walk away. I let go of my hold on his mind before opening my eyes and looking at Bones and Rage.

"Now that that's over, let's go and size up the town." I said as I walked ahead and through the gate. I wanted to get through this as fast as possible.

"Hey Evo I've noticed this earlier, but why are you so ticked at Celestia? I can understand Elisa being ticked since she's a god of death, but why you?" Bones asked.

"She's starting to piss me off because she's getting onto you just because your a wrath. She has no real evidence not to trust you and she's only basing you on some past experience." I said.

"Well as thankful as I am it's really my problem to deal with but I am glad for you sticking up for me."

"I'm glad you think that way." I said before we walked in silence. That silence was broken when I spoke once again. "Evan."

"Sorry?" Bones asked.

"My name. It's Evan." I said before looking at him. "I usually don't tell people my name because I have trouble trusting others, but I trust you."

"Thanks," Bones said with a smirk before we heard someone yell out.

"Mares For Sale! Mares For Sale!" All three of us snapped our heads to the sound of the voice before we rushed off towards it and when we came across a wooden platform with different mares on it and a caribou shouting at the top of his lungs to get everyone's attention.

"Gentalstallions and male caribou feast your eyes on these sluts from across Equestria. All of them healthy and ready to be fucked and breaded!" the caribou shouted.

"Okay he's dead!" Rage said as his left hand began to smoke.

"Whoa hold on I've got a better idea. Evan we need to take out any and all anti aircraft weaponry to get out of here; can you take care of that while we keep these guys busy here?" Bones asked.

"Sure sounds fun. While I'm gone though try and bid on the mares, when they ask you who's gonna pay tell them I will. Just say I'll be here soon. Be back in a few." I said with a thumbs up before teleporting with my wind magic. It feels so good to use this magic after so long, and the reason was so Elisa wouldn't find out.

You may want to know why I haven't told anyone this and it's because I don't want people knowing it. I just don't. Anyways I appeared on top of a tower about a few hundred yards away; and I had a clear view of the entire town. There were a few dozen artillery stations that I could see and they looked to have a few caribou at each one. I could knock them out and place an explosive rune on the artillery but then they would eventually know something is up if the post doesn't check in. I could also place a cloaking spell to hide myself, but I don't know if they have things to detect magic sources. 'It's better than the other option I guess.' I thought to myself as I placed the spell on myself and went to work.

Ten minutes later

I was standing atop a building in the shipping district of the town after finishing placing the runes in every AA gun in the city and gun deposits, but when I got on top of this roof I noticed what looked to be a heavily armed and armored ship anchored in the harbor. I was stunned to see them using ships instead of airships for war. I know that ships can move a little faster but but airships can go anywhere. I looked across the harbor, if it could be called that, and looked at the large spires that acted as ports for the airships. As I looked over the harbor I heard some people talking and I decided to eavesdrop on their conversation. They were talking about the giant battleship and they had said that the ship was here to deliver a special machine that would help with mares and that it was here to prevent the rebels from either taking it or destroying it. I had to destroy it, there was no doubting that. But I had no idea so I guess I'll just sink the ship it's being carried on.

I scanned the harbor and saw a large cargo ship with only one item on it; a large one at that. I still had my cloak on so that wasn't a problem, but I knew that if I swam there it would raise suspicion, and if I teleported it would set alarms off. So I would just have to walk on the water, which is something I'm not good at.

I jumped down silently and headed to the edge of the dock while avoiding touching anything. I slowly climbed down and set my shoes on the water and slowly let go. I let out a sigh of relief as I didn't fall into the water, before I turned around and walked towards the ship. When I reached the cargo ship I didn't bother going onto the ship as I placed the rune charges right above the water line. Once the runes were properly set I walked away and headed over to the ship that resembled a battleship. I was weird, I remember Ash telling us that they were more technologically advanced, but why was a World War I battleship the best in military hardware on the seas?

Doesn't really matter seeing how we have technology far advanced than that I'm sure we'll beat them in the end. But I still had to destroy it, can never be too cautious. After placing multiple runes on the starboard side of the ship, and again right above the water line. I placed enough to where it could get through the four inch steel plating that was on the ship and enough to send this baby to the bottom of the harbor. With my job complete I made my way back to the dock and teleported into an alley way near the market. I de-cloaked myself and stretched my arms above my head before heading into the street. I watched as several vehicles, which resembled big rigs, pass by. They had military insignia and logos on the side of the tractors and trailers. 'I hope that they are harmless.' I thought as I watched them make a right turn just before the town hall. I gave a shrug as I walked across the stone street and past a very disgusting hotel before entering the market again, where I saw a Caribou talking to Bones and Rage. As I neared I started to hear there conversation and it seemed they were about to be forced to pay.

"No bits no slut," the caribou said as he began to turn away.

"Hold up, I'm back." I said as I neared the three men."You having trouble?"

"We were just telling this guy on how we were gonna pay." Bones said.

"Okay, you got her?" I asked.

"Not yet but allow me this one's on me," I said as I placed a hand on the stallion holding the mare's leash. Suddenly Bones hand gives off a silver glow for a brief second when suddenly the stallion starts to scream in pain as his flesh begins to rot and disintegrate leaving behind only his bones.

"What!?" the caribou asked in shock as he watched the stallion die horribly.

"Guess I should come clean we never intended to pay for the mares," Rage said as he walked over to the caribou announcer and grabbed him by the throat and lifted him into the air. "We're here to liberate them from you sacks of shit."
Suddenly the caribou is engulfed with hellish flames causing him to scream in pain before he was tossed into the staring crowd.

"Ah I love the smell of chard caribou in the morning," Rage said as he inhaled the scent of burning flesh. Bones and I then looked at the crowd before us and I saw they were still staring at us in fear.

"Boo!" Bones said as he jerked forward suddenly causing the males to scramble in panic and I saw many mares took this as a chance and started fighting back against their former masters. "The fires of revolution have been fanned."

"And let them burn brightly." Evan said as several explosions could be heard around the city.

"I take it that was your doing?" Bones asked.

"Yes it was. I had explosive runes placed on all AA guns and ammunition stockpiles in the city. As well as two ships in the harbor." I said.

"Great now Evan I need you to round up and all the mares and any brainwashed stallions. The ones who are brainwashed have glowing green eyes, it's not their fault that the're like this. Rage can I leave burning this place down to you?" Bones asked.

"Sure but we best do it before anyone leaves," Rage said.

"No problamo I already took care of it."

"How?" Rage asked.

"If I even try to explain it I would most likely break your brain." he said.

"Rage don't worry about it. Let's get this done as quickly as possible." I said as I got onto the stage and went behind the curtains. Behind the curtains were hundreds of cages filled with mares. I walked along the cages and when I thought I was in the the middle of the room I stopped. It looked like the places where there wasn't any cages were streets, but I'm just making a comparison. Anyways I looked around and saw that the mares where looking at me in fear or anger. I could understand why they felt this way but I didn't care as my mission was to free all the mares in the city. I walked over to the nearest cage and looked at the lock that was on it. The mare inside scuttled to the back of the cage and looked at me in fear.

"Hey get away from her!" I heard behind me, but I didn't bother answering as I continued to examine the lock. It looked to be specially crafted and I preformed a scan and found that it had a unique magic matrix to it. I could scan the ci-. My thoughts on what to do were stopped when something hit me in the back of the head. "I said get away from her!" I heard the same mare yell again. I turned around and looked at her for a second. It didn't matter what she looked like because I only looked at her long enough to see who and where she was. I charged up a sleep spell and aimed my palm at her and fired it. The spell connected with her chest and she immediately slumped to the floor of the cage.

I turned around and continued to examine the lock. It had a complex spell matrix to it, but I've gotten past more that were worse. I guess it was only complex enough to where the unicorns couldn't break out. I copied the spell matrix before letting the lock go and standing up. But I didn't get to go far as I felt a throbbing pain in my head before I hit the floor. My vision was blurry but I could still make out the outline of a pony with a blunt object in their hands. I rolled to my left as they brought the weapon back down, and I quickly rolled back over as they hit the spot I just rolled to. I gave a swift kick to the pony's crouch area and heard a scream of pain before my attacker hit the ground. 'At least I know its male.' I thought as my vision slowly came back and I could see again. The guy was rolling back and forth as he cupped his junk. and I could see a slight glow under his eyes, but I had to confirm it.

"Open your eyes!" I yelled as I kicked him in the gut. His eyes flew open as I knocked the wind out of him, and I could see that his eye's were indeed glowing green. So he was being manipulated. I crouched down as he heaved, trying to get air back into his lungs. I ignored his attempts and placed my right hand on his head and scanned for the spell controlling him. It wasn't hard and I copied the spell that was controlling him before destroying it. He immediately stopped his attempts and slowly fell asleep. I stood up and started channeling my fire magic and connected my magic to all the locks back here before pouring my magic into every lock. My idea was to overload the spell's matrix and melt the locks, which would set the girls free. A few seconds later I hear several cage doors open and I watched as hundreds of mares passed by me. I scanned the entire room and found that all the locks were broken so my work was own. I teleported high into the air above the city and scanned it for the males being controlled with that spell I got form the pony that attacked me.

I found that there were close to a hundred of them being controlled and I charged my magic one more time and let lose a shock wave of magic across the entire city. My goal was to over load that spell as well. But I know what you're thinking, 'won't that kill them?' no it won't. It would only kill them if the person that placed the spell on them overloaded it, not someone else. But the downside to doing that is the person or people being controlled will be unconscious for a few weeks. I also left a small trace of my magic in them so I could easily teleport them to me before we left and headed back to the empire. I then teleported back to Bones and Rage and saw burning buildings, and anything that wasn't burning was colored red with blood from the fallen victims of both Bones and Rage. I noticed that beside them were a few stallions, mares and even a few foals.

"Are all the females that were back there here and safe?" I asked as I walked towards the group.

"All the brainwashed stallions in the city have been taken care of and are unconscious. But I could teleport them to us at any time, so no worries there. As for transport." I said as I reached them. "Can you guys fly helicopters?" I asked.

"I can operate sky ships not choppers." Rage said.

"I don't use helicopters so no point in me learning how to use one." Bones said.

"Well there goes one of my ideas." I said with a sigh before continuing. "Then I guess we can use the pelicans to get us out of here. I'll have to have them on auto pilot since no one knows how to fly one."

"Why don't we just take one of the airships in one one of the docks. Not like anyone is gonna use them after today if we blow them up." Bones suggested.

"He makes a good point. Besides we're gonna need a lot of pelicans if we're gonna transport this lot. An airship can do that with only one." Rage said.

"We could but it will be tremendously slower than the pelicans and we have no idea what aircraft they have in their arsenal. I mean they did have a battleship in the harbor that resembled one form world war two." I paused as I started to scratch my chin. "How about this, I fly a Harrier to protect you guys and you get everyone with the airships."

"You know not that that's not a good idea but you make it sound like you didn't take out the AA guns," Bones said.

"That's not what I'm saying. They could have had someone send a distress signal before you burnt the place, and they could be on their way here now with reinforcements. But if think it's a bad idea then I'll talk your word for it."

"Airships that are built for battle are slow because of all of their armour and weapons and since there aren't any settlements near here it will take hours for them to get here and it will take them even longer to figure out where we went," Rage said.

"Let's get everyone going then. I'd rather not be here when they come to investigate why this place isn't responding."

"Agreed," Bones said.

"Now you guys address the crowd on the situation. I'm not very good with groups of people." Evan said.

"Oh right best leave this to me," Rage said as he turned to the staring crowd. "Hello, many of you know who I am. Some maybe not. But none of that matters cause now I'm here to tell you all one thing, the nightmare is coming to an end. The caribou are about to learn a very important lesson, Don't Fuck With Equestria! Cause after today a message will be sent, a message displaying our power and our hatred to them... the caribou say they have won when in truth those words are false because me and my allies haven't given up the royal family is safe along with whoever is ready to fight to take back what is theirs from these vermin." Rage said as he picked up a severed caribou head and tossed it into a fire. "So tell me are you ready to join us? Are you ready to take back what's ours and drive these cowardly disgusting disrespectful bastards from our shores and in the name of our fallen king and my brother Ash Blade, bring freedom to those who are still trapped under Diann's hoof?" Rage asked as he raised an arm in the air. At first no one did or said anything but after a few seconds a mare raised an arm in the air.

"My husband was turned into a monster he was a good stallion before this happened he would never harm a soul and now these caribou have done the worst to him it's time I pay them back with blood," the mare said.

Soon one by one others raised their arms in the air Bones then gave a nod to me and I teleported us and every mare, foal and unconscious stallion in the city into a hanger that had a few of ships in it.

"Now everyone will be going onto this ship here!" Evan yelled as he pointed to the largest ship in the hanger, and on the bow it had the words 'Valiant' engraved into the sides. "If there are any wounded, find and take them to the medical bay."

After me yelling that everyone started to go along and climbing aboard the ship. I helped out with some mares that were having trouble walking. At first they were reluctant to accept my help but I managed to persuade them. After that I went into the hold and checked what they had and saw that there were a lot of explosives down here, as well as some very familiar guns that I had placed in the home Elisa made for Ash. You know the one on the mountain side of Canterlot, what yo don't remember? Bah, it doesn't really matter. What does is that they were planning on delivering these to the Crystal empire if the shipping tags were anything to go by.

'This does not bode well, not at all.' I thought as I let go of the tag and left the cargo hold and headed for the bridge. When I got there I saw Rage looking over the controls and dials. Once I shut the door I seemed to have gotten his attention.

"Hey," he said as he looked over to me. "Are we ready to go?"

"Not yet, we still have people coming onto the ship." I said as I reached him. "And when we get back to the Castle I want to have a conversation with everyone. That includes the girls, the princesses, discord, Faust and you and Bones. All of you need to here what I have to say."

"Okay." he said in slight confusion. I could understand seeing how I was vague about what I wanted to talk about, but I had a reason. I didn't want to have to repeat myself. That's one of my pet peeves, and I really really hate having to repeat myself to others. Anyways after our brief conversation I helped him get everything set up and turned on. It seemed like this thing just got here as the engine didn't take long to start up. So we were in there for a few more minutes until Bones came through the same door I came in not to long ago.

"Everyone's on board." Bones said as he stepped onto the bridge.

"Alright let's get outta here." Rage said before he pulled a leaver and the engines spun up. After a few seconds the ship lifted into the air and flew out of the hanger, but stopped a safe distance from Vanhoover. "This should be good enough distance."

"For what?" I asked.

"Uh destroy the city remember I had an idea in mind but since you are the god of destruction would you care to do the honors?" Rage asked.

"Oh yea forgot about that and sure." I said with a smirk before aiming my arms in the air and closing my eyes. I stood there doing nothing as I channeled most of my magic into my hands, and I could feel them start to burn from the amount I was placing in there. Once I was done I began the chant for the spell I was going to use. "By the powers of the gods, angered by mans nature and greed. Let my foes feel your wrath and destruction." I said as I saw the rune appear above the city. Now I do have my eyes closed but I have the ability to see magic through my eyelids, so all I really see right now is a smudgy red circle and darkness."Destruction Rain!" I yelled as I opened my eyes and watched as a beam half the size as my rune came down and destroyed the city below. Whatever that wasn't vaporized by my spell was destroyed by the debris that was moved.

"Whoa." Rage and Bones said in sync.

"Yea," I said with a huff as I let my arms go limp causing them to fall to my sides. "that's the half of the extent of my power." I paused as I took a few deep breaths to try and regain some stamina. "But I rarely use it since most of my strength lies in brute strength." I said I felt a weak magic presence behind us and I spun around opposite to the city and looked directly at it with a scrutinizing gaze. I could tell that it was a long distance viewing spell, and it seemed to be done by a mage who know what they were doing if it took me that long to notice it's signature. I stood there looking at it until Bones said something.

"Something wrong?" Bones asked, causing my attention to be drawn to him and away from the anomaly behind us.

"It's.... nothing. Thought I felt something." I said with a small waver in my voice. "But we need to go, now."

Some time later

After the trouble we came into at Vanhoover everything else was calm. The only thing we had to deal with was the occasional person asking if we were almost there. I was half tempted to lock the door but I kept cool and continued to look out the windows of the bridge at the calming sunset. The mixture of yellows, reds and oranges just seemed to relax me and made my worries go away. But I remembered that we still have a lot of caribou to still kill so that relaxation was short lived. Anyways we soon reached the forest that separated Aephoceria from Equestria, and I could see a faint outline of the large castle that was in the middle of the kingdom. As the outline got larger Bones stood up from his seat and started to leave the bridge.

"Going somewhere?" Rage asked noticing Bones Leaving the bridge.

"I need be alone for a bit cause I'm still a little miffed from this morning. Also I don't wanna be there to explain how we saved this lot," Bones said.

"Just don't let her get to your Bones. If need be I'll back you up." I said with a smile as I watched him walk away. I watched as he closed the door and once he did I let out a sigh before turning my attention to Rage. "He really needs to ignore her."

"I think he does; it's kinda hard though when Celestia haggles him at everything he does." he said as got closer. "I have no idea what Celestia's problem is but I'm not going to get into it."

"But why not? Why not find out what the hell's eating her up about wraiths? it's just.... it's just starting to annoy me I guess." I said with another sigh as I looked to the controls in front of me.

"Well there was something Ash always told me when I asked him whatever was wrong with Luna." Rage said causing me to look at him once more.

"And that was?" I asked.

"Don't try and figure women out. It'll only hurt you." he answered.

"But that seems kind of mean don't you think?"

"Not at all. Sometimes you just can't figure mares out, and sometimes the things you what to know is a touchy subject for them." he paused for a second before continuing. "You never know if the subject could hold some emotions they had locked away or could cause an anxiety attack. You just never know, men weren't meant to figure mares out all the way."

"I guess." I said as I went back to looking over the controls as he steered. We continued in in silence as we neared the city, and it didn't take long for us to reach the outer limits.

"The hell is he doing?!" Rage asked causing me to look up from the controls.

"What going on?" I asked and he gave a sigh before answering my question.

"Bones just jumped off the side of the ship." he said.

"Seems kinda reckless if you ask me."

"Yea, I mean I know he didn't want to talk to Celestia but that's talking it too far." he said as he pushed himself back but still held onto the ship's wheel.

"Don't worry about it, I'm sure we'll see him again before the night ends." I said with a smirk.

"How?"

"Let's just say it's a gut feeling." I said

"Whatever you say." he said as we continued our advance towards the castle. When we touched down in the courtyard a few guards came out if the castle and surrounded the ship, and by a few I mean at least twenty. After them came the princesses, and they looked at the ship in determination; almost as if they thought Caribou were on the ship. But when all the ponies walked to the edge of the railings their expressions changed. I'm not going to bore you with the details, but when we got of they asked for us to explain and I told them we would once Bones returned. Celestia made a slide remark saying he was up to no good, which irked me. Anyways we later got all the males that I freed form the spell and the injured into the medical bay where they would receive proper medical attention. All the others were given rooms to stay in and cloths to wear. I'd have to later make a small town next to this one for them to live in, and for anyone else we rescue. When we got here is was around seven in the after noon and the sun was setting, so i was hoping Bones wouldn't take long.

When I separated from everyone else to head to the gym that was in the castle, which I found stupid. But I guess rulers need exercise too. Anyways, when I entered the gym I found Fluttershy playing fetch with Elisa. Said person was looking like an anthro wolf. She was wearing a bra and some panties since the liquid bone that was trying to take hold was almost gone. Besides on her feet, hands, face, ears and other places on her body.

When I say her I had to hold in my laughter as I watched her. Fluttershy told me that she was able to get Elisa to help us in this state, promising that she'd get to kill the caribou. I thought that was okay seeing how Elisa's mind is in a state of high aggression. But I did tell Elisa while we were in there that it would prolong her changing back, though I don't think that was a problem since she's changing back faster than I anticipated. After about and hour and a half we headed to the dinning room where the rest of the main six, princesses, Discord, Faust, and Rage were all sitting at the table. Faust was on the far end and the main six sitting to her right, with Fluttershy at the end of it. To here left was Celestia, Luna, Cadence, Dream Catcher, Chrysalis, Nightmare Moon, Discord, and then Rage respectively.

"Welcome." Faust said as I closed the door after Fluttershy and Elisa came in.

"Well sorry to keep you waiting." I said as I walked towards the table. I watched Elisa run there on her 'paws' before jumping into the seat next to Fluttershy, which only left a seat for me and Bones. I left the seat at the end for Bones and sat in the one next to Rage.

"No worries, all that's left is Bones." Faust said with a smile.

"He's probably up to no good." Celestia said, and that was the last straw for me.

"Oh would you give that shit a rest." I said as I sat back in the chair.

"Give it a rest!?" Celestia yelled. "He's a damn monster!"

"No he isn't! Your just basing things on past experiences that has happened to you!" I shouted as I crossed my arms.

"What would you know!" she said causing me to stand up. My chair slide back as I got up and slammed my hands onto the table and looked down at her.

"I know that you shouldn't judge someone by what or who they are! I know that you should give people a chance no matter who they are! I know that your being a xenophobe!" I yelled as I subconsciously gripped the table and placed magic into my hands. It's at times when my anger gets the best of me does my magic flare out.

"Your calling me a xenophobe! I helped several races across the planet before the Fall! I helped the Dragons, the Minotaurs, the Griffins, the Yaks, the Zebras and others! Don't tell me I'm xenophobic!" she yelled back.

"Yes but your being a xenophobe towards Bones just because he's a Wraith!" I said as I began heating up the table.

"Uhh Evo." I heard Rage say, causing my attention to be drawn to him. I saw him pointing to the table and saw it starting to smoke from my fire magic.

"He no good! That's all!" Celestia yelled as I stopped my magic and added some ice magic to it, cooling it off. But I left two scorch marks on the table in the shape of my hands.

"Sorry about the table." I said as I looked to Faust who gave me a knowing smile, before I looked back to Celestia. "Get to know him first before you judge." I said as I sat back down.

"Never." she said as we all sat in an awkward silence for the next couple of minutes. The sound of the dinning room doors opening drew my attention as I looked to see who had entered and saw a guard enter. I watched as he walked down and over to Faust before whispering into her ear, and after that she nodded and he left.

"What is it?" I asked.

"It would seem that Bones is causing a little bit of a ruckus in the city."

"Well let's go see what he's gotten himself into this time." Rage said as we all got up to leave. Faust was able to lock onto his magic signature and teleported us near him. I was blinded by a flash, but once it subsided I saw Bones down in the street fighting some beast. I didn't pay attention until the point where his sword and the things soul. After that he turned to us and looked right at everyone.

"Sup." Bones said as his sword sheathed itself. 'Smooth.' I thought with sarcasm.

"Nothing much, just arguing." I said as I hopped down into the street.

"And that was before we got word of a wolf causing trouble." Rage said.

"Yeah not much I could do about that my new friend here was about to kill a mare if I hadn't stepped in," Bones said.

"What is that?" Applejack asked as she inspected the dead monster.

"Not sure what it was before but now it's a dead Kishin Egg." Bones said as he walked over to the monster's corpse.

"What's a Kishin Egg?" Twilight asked.

"Once an ordinary mortal who consumed the soul from another mortal, which turned them into what you see before you." Bones said as he placed his fingers into the puddle of blood and rubbed it between his fingers and licked it only to spit the blood out again. "And from what I can tell this guy was once a unicorn stallion; before his name was Cobalt Steel."

"He was one of my subject's and you killed him?" Celestia asked in an angered tone.

"He died the moment he did this to himself," Bones responded.

"He didn't need to die you maybe could have saved him but no I bet you just killed him because it was easier and you enjoy killing," Celestia said.

"Okay, that's It!" Bones yelled.

Bones then teleported in front of Celestia and grabbed her by the mane and began to pull her into the alley most of Celestia's family and Twilight went to stop him however Faust, Rage and I intervened but we followed the two.

"Bones unhand me at once!" Celestia demanded while trying to loosen his grip on her mane and find some solid footing.

Bones ignored Celestia and continued to walk till he stopped and released Celestia and forced her to look at a scene before us. What I saw shocked me; the scene was of a mare, or what was left of her, because there was very little of her left blood coated the walls and ground and her body looked like it was being eaten.

"This is what one of your subjects has done Celestia it butchered this poor mare and ate both her body and her soul and it is very possible that it has done this to others also so tell me who's the real monster here the one who did this?" Bones asked as he pointed to the corpse. "Or me the one who kills them to prevent things like this from happening."

With that he stormed off and as he did I saw everyone was staring at the scene in horror while Rarity and Fluttershy had fainted and Pinkie looked like she was gonna be sick.

"Such a sad time." I said with a shake of my head. I watched as Bones left to go to god knows where, but I had to stay and help with the clean up. Rage had ordered guards to come and clean up the corpse and I had to deal with Elisa and a bitchy Celestia. She was tame to be honest since others were around but I knew she was suppressing her hate for Bones and any comments on him she wanted to make. As for Elisa, her happy demeanor went out the window. She was more angry instead of happy, and I had to place a sleep spell to get her to stay calm. After about thirty minutes we got everything cleaned up; the corpse was taken to the morgue, I think, and we started to head back to the castle. Luckily a while ago Rarity and Fluttershy had woken up so we din't have to carry them, and Pinkie wasn't throwing up so I guess thats as a plus. However I had to carry Elisa on my back because she was still asleep form my spell.

I carried her on my back as everyone left I decided to walk back to the castle instead of going with the others as they teleported. I summoned an ear piece and put it in my ear before connecting it to the Invention. "Delma, do you read?" I asked, and there was static at first before I heard a reply.

"I read you clear now. What do you need?" she asked.

"I need you to tell Faust, Lucky and Blaze that we will be staying at the castle tonight." I said as I hopped onto a building and started to hop from one to another.

"That I can do...... Anything else?"

"Yea. Make sure they don't touch anything they aren't meant to." I said as I neared the castle.

"Aye aye sir. Have a good night." Delma said.

"You too Delma." I said as I disconnected the signal. I stopped as I took the piece out and placed it in my hammer space before continuing my journey to the castle. I eventually made it and I teleported into the castle since I wouldn't have made it there if I jumped from the final roof I arrived at. I appeared in an empty hallway and I gave a shrug as I walked to my left, and I continued this until I accidentally bumped into Faust. She asked if I was alright and I told her I was fine. I then asked where the guest rooms where and she said she'd teleport me and Elisa there, and before I disappeared I said to have a good night.

I landed in an empty room with a king sized bed and a dresser to my right. I just shrugged before I went over to the bed and laid Elisa on the left side before heading to the bathroom that was connected to the room and took a shower. I came out of the bathroom shortly after in a pair of black gym shorts and a white tank top. I was drying my hair as I walked to the bed and sat on it. When I thought my hair was dry enough I balled the towel up and aimed it at the hamper across the room. I nearly made it but it bounced off the side and onto the floor. I was too tired to get up and put it away so I gave up and laid down on the right side and let sleep take over, because tomorrow we'll have a lot to take about.

Author's Note

Hey guys, sorry for the delay. Had some troubles going on and they were preventing me and Wolf from writing, but rest assured we're back. At the point in time I'm writing this it's 1:48 in the morning and I just recently got off my shift at work so I'm gonna hit the hay. I hope you enjoyed the chapter. Please give it a like and a comment telling me what you thought and I'll catch you in the next one.

But before I go I have to ask,

Peace!

And remember Let the tides of revolution carry you.

Chapter 20: Out of the Frost

I woke up the next morning with Elisa still looking the way she was yesterday and with her spooning me. I gave a huff as I got out of bed and got ready, and when I was done I was about to wake up Elisa when I felt my ear piece buzz. I stopped and took it out of my hammer space and placed it in my ear. I pressed the receive button before speaking.

"Yes?"

"Evan we have a slight situation on the ship." I heard Delma say.

"What's going on?" I asked as I snapped my right hand. My body was soon cover with a pair of blue jeans and a black shirt with a skull on it.

"Well you may not like it-"

"Just tell me." I said as I walked to the rooms balcony. I could see the ship in the distance but nothing seemed to be wrong.

"Some of our guests have woken up from their cryo sleep." she said. I stood there for a second until it hit me. I rushed over to Elisa's side and didn't bother to wake her up as I teleported to the ships medical bay and ran in, not bothering to see that all the damages Elisa made a day ago was fixed.

"Where are they?!" I yelled.

"No need to shout." I heard to my right. I looked to the source of the voice and saw Gleaming sitting on the floor and covering her ears. She wasn't the only one as I saw that Celestia, Luna, Nightmare Moon and Cadence were awake as well. But Luna wasn't looking at me, rather Elisa.

"What hast happened to my beloved?" she asked. I looked form Luna to Elisa and back before responding.

"She was forced to watch her greatest failure by a creature in the Inferno when she went to go help A friend get his weapon from there. After that when she awoke the hollow within her took over, and right now she's been calming down. Which has helped to reverse the effects of the hollowfication, and it also helps to keep her away from souls." I said as I watched her crawl over to where I laid Elisa on the floor earlier.

"Where are we, if it's not so rude of me?" I heard Celestia ask which made my attention shift from Luna to Celestia. I walked me sit down in front of the other three girls and sat down before looking at them.

"After you were in cryostasis this ship, the Mother of Invention, was shot down above Equestria before it could get the chance to destroy the planet. After a few decades Rage comes to us looking for help with a little infestation problem."

"Is it the changelings?" Cadence asked and I just shook my head.

"I wish. No, it was Caribou. Somehow they got into their world and they needed our help to kill them off."

"Why not just kill them all off with your guys's overwhelming power?" Nightmare asked.

"Because then the story would be short and the readers wouldn't get that much." I said before a confused expression came across my face.

"What?" Cadence asked with the same confused look, and I just shook my head before I continued.

"Anyways, I'm glad you guys are awake, now we could get you to meet the others." I said as I got up and walked over to the controls in the room. ON my way over there I caught a glimpse of Elisa licking Luna, and I gave a chuckle before I pressed the the button for the PA system. "Lucky, Blaze and Faust please come to the medical bay I need you." I said as I left the controls and sat back down next to the girls again. About ten minutes later they showed up; Lucky was still wearing the vault tech suit Elisa gave her, Blaze was wearing a pair of brown pants and a white shirt and no shock to myself Faust was naked.

"Faust, how many time has your mom told you to wear some clothes?" I asked with an annoyed look.

"To many times." she said. Just then she was tackled to floor by a white blur and I saw that Elisa was holing her to the floor and growling. She looked at Faust for a second before licking her face and getting off. In a flash of light Faust was wearing a pair of blue skinny jeans and a tank top, and she got up and watched as she went back to Luna and laid in her lap. When I looked to Lucky I saw a little jealousy, but that should be cleared up shortly. Anyways with Faust clothed I introduced them.

"Everybody this is Wrathful Blaze, Lucky Shot and Faust." I said as I gestured to them with a hand.

"Did you saw Faust?" Celestia asked.

"Before you ask, no that's not your mom. Elisa made her during the time we were stuck in the vault. She also had a mishap with some poison joke extract."

"What happened?" Gleaming asked.

"You remember how Elisa was once a guy right?" I asked them and they all nodded. "Well the poison joke decided to play a prank on her by giving her a dick. But I have a serum that reverses the effect of the poison for a week, but after that the poison will take effect again."

"Why not just make a permanent cure?" Cadence asked.

"I've tried. There is nothing that can counter-act the effect after a day the person is introduced to the poison. So in layman's terms, she's stuck with it." I said as I gave a shrug. After that I had them talk to each other and get them acquainted with one another, but every so often I'd see Lucky look at Luna that just said 'I'm jealous of you'. I had to remember to have a talk with her later about it before she does something stupid. But after they all got to know one another I had the royal get dressed and I tried looking for Elisa but I couldn't find her. When I asked Luna she said she left to go to the castle. Apparently since Elisa is part wolf Luna can understand her, and honestly that seems cool. I had asked if everyone was ready to go but Nightmare said she wanted to stay behind on the ship and think about things, and I didn't argue with her as she left the room.

Anyways I teleported everyone to the castle and the guards let us go by and I lead everyone to the dinning room where I was pretty sure the others would be. As we neared I could hear them talking inside.

"To think our fight with Celestia looked like a mere preschool roughhousing." I heard Dream Catcher say as I was right outside the doors.

"And the fact Ash went through that...blood bath is something else entirely. How long did the war last Rage?" Shining asked as I opened the doors and entered. I saw everyone from Ash's world was here as well as Elisa.

"Six years in Europe and eight years in the Pacific. As for America, it lasted four years." I said as I entered. When everyone noticed us I saw the group belonging to this world was staring at the group of royals from my world in utter shock and I saw my group had similar expressions on their faces.

"Didn't tell them where they are?" Bones asked.

"I did, but i may have forgot to add the fact that there were other versions of them here." I said as I rubbed my neck. I then saw Bones get off his chair and walked towards the door.

"Bones?" Rage began.

"If this Celestia decides to put me on a leash like the other, I swear to the lord almighty I'm going to something very violent." Bones said before he left

"What does he mean by that?" my Celestia asked.

"Allow me to simplify things Bones the wolf you just saw and this Celestia don't like each other to the point of trying to kill each other...Well more Celestia trying to kill him," Rage said.

"Forgive me but I'm beginning to feel uncomfortable myself when there are two Celestia's here." Nightmare said before she left also and when I looked to Celestia I saw that she looked hurt. But she didn't show it, instead her eyes did.

"Celestia," Faust at the table said. "This needs to end right now next time you see either Nightmare Moon or Bones I want you to end this petty matter both of them have well earned everyone's trust it's time you give them yours," Faust said in a motherly way.

"Yes Mother," Celestia said.

"I agree with mother on this. You shouldn't judge somepony just because what they are. I should know, I dated a Griffin back when we were at war with his empire. I loved him with all my heart and he betrayed his own country for me. So just give them a chance and you'll see." my Celestia said. Hold up, you know what I'm gonna call my Celestia Tia so then you guys don't get confused with whom I'm talking about. Same for Luna and Cadence. Luna is Lulu and Cadence is Cady. Anyways With the edition of my crew there wasn't enough seats for everyone to sit down so I spawn enough chairs for them, but I didn't get one for my as I wanted to stand. They each grabbed one and pulled it to the end of the table and sat down in them. Blaze decided to break the silence since this was starting to get annoying, and I had to thank him later for it.

"Will someone say something. This is getting awkward." he said as he leaned back in his chair.

"Well would you care to introduce yourselves?" Faust asked nicely.

"I'm Lucky shot." Lucky said as she looked excited.

"I'm Wrathful Blaze." Blaze said as he raised a hand in the air before lowering it.

"And I'm Faust." my Faust said as she started to take her shirt off, which earned a growl from Elisa.

"Don't you dare." I said as I looked at her and she stopped right then. 'Really need to get her to stop that shit.' I thought to myself. "And you already know who these ladies are," I said as I gestured to Tia, Lulu and Cady. " but this fine mare is Gleaming shield." I finished as I pointed to Gleaming.

"Well it's nice to meet you all." Faust said and earning nods from everyone.

"Before we continue, remember how I said that shining was a mare in our world?" they all nodded. "Well this her." I said as I pointed back to Gleaming. I looked around and saw that most everyone, more of the main six, had their jaws dropped. However when I looked at Ash's Cadence she looked at her other self and Gleaming with a look I couldn't place, but knowing her it's something weird.

"I'd appreciate it if you'd stop looking at my wife that way, she is very self conscious about her looks." Cady said as she hugged a red faced Gleaming.

"Sorry it's just," Cadence began. "She's just so cute."

"Well let's not dwell on this topic, how about we change it hmm?" I asked.

"Agreed." Twilight said as she summoned a notepad and quill.

"So is it true that you are one of Elisa's Reapers?" Lucky asked as she looked at Rage. I heard a whine and turned to Elisa and saw her covering her face with her paws, and I gave a small chuckle as I turned and looked at Rage who had a smile on his face. Everyone else looked at Lucky and Rage in confusion.

"Well I'd lie if I said that we didn't help her with trying to liberate their Canterlot. But I am not one of her reapers, hell I doubt she has any seeing how she is one." he said with a wave of his hand.

"What do you mean?" she asked.

"What I mean is that Elisa didn't summon Ash and I, we came to your world to help. What we didn't expect was the zebra's to have nuclear weapons." he said with a sigh.

"That's another thing that had been bothering me," she said as she pushed her index fingers together repeatedly. "where is this 'Ash' you have mentioned?" As soon as the question left her mouth the atmosphere of the room changed, going from happy to depressing and a little bit of anger in a second. I knew that with that was still a sore topic for some of the people here but I'm hoping that they'll be nice to her since she doesn't know.

"He's gone. And I'd advise to not talk about it so openly." Rage said. "I'm not trying to be mean or anything but it's just a hard topic to talk about. For some of us more than others." he said as he looked at Luna, who was looking at the table with a sad expression on her face.

"But if you'd like to know more about him then ask Luna, she was is his wife." I said. "But I just came here to introduce these guys to you, but I need to get back to the ship and watch over the reconstruction that is happening because someone nearly destroyed the ship." I said as I got up and left the room. As soon as I got far enough away from the door to wear no one could see me I teleported to the ship with my wind magic. I was hoping that they'll continue the conversation while I left and if I needed to know anything then I'm sure Lucky'll tell me. If not then I'll just ask Elisa when she can talk again.

Anyways I really needed to oversee the construction for the ship sadly, because I would have loved to stay and talked but Delma wanted me to come back later today and sign some paper work as the nano bots fixed the ship we the metal that we had gotten so far. Once I got into the ship I immediately headed to the bridge. 'Might as well get the paper work done with so I won't have more to do later.' I thought as I walked. The walk was quiet and I was wondering where Nightmare was at and what she was doing but I could wait and ask Delma when I get to the bridge.

I finally reached the bridge after a fifteen minute walk from where I teleported in, so note to self next time I teleport make sure to teleport into the bridge so I don't have to walk. I'm not joking when I say that the bottom of your feet would be hurting by the end of a twenty minute walk. Anyways when I reached my destination I walked up to the doors and put in the password to enter. I had that so no one could get on the bridge without my permission. I went over to my desk I had set up in here and got to work on the papers.

As I went through the papers I heard a ding and Delma appeared next to me.

"Hey boss. What's up?" she asked.

"Nothing much, just trying to do this paper work before it starts to over pile." I said as I finished a few papers.

"Well you have fun with that." she said but I had stopped her before she could go.

"Delma have you seen Nightmare at all?" I asked.

"No sir. Last time I saw her she was in her room."

"Pull up the camera feed from her room." I said and I watched as a holographic screen showing a basic military room. A bed a few lockers and a sink, well a basic high ranking bedroom anyways. But thats beside the point, inside I saw Nightmare sitting on her bed in a meditating posture on the bed. I started at her for a few seconds before sighing and looking over to Delma, who took the liberty of sitting on my desk. "Okay you can turn it off." I said as I looked back down to my papers.

"Why did you want to know what she was doing?" she asked as the screen dissipated into pixels.

"Because I was worried what Nightmare was doing." I said as I signed another paper.

"She doesn't liked being called that I hope you know."

"Oh is that right?" I asked as I looked at her.

"Yeah she said she would liked to be called Selena."

"Hmmm and when did you have this talk with her?"

"When you and everyone else went to breakfast at the castle... why?"

"I just wanted to know." I said as I went back to signing papers. "When I get enough time to be free I want to have a talk with her, and see why she changed."

"Okay sir." Delma said as she dissipated too into pixels. I then spent the next three hours signing and stamping papers and when I was about done the alarms on the ship started to go off. I immediately stopped what I was doing and rushed to the controls, the screen was lightign up different colors and I had no idea what was going on. That was until Delma came back.

"Sir we have a problem!" she yelled.

"I see that! Turn off these infuriating alarms!"

"On it sir!" she said as I continued to figure out what was the problem. Thankfully she did turn the alarms off but the was still the fact that I had no idea what was wrong.

"Selma what caused the alarms to go off?" I asked.

"Well sir you received an emergency message from Elisa. It said that you where needed at the castles hospital immediately." Selma said as she floated down to the floor.

"Well why didn't you say that!" I said as I prepared to teleport.

"I did!"

"I meant sooner." I said as disappeared in swirl of wind before I appeared in a hallway in the castle. I was confronted by some guards and I told them who I was and asked them where Bones was and they said that it was halfway across the castle. So I zoned in on his magic and teleported there, outside the doors. As I reached the front doors I barged with enough force that the doors hit the walls.

"What happened?!" I yelled as I looked around the room.

"Living...transmutation." I looked for the source of the voice and saw Bones, sitting against a wall with much of his bod showing. His bones but his clothes were unharmed but covered in blood.

"Bones what happened?" Celestia asked in shock.

"Twilight...in...hospital," Bones said weakly causing Twilight's friends along with, both Cadence's and both Celestia's to leave while the rest of us could only look at the mess before Nightmare walked over to Bones and picked him up and acted as a way of supporting him to stand. "Thanks."

"Why is she in the hospital?" I asked in a serious tone.

"Let's just get to the hospital and I'll tell you everything I know," Bones said before he shuffled over to the deformed corpse and grabbed some hairs from it.

Nightmare's horn then lit up and we appeared in the hospital ward Bones then asked a nurse on Twilight's location but the mare fainted at the sight of him so Luna went ahead and asked a doctor on the location and asked him to attend to the unconscious nurse the doctor pointed us in the right direction and once we arrived I saw Twilight was on a bed and unconscious and her left arm was missing and was reduced to a stump and was wrapped in several bandages but the bandages had a lot red on them from blood I then looked around and saw the others and Rage were here watching over her.

"The doctors have placed Twi in a stable condition but she's lost a good deal of blood so she should be out for awhile," Rage explained when he saw us.

"Bones please tell us what happened," Rarity pleaded causing Bones to sigh before he sat down in a vacant chair.

"Alchemy has many abilities as you all know...," Bones started.

"we're not here for a alchemy lesson Bones!" Rainbow shouted but Rage held his arm out stop her.

"Go on," Rage said.

"But there are certain types that are a taboo to perform the one you saw the result of was one of the most forbidden living transmutation or rather human transmutation this transmutation is used to create living sentient beings or...bring someone back from the dead," Bones said causing everyone to gasp.

"B-b-b-but why would she do that?" Fluttershy asked.

"I don't know but the reason this transmutation is forbidden is because there were those that thought others could create an obedient arm but the main reason is because most of those who do commit the taboo will either go insane, die or be changed forever," Bones said.

"Changed how?" Celestia asked.

"No idea depends on what Truth showed them," Bones said.

"Who in tarnation is Truth?" Applejack asked.

"Truth is an it it's all and it is one it could also be either you or me or anyone here," Bones said.

"So it replaced somepony?" Rainbow asked.

"No it sees what we see and hears what we hear and speaks what we speak but it doesn't interfere with what we do what Truth is is the greatest collection of knowledge anywhere bigger and more vast then an library you can think off," Bones said.

"But why is Twilight missing an arm?" Luna asked.

"Truth took it as payment for the knowledge it showed her Truth would have taken her entire body and soul had I not interfered," Bones said.

"That's the reason why you never commit that crime. I remember two brothers who wanted to bring their mother back. It cost one boy his arm and leg, the other his entire body. Luckily the first boy was able to attach his brother's soul to a suite of armor before truth could take his soul." I said as I looked at Twilight with a disapproving gaze. I couldn't believe this would happen, but I had a feeling it might when I found out Bones had taught them alchemy. The rule she broke was one that should never be crossed, no matter the intentions.

"I know those two as well but you're wrong about one thing the elder brother who lost his arm and leg actually lost his leg to Truth and sacrificed his arm to attach his brother's soul to the suit of armour," Bones said. I guess I had forgotten that about that anime, and I do have an excuse seeing how I haven't watched it in a little over a thousand years.

"What happened to them?" this world's Faust asked.

"No clue," Bones said.

"That's nice and all but I think the main question here is what was Twilight doing with such a...disastrous transmutation circle?" Rage asked.

"I was trying to bring back Ash."

My eyes turned to the bed and I saw Twilight trying to sit up but she clutched her arm in pain before falling back to the bed. Just like that this world's Celestia rushed over to check on the lavender alicorn, like a mother would with her wounded child.

"Impressive. Most people would have been out for longer then what you've had and the fact you seem rather calm right now only impresses me more," Bones said.

"Twilight what do you mean you were trying to bring back Ash?" Celestia asked.

"When Luck Shot brought it up I couldn't handle it anymore I also thought if I was able to bring back Ash we could stop the caribou much sooner," Twilight said while sobbing slightly. I decided to look at the mare in question and saw that Lucky was looking at Twilight in guilt, and I had a feeling she now feels as if it was her fault Twilight lost her arm.

"Twilight as much as I wish to see Ash once more I will not accept or have m subject's harmed just for that and even if I did what would he say upon leaning of this?" Luna asked.

"I-I didn't think on that but now I may have just killed Ash a second time," Twilight sobbed as she gripped Celestia tightly, while Celestia gently rocked her back an forth.

"No...you didn't," Bones said.

"What?" Twilight asked.

"I pulled a few strands of hair off the body you made Twilight I want you to look at them and tell me what color it is," Bones said as he got up and placed the hairs in front of Twilight's eyes before he sat down again while Twilight studied the hair.

"Blonde." Twilight said.

"Exactly and I saw Ash's hair is jet black with a silver streak in it."

"But I could have just put Ash's soul in a different body."

"Wrong again from what I saw the bod had no soul signature and it only had enough energy to move one arm before it gave out what ou did was just create a deformed corpse," Bones said causing Twilight to smile.

"Thank you Bones." Twilight said.

"Now Twilight I need to know how you learned of that circle."

"Well...it's on your eye," Twilight said causing Bones to place a hand over his right eye. "I saw it was an alchemy circle and decided to look it up and found out what it means."

"Well as interesting as this is I say it's time we ended this Q and A session." Hingure said who was standing in the doorway.

"For what purpose?" Rage asked.

"Twilight committed a very serious crime. Now she has to face the consequences like the others." Hingure said and I watched as she turned her right arm into a blade before aiming it at Twilight causing Celestia to hold Twilight tightly. "Move aside."

"No if you're going to kill her then you'll need to kill me too." Celestia said.

"Since you're protecting her it just make you an ally and must also be eliminated." Hingure said as she prepared to take a swing at them but Bones stopped her before she could by grabbing Hingure's arm. "Maker?"

"This isn't her fault...it's mine," Bones said.

"But maker," Hingure said before Bones continued.

"I should have told her the do's and don'ts of alchemy so as her teacher the blame lies soul with me," he said before Hingure transformed herself into a katana and placed herself onto his back. "Sorry her sense of justice is strong she commit's herself to righting wrongs and giving wrongdoers what the deserve but sometimes she tends to go overboard," Bones said as he began to make his way out.

"Wait Bones if that mark is on your eye then does that mean?" Rarity asked stopping him before he could leave us.

"Yeah...I also committed the taboo," he said with a sigh.

"What did you give up?" Applejack asked, and the room was in silence for a few seconds before Bones placed a hand on his chest and answering.

"My heart... Now if you'll excuse me I have a bod to take care of," Bones said before he left. I watched him leave the room before I walked over to Twilight and told her I was highly disappointed in her and I could give her and automail arm for her. All she needed to do was come to the ship, but only if they couldn't get her anything else. After that I walked out of the room and I heard foot falls behind me. I looked back and saw Elisa coming after me.

"Mind teleporting us to where Twilight screwed up?" I asked and all she did was give me a look. "What?"

"You know you could have been nicer to her." She said and I looked at her in shock.

"Since when could you talk again?"

"Since this morning by that's beside the point. Show some emotions and stop acting like a terminator. It don't suit you." she said as her paws continued to hit the floor.

"Just get us to the ship please. We can talk about this later okay?" I asked.

"Okay, but we will talk." She said as we disapearredcin a flash.

Author's Note

Hey guys sorry for the wait but I had gotten grounded for a very stupid reason. Anyways here's the next chapter to the story.

Anyways I hope you enjoy the chapter and I'll see you in the next one.

Chapter 21: Holidays

POV Elisa

It has been a few days since we had a little meeting after the events that happened with Twilight and her attempt at transmutation. I was shocked by this as I thought she would never try it since she was smart, but I guess she really wanted Ash back. Anyways I'm glad to be back to normal since my hollow tried to take over. Being powered by my anger, despair, and grief it was able to take control of me. Had it not been for Evan and his tranquilizer, which sucked ass, I may have went on a rampage. Anyways after I started to get back to normal I found out Evan bones and rage had attacked Baltimare, actually I should say they leveled it.

Anyways they saved everybody from the town and brought them back here. To be honest I thought it was a little excessive but it did cripple the economy so it worked. The next day the royals from my world came out of their cryo pods and I was so happy to see my Luna again that I jumped her and began licking her. The next big thing that happened was that Twilight decided to pull an elric, meaning she went and preformed a transmutation on a pony's corpse. The next day Faust gave her a new arm using a Life Fire technique, but Twilight will have some trouble since her nerves would have to reconnect.

When all the hype went down I decided to spend the next day catching up with Luna, and thankfully the rest of the effects of the transformation went away. Except for the damn horns, I hate them. Heh I'm getting off topic, remember when I was having those slight feelings for Lucky? Well I had found out that she had a crush on me, which would explain why she would blush whenever I was in something revealing.... Anyways Luna proposed that we form a small herd and have Lucky in it, you know to test it. So far it's working, except for the fact that Lucky seems to get very very nervous when I try and kiss her.

So now it's the next day and I had woke up, got dressed and headed out. I decided to wear a black beany, a red fuzzy jacket with a white shirt underneath, blue skinny jeans and a pair of black Vietnamese military boots because yesterday the pegasi that have taken resident in the city decided to make it start snowing, and it made me happy that they were trying to go back to normal. Though when I walk through the streets I usually see the females looking at the males in worry and a little fear, but I had a feeling that things would eventually truly go back to normal. It will take some time though, since these guys have been dealing with this shot for three years.

I had left the castle and decided to go for a little walk through the city, to clear my mind and see what's up. Beside the sky, I know one of you wanted to say that. It's something I would. Anyways I continued on my way until I heard some singing and saw dozens of ponies singing , and I'll be honest I cringed a little on the inside. It's not that I didn't like their singing, it was great, but it's just not my kind of music. I had covered my ears as they sung and when they finished I took them off. When I did I heard two familiar voices.

"It honestly amazes me how you ponies can just burst into a random song whenever you feel like it." I heard Bones say. When I looked in the direction I heard his voice I saw him walking along with his version of Nightmare. He was wearing his coat, white shirt, black pants and boots; Nightmare was wearing a set of light blue winter clothing.

"That makes both of us." Nightmare said.

"It is weird when they do that." I said getting their attention.

"Oh hi Elisa doing some window shopping?" Bones greeted.

"No, I came out for a walk. Clear my mind of some things." I said with a sad expression on my face as I shifted my hands in my pockets. The events of me attacking my own daughter going through my mind for a few seconds, as well as my sister's.

Bones looked like he was about ask something when suddenly he looked at something behind me and before I could look Bones brought a hand to his face in a face palm.

"Aw hell," Bones said with a groan.

Suddenly I felt something slam into me from behind pushing me into the ground face first but I was glad the snow was there to soften the fall next thing I knew the world became a blur of color and I felt I was moving suddenly I felt the world stop and I looked around and saw only white I felt like I was laying down so I sat up and saw I was buried in snow and both Bones and Nightmare Moon were in a similar state suddenly I heard the sound of laughter and saw Rage was here also and was half burred in snow.

"Sorry you lot I tried to stop but it was snow use get it snow use," Rage said as he continued to laugh.

"That joke was so bad you should feel horrible for even thinking of it," Bones said as he climbed out of the pile of snow I then saw Nightmare lunge at Rage and began to throttle him but I also wanted to kill him so I pulled Nightmare off Rage before I wrapped my hands around his throat and began to strangle him myself.

"This is a brand new jacket you ass. Luna made it for me!" I said in Rage's face. Suddenly I was pulled off Rage and I saw I it was Bones before he looked at Rage.

"Alright Rage I'll bite what's going on?" Bones asked.

"Like I said I'm sorry also it wasn't intentional I'm watching the foals at the moment the were making a snow pony at the top of the slope when suddenly the bottom began rolling down the hill I tried to stop it but uh...well this happened," Rage said.

"You could have melted the snow with your fire to stop," Bones said causing Rage to look at him and blink once then twice.

"Oh yeah I guess I could have done that," Rage said as he brought a closed hand down on his open palm.

"Yea it would have been a smart idea. Anyways you may want to get back to the kids before the CMC decide to do something outrageous." I said as I walked towards the fillies, colts and their parents. When I got to the top I noticed that they were trying to rebuild the snow man or pony.... doesn't matter. I have a better idea. I gave an innocent smile as I got in ear shot of the kids.

"Hey little ones do you want to play a fun game?" I asked, and they all stopped and looked at me for a second before one spoke up.

"What kinda game?" a familiar southern accent asked and I turned my attention to Applebloom.

"Well its a little game call.... a..... snowball war." I said as a devious smile crept on my face. All the adults adopted my look, though not as devious. I then slowly crouched down and made a snowball. They all looked at me in fascination and I swiftly turned around and threw it at Rage, right in the back of his head. It hit him so hard that he lost balance and fell face first into the snow. The snow around him melted and he got up and looked at me with playful anger.

"This means war!" he yelled.

"Bring it!" I yelled back as I created a wall of snow. I watched as most of the colts and stallions ran and joined up with Rage at the bottom of the hill we were on while the fillies and mares stayed with me. Thankfully we had the height advantage in this but Rage did fire, so that may be a problem. After I made the wall I looked over it and saw that he and the boys had made a bigger wall down below. I cupped my hands around my mouth before I yelled. "NO fire Rage! Understand?!"

"Got it!" he yelled as I was hit in the back of the head with a snowball. I gave him a glare as he chuckled at me. "Never said anything about magic!"

I just glared at him before I summoned a large snowball and aimed it at him. Without a word I flung it at him and I was glad the other boys had the smart idea to move out the way. The ball hit Rage dead on and I waited a few seconds before a arm came out from the snow, followed by a body and then a head.

"Touché." He said as he got out the ball and then used it as ammo. After that we went back and forth for about an hour before the foals got tired of playing and we stopped. Afterward Rage lead the foals to a toy store and I decided to follow, the building was a triple storied building and was decorated with browns golds and deep reds. When we went in I could see tinsel and decorated Hearth's Warming Eve trees spread around the store. It brought up old memories of home and my family..... god I miss them. At the time I was really eager to take on a quest because it was so boring in my home town, but now I miss them dearly. My stupidity even got my sister killed. I'm glad Evan came along with me; if not I may have gone insane a loooooonnnnnng time ago and done things I'd soon regret.

As the kids and their parents went around and shopped I went to the front of the store and looked out the window as I looked at the sky in sadness. I sometimes wish that I could die, get over with this stupid shit. But if I did Luna would kill me and I'd be sent to hell, and I ain't havin that. I gave a sigh as I walked out the store and saw that Ash's Nightmare was standing outside. I just walked over to a light post that was next to the street and leaned on it before summoning a box of menthols and a lighter and lighting it. I gave a drag of the cigarette as I thought of my life, and now a bad time to tall you guys that I have serious depression and I am suicidal. Though I have never tried to kill myself I have thought about it and I have lept straight into battle without a care. I usually don't let people know because they don't need to know and I'd rather see them with a smile on their face than look at me in pity.

I mean if you were over a thousand years old and had to deal with the shit I have then you would be depressed too, but that also may be because I don't let others see me let my emotions out....... besides rage and anger. I maybe wise, I maybe powerful, I maybe sexy but in the end I just want to see my family and parents again. But I guess I could just wait until the point where something cool would happen and save everyone, 'Man this is such a drag.' I thought with a sigh as I finished smoking the cigarette.

When I finished my cigarette I threw it done on the ground where it fizzled in snow covered sidewalk, but just to be safe I stepped on it and twisted my foot around. After I snuffed it out all the others came out of the store and we headed to the castle. I was engrossed in my thoughts that I was just walking with everyone and not paying attention to what was around me. The only thing I know of my surroundings was that Bones and Rage was leading us to the castle and Evan was standing next to me. Eventually I left my thoughts and when I looked around we were in the sitting room within the castle. All the kids went and sat in the middle of the room while all the adults went and did other things. I just followed Evan, Bones and Rage. I also noticed that everyone was there including Twilight, who had her new arm resting in a sling. The sitting room resembled a large living room in an ordinary home but despite it being large it still had that cozy feel about it.

"Ah welcome back everyone." Faust said when she saw us. I just nodded as we came in and sat down and I saw that everyone was sitting down and relaxing. Nightmare, Rage, Bones and Evan were sitting on the couch and I sat on the floor in front of their couch.

"Well now that everyone is here how about we head over to the theater and watch the play?" Celestia asked.

"But Celestia we go to watch that every year since the event happened why don't we do something else instead," Dream Catcher said.

"I have to agree with Dream Catcher. After a few thousand years it tends to get old." Chrysalis said.

"Well I'm open to suggestions?" Celestia said.

"How about we tell our own stories?" Twilight suggested causing everyone to look at her.

"What?" Bones asked.

"Well...A few ears ago I told Starlight a Hearth's Warming tale because she was feeling kinda down," Twilight said while shifting nervously under our gaze.

"Hm not a bad idea Twilight," Faust said.

"So who wants to start off and say their tale?" Elisa asked. We agreed and all the foals started to gather around, mostly around the couches. After that we began to tell Heartswarming stories, starting off with Twilight since she suggested it. When she was finished the next pony went and so on and so forth; this went on for a few hours before it was only Faust and Bones left who hadn't told a story and being the gentleman he was let Faust go first. She started telling us about the things that her kids did when they all lived in some tower and at the time she was teaching them magic.

"Now Celestia decided she should get me a self cleaning mop with a conjure water enchantment on so that it never dried out and added a fire repellent charm along with a self replicating charm so it could not break or burn and since I had hundreds of rooms Celestia copied the mops and sent them to work however the problem was she forgot to add an off function," Faust said recalling the story while the female royal siblings were trying to hide in embarrassment but Discord took it with pride Celestia in particular was lying on the floor with a pillow held over but from what I can see she was more embarrassed then the others

"So what happened?" Rainbow asked.

"I open a door and get washed away by a indoor tsunami and discover the entire lower half of the tower was flooded and all Celestia could say was surprise," Faust said causing a few to roar in laughter including me but no one was louder then Rage.

"Oh sweet merciful Ash you five were absolute terrors weren't ya," Rage guffawed while the princesses tried harder to hide.

"Why did you have to tell them that one?" Luna grumbled.

"They may have been adorable home raised bundles of a chaos but they were my adorable home raised bundles of a chaos and I wouldn't trade them for anything no matter how crazy they drive me speaking of should I tell you all of when Luna and Celestia made their first attempt at cooking?" Faust asked causing Luna and Celestia to sit up with looks of horror on their faces. But before anyone knew it the alicorns in question placed a hand over their mothers mouth.

"I thought it was agreed we would never speak of that again." Luna growled

"How about we move on to the next person." Celestia suggested.

"That would be you Bones." Nightmare said.

"Indeed but what to tell is the problem." Bones said as he rubbed his chin as he thought of something.

"How about your most festive story you have." Evan said.

"And it has to be awesome and cool." I added in.

"Hm...I think I've got something it's festive alright awesome depends on who you ask I guess," Bones said as he snapped his fingers, causing our surroundings to change. We were in the sky above a city on Earth, London if I remember, which was covered in snow.

"Whoa where are we?" Rainbow asked as she looked around.

"Earth, London, December 24 sometime in the 1800's. C'mon I'll give you the tour," he said before he snapped his fingers again causing us to fall. Most of the group were screaming their heads off, well except for me. I heard bones laugh and I couldn't help but giggle at the troubles. While I was giggling Bones flew off being dragged behind me almost as if we were attached by an invisible rope I slowed down when we approached landmarks like the tower of London and Big Ben even stopped by parliament and Buckingham Palace where we peered through the windows and saw a massive table being set up for tomorrow all in all London looked beautiful this time of year and in this age and judging b their looks everyone thought so too we then speed off again before we landed in a street but for those who didn't have wings and Rage their landing came in a little harder then the others.

"Oooo that looked like it hurt." Bones said as he looked at everyone else who were groaning in pain.

"Dude don't do that again fling without using me wings was...Not natural," Rainbow said as she flew into Bones's face.

"Of course it isn't ever flown with magic before?" Bones asked as he walked around Rainbow and went to help Rage off the ground.

"That was weird I slipped on some ice," Rage said as he got up.

"So?" he asked.

"Shouldn't physics be um different here?" Rage asked.

"Uh no. We can still interact with things and also animals just we can't interact with anything sentient or anything connected to anything sentient."

"Fair enough."

"As glamours as that tour was, why exactly are we here?" Twilight asked.

"Oh right almost forgot this way," Bones said as he led us down a street full of activity. I could see kids skidding across the snow by hanging onto the backs of horse drawn coaches, which seemed to confuse Nightmare and the group. I could even see merchants selling their wears and people gave a greeting to one another as the passed all in all it was quite pleasant until we came to a baron cold and deserted street deserted b all but one man he was an old skinny gentleman with silver hare reaching the bottom of his ears dressed in a black coat and top hat and carried a cane in his bony grip a pair of stray dogs ran past us but stopped upon seeing the man before they whimpered and ran back the way they came.

"Who's the old guy?" Rainbow asked.

"Wow you really are blunt with our words aren't you and to answer your question that man is called Ebeneezer Scrooge," Bones said which caused me to realize where this was going. I also noticed that I wasn't the only one seeing how Evan and Rage seemed to get the same look I have.

"I think the question is who on Earth doesn't know it," Rage said.

"What's going on?" Rainbow asked.

"This is the story of how someone who was out of touch with the holidays can reconnect." I said as I looked back at Scrooge. Suddenly a boy wearing a brown cap and jacket with black pants and a tattered scarf covering most of his face come walking into the street.

"Merry Christmas Mister Scrooge," the boy said as he passed.

"Bah humbug," Scrooge said as he walked into a building and slammed the door closed behind him surprising everyone including the boy but he shook his head and continued on his way while I watched him go.

"Well that was quite rude," Rarity huffed.

"That's what Scrooge was folks back on Earth have a saying Don't be such a Scrooge when someone is in a grouchy mood even though this is just a story and isn't real," Rage said.

"Actually it did," Bones said.

"Huh?" Rage asked.

"All of this really happened Rage how else can I be showing you this?" Bones asked causing Rage to look around in surprise before he placed a hand on to his forehead.

"Why should I be surprised after all I've seen the impossible become possible so this should be nothing new to me," Rage said

We walked over to the building and I took in the details the walls, they were made out of bricks and a window sat at the front of the store and there was a wooden sign hanging on the building that said 'Scrooge and Marley' we walked over to the building's window and saw Scrooge sitting at a desk counting coins and sitting at a desk was another man he had a long set of ginger sideburns and hair and he was wearing a light brown coat with grey finger-less gloves and dark brown pants desperately trying to keep warm.

"Whose that there?" Applejack asked.

"Bob Cratchit Scrooge's loyal clerk man works hard and well he's a good man with both a wife and family but his weekly pay is 15 shillings which in Equestria is not even half a bit," Bones said which caused everyone to stare at me in shock before I waved my hand changing the day into night both Scrooge and Bob were at work counting money when a young man entered the building wearing a coat and top hat.

"Merry Christmas uncle," the man said as he removed his hat.

"Humbug to Christmas," Scrooge said.

"Christmas a Humbug uncle why so cross?" the man asked.

"What else can I be when I live in such a world of fools as this...What's Christmas time to you but a time for paying bills without money a time for finding yourself older and not a penny richer if I could work my will every idiot who goes about with "Merry Christmas" on his lips should be boiled in his own pudding and buried with a stake of holly trough his heart," Scrooge said making some of the group gasp.

"Uncle!" the man said in outrage

"Nephew! Keep Christmas in your way and I'll keep it in mine," Scrooge said.

"Keep it but you don't keep it," the man said.

"Then let me leave it alone then," Scrooge said.

"Uncle I don't think you understand what this time of year is...Christmas has always been a kind and charitable time a time where families gather together to enjoy each others company a time where men open their shut up hearts and think of all people as fellow travelers to the grave not as creatures bound on other journeys and therefore uncle although it has not put a scrap of gold or silver in my pocket I believe it has done me good and I say god bless it," the man said causing Bob to give a small applause.

"Quite the speaker that one," Celestia whispered to Faust causing her to nod.

"Let me hear another sound out of you Cratchit and you'll keep Christmas by losing your situation." Scrooge said as he stood up and walked towards Bob while pointing a quill at him, causing Bob to go back to his work while Scrooge went back to his seat. "You're quite a powerful speaker sir a wonder you don't go into parliament."

"Don't be cross uncle please come dine with us tomorrow and be merry," the man said.

"I'll see you in hell first," Scrooge said causing the group to gasp in shock once more while the man sighed.

"I'm sorry with all m heart to see you so resolute but I have made the trial in homage to Christmas and therefore merry Christmas Uncle," the man said.

"Good afternoon," Scrooge said.

"And a happy new ear."

"Good Afternoon!"

"And a very merry Christmas to you as well Mr Cratchit," the man said as he shook Bob's hand.

"Oh uh merry Christmas to you as well." Bob replied before he walked the man out and returned to his desk. A few seconds later the door opened once again and two large men walked in in fine clothing.

"Ah good afternoon Scrooge and Marley I believe?" the man asked looking at Bob who then pointed at Scrooge, causing the two men to walk in front of him. "Have I the pleasure of addressing Mr Scrooge or Mr Marley?"

"Mr Marley has been dead these seven years...He died seven years ago...This very night," Scrooge said.

"Oh...Well uh we have no doubt his generosity is well represented by his surviving partner," the man said before he cleared his throat. "At this festive season of the year Mr Scrooge it is more than usually desirable that we should make some slight provision for the poor and the destitute many thousands are in want of common comfort sir and it so happens a few of us are endeavoring to raise a fund to b the poor some meat and drink and also some means of warmth would you like us to put you down and if so how much," the man asked as he took out a small book and a quill.

"Nothing," Scrooge said.

"Oh so you wish to remain anonymous?" the man asked.

"I wish to be left alone I don't make merry myself at Christmas and I can't afford to make idle people merry I support the prisons, the union workhouses and the treadmill and those who are badly off must go there," Scrooge said.

"Many cannot go there sir and...frankly many would rather die," the man said.

"Then the had better do it and decrease the surplus population," Scrooge said earning another round of gasps from the group. "Good afternoon gentlemen."

"Good afternoon," the man replied before he and the other man left.

"Just what in heavens name was that that...that...that...that heartless man," Rarity fumed.

"He sounds worse then Snowfall Frost speaking of which this story is beginning to sound familiar," Twilight said.

"Well actually Twilight the two are the same difference is this is Earth's version and the point of it is different as well," Rage said before we peered back inside the store to see Scrooge looking at a pocket watch before he put it away and looked at Bob.

"I suppose you want the whole day tomorrow?" Scrooge asked.

"Indeed I do sir," Bob said hesitantly

"*sigh* Well I suppose you must have the whole day but I expect you to be here all the earlier the next morning," Scrooge said as he packed up and walked over to the door with Bob doing the same and once the were out the door Scrooge locked it before both he and Bob went their individual ways, one being happier then the other.

"Now what?" Rainbow asked.

"Now we go to Scrooges home," Bones said before we came up to a large two storied house which was dark and gloom without a single shred of Christmas about it.

We all gathered around the gate while Bones sat on the high walls that surrounded the property. I looked on as Scrooge walked up to the door and grabbed his keys from his pocket but he dropped them before he bent down to get them. When he stood up the door knocker had turned from what it was to a glowing face of an elderly man with his eyes closed a bandage tied around his head with the bow at the top. When Scrooge noticed the face he gasped in shock before he slowly went to touch it, but the mouth and eyes snapped open with a ghostly moan causing Scrooge to fall onto his back and scramble to the bottom of the stairs and when he looked back at the door the door knocker was back to normal.

"Uh what was that?" Discord asked.

"You'll see," Bones said before we appeared in Scrooges bedroom, said man was dressed in his night shirt and cap and I saw a four poster bed with bed curtains going round it.

Scrooge sat in a large velvet chair before a lit hearth with a meal in his lap when suddenly there was a slight tapping sound, causing Scrooge to look. Nothing was there so he put his food aside and went over to the door and locked it before he went over to another door. This led into what appeared to be a reading room without any bookshelves and locked it before he went to sit back down in his chair.

"I'm giving myself the willies that's all," Scrooge muttered to himself. Just then I heard bell ring once indicating it was one o'clock and once the vibrating tune stopped I heard the creaking sound of a door opening before it closed then there was a loud thumping sound followed by the sound of dragging chains followed by another thump and more dragging chains the sounds started getting louder and louder meaning whatever was making them was getting closer till finally it stopped the doorknob slowly turned but couldn't all the way and everything was silent.

"It's all still a hum...Ah!" Scrooge screamed as a spectral iron chest bound in chains was tossed into the room.

The chest was soon followed by another and another and then a few more and once the chests stopped fling through the door a ghostly man walked through with the same face as the one on the door knocker but his bod was covered in chains which were attached to the chests.

"Greetings Ebeneezer," the ghost spoke in a hollow tone, one that was devoid of emotion.

"J-Jacob Jacob Marley h-h-how can this be?" Scrooge asked.

"Pay attention Ebeneezer for I have not much time to pass you this warning," Jacob said.

"Warning what is the meaning of this Jacob?" Scrooge asked.

"Ebeneezer do you see these chains I bare? These are the chains I forged in life, the chains of selfishness I made it link by link and yard by yard and your chain was as long and heavy as mine seven years ago and it has only grown since then." Jacob said.

"Surely there must be some way to prevent this please Jacob please." Scrooge pleaded.

"Listen Ebeneezer there is a chance of hope of escaping my fate. A chance and hope that lies with three spirits who will come to haunt you, you must listen to them Ebeneezer and they will judge you to see if you are worthy of redemption," Jacob said.

"When shall these spirits arrive?" Scrooge asked.

"Expect the first tonight when the bell tolls one then the next upon the next night at the same hour and the final one upon the next when the last stroke of twelve ceases vibrating," Jacob said before he floated back over to the door dragging his chains along the way before he looked back at Scrooge. "Look to see me no more."

And with that Jacob vanished I then snapped my fingers and the room became dark the fire in the fireplace was out and the bed curtains were drawn across the bed suddenly the bell tolled one and instantly a candle sitting next to the bed lit up giving light to the room I saw Scrooge appear from behind the bed curtains and when he looked around he saw the lit candle I then gestured to the candle and saw the wax slowly turned in into a female body while the flame grew a face and the flames became long hair that reached the shoulders.

"Hello Ebeneezer Scrooge," the female candle said.

"W-who are you?" Scrooge asked.

"The Ghost of Christmas Past now we must get a move on we don't have all night," Past said as she floated of the bedside table candle holder and all.

"Go, go where exactly?" Scrooge asked.

"To learn of your past," Past said before she floated over to a window which opened on it's own.

"But I am mortal I shall fall," Scrooge said.

"Grasp my holder and I shall guide you," Past said. Scrooge did as instructed and soon we flew out of the room I decided to stop paying attention to everyone speaking cause I know what happened here but I continued to watch, though I wasn't paying attention at all. I just followed. I watched as Past led Scrooge to a small village where Scrooge had grown up before we flew back to London and to a place called Fezziwig's, where there was a Christmas party going on and it's where Scrooge found love, which Cadence loved, but her mood changed when Ebeneezer grew to love his gold more then her; ending with her leaving Scrooge. Then pleaded to Past that we leave and when we did we appeared back in Scrooge's room just as the bell struck one again suddenly laughter echoed around the room and a bright light came from beyond the door to the reading room. With no warning the door opened revealing a bright festive room.

"Enter Scrooge," a deep voice called before the laughter resumed. Scrooge did as instructed and walked into the room with the rest of us following and upon first glance I saw the roof which was once closer to the ground now towered over us like a cavern and in the far left corner of the room. Sitting atop a huge mountain of food was a male giant with a large brown beard and long hair and he was at least 12 ft tall clad in green robes with a brown scabbard on his waist. He wore a wreath of holly on his head and carried a horn in his right hand containing a bright fire.

"Come in come in and know me better man," he gave a laugh before continuing, "I am the Ghost of Christmas Present," the giant said.

"Wow that guy has a great laugh," Pinkie said

"You have never seen the likes of me before?" Present asked

"Never," Scrooge said.

"Never walked forth with my elder brothers?" Present asked.

"I don't think that I have you have many brothers?" Scrooge asked causing Present to laugh again.

"More then eighteen hundred eighteen hundred forty two to be exact," Present said.

"That's...a lot of siblings and if he's the younger one just how big are his brothers?" Rainbow asked

"Rainbow, shush" I said as I placed a finger to my lip. She looked at me with a glare for a second before huffing and turning back to the scene in front of us.

"I see you wear a scabbard but no sword," Scrooge said causing Present to look into his scabbard with a surprised look.

"Indeed...Peace on Earth goodwill toward men," Present said with a smile. I would love have had peace on Equis before the damn caribou came, things may have been different.

"Spirit conduct me where you will," Scrooge said but the spirit chuckled and laughed.

"Touch my robe," Present said as the drawstring of his robe extended to the floor allowing Scrooge to grab a hold of it.

Once again I decided to tune out but continued to watch, with a wave of Present's horn the floor beneath us became see through and the room began to move causing everyone to almost fall over and look for something to grasp onto which was secured to the floor suddenly the room broke away from the house and we saw it was daytime right now Present then flew us across the city. We came to a stop at a two storied house before we flew in from above and descended into a room full of people, who seemed to be playing a guessing game. Scrooge's nephew Freddie appeared to be among them Scrooge seemed to be the answer of the game before Freddie proposed a toast to Scrooge, much to Scrooge's surprise. Next we went outside of an old building that was smaller then the others we had seen so far and it was slightly decaying. When Scrooge asked Present informed him it was the home of Bob Cratchit, his wife, and their five children. everyone saw that they had little to eat and also Scrooge seemed focused on one of Bob's kids which was a small lad nicknamed Tinny Tim, who had to move about on a crutch.

"Well time to go to work," Bones said suddenly while we continued to watch the family eat.

"Work what are you going on about?" Rage asked.

"Whose the last spirit left to visit?" Bones asked as a bell rang somewhere off in the distance, and the next second Present and Bones disappeared into a growing fog.

"Spirit wait you must tell me what happened to Tinny Tim!" Scrooge called out but received no answer. I watched as the scene changed from
the decaying building to a Trafalgar Square, and it seemed to be mid day. Our surroundings showed several people going about their business and when I found Scrooge I saw him talking to two men.

"Uh when did he die again?" one man asked.

"Oh last night I believe or sometime Christmas Day." the other said.

"Well it is most likely to be a cheap funeral for the life of me I can't think of an one wanting to attend." the first man said.

"Am I in the presence of the Ghost of Christmas yet to come?" Scrooge asked but nothing happened. "You are about to show me shadows of things that have not happened but will happened is that so spirit?" Scrooge asked but once again nothing happened. "Ghost of the future I fear you more then an specter I've seen but I must ask you what happened to Tinny Tim?"

The ghosts wings extended out and swept forward and I then extended my wings and in a powerful flap I sent the group flying into a graveyard and I followed along with them and when the group recovered the looked at their surroundings and looked at me awaiting what was going to happen and all I did was point to a small gathering of people gathered around a freshly filled in grave the people were Bob Chitchat and most of his family and as they began to leave Bob stayed behind before he placed Tim's crutch beside the grave before he began to cry his heart out and I could see a few faces had some tears running down their cheeks Rainbow was among them but she quickly wiped away her tears trying to keep up her tough girl act

"Oh no spirit please no tell me this isn't so please spare that poor boy," Scrooge pleaded as he looked over the tombstones at Bob and his son's grave.

I then summoned an orb showing the scene of Scrooge in his office with the two men who were gathering donations before I began to play it

"If they are to die then they had better do it. And decrease the surplus population," the recording of Scrooge said causing a guilt and shameful look to appear on Scrooge's face before the ghost crushed the orb and led Scrooge away from the scene and deeper into the graveyard to a dark lonely corner of the graveyard that was occupied by a single gravestone.

"Spirit where are we going?" Scrooge asked before the ghost stopped. "I fear to ask I really do but what was the source of such unhappiness?" Scrooge asked while the ghost just pointed to the gravestone.

The gravestone was being grown over by a few small frozen trees and from here I could see the tombstone was cracked slightly, the name on it was covered by snow and all in all the grave looked forgotten and abandoned. Scrooge then walked forward and examined the grave.

"Spirit before I draw nearer to that stone to which you point answer me one question are these the shadows of thing that will be or shadows of things that may be men's courses in life foreshadow certain ends but if these courses are departed from these ends will change isn't that so?" Scrooge asked but the ghost snapped its fingers causing a fierce wind to blow through the graveyard, blowing away the snow covering the name on the stone reveling the name Ebeneezer Scrooge.

"No...Please...No spirit please hear me I am not the man I was why did you show me this if I'm past all hope?" Scrooge asked as the ghost showed him his date of birth upon the stone. "Please spirit assure me that I can change these shadows you have shown me change them b an altered life," Scrooge pleaded as the ghost showed his date of death, which was December 25. "Spirit I will honor Christmas in my heart and I will not shut out the lessons of the past, the present or future. Oh spirit please tell me I may sponge away the writing on that stone," Scrooge pleaded but the ghost snapped it's fingers causing the ground beneath Scrooge to open up, plunging Scrooge into his grave. But before Scrooge could fall into his coffin the ghost snapped it's fingers once again and we all reappeared in Scrooge's room right as he fell out of his bed.

Everyone except Rage, Evan and I was confused as to what was happening as they watched Scrooge dance around for joy while laughing like Present before he ran over to the window.

"Yo." Bones greeted which gained the group's attention.

"Bones where did you disappear to?" Rainbow asked.

"You don't know?" Bones asked with a raised eyebrow

"Rainbow Bones here was the ghost Christmas future," Applejack said in a deadpan tone.

"Well how was I supposed to know he was all...dark and stuff." Rainbow said.

"Feather brain." Bones muttered under his breath as he shook his head, before he looked back at Scrooge.

Scrooge discovered it was Christmas day and so he rushed to get ready before he rushed outside and began to do good by spreading his cheerful mood. He donated 200 coins to the poor, did carriage skiing like the kids do, sang carols with the carol singers, brought a massive feast for Bob's family that was fit for kings before he went to dine with his nephew. Finally the day after Christmas when Bob came to work Scrooge announced he was going to raise his salary and help with his family before the spell ended showing Scrooge walking down a street with Tim on his shoulders and once the world changed to be the living room everyone began rubbing their eyes. When my sight came back I noticed all the foals were asleep on a massive cushion.

"Bones wh-," Celestia began but he made a shushing noise and held a finger to his lips before gesturing to the foals. Everyone smiled at the foals before the parents of the children picked them up and took them to bed, while everyone else did the same. Evan and I headed to the ship to go to sleep and rest for the next day.

Author's Note

Sorry guys for being late and way behind unlike wolf, I promise it won't happen again. Anyways I hope you enjoyed this chapter and I hope you stay around for the next.

Remember to Let the tides of revolution carry you.

Chapter 22: Bringing Hope

I had woken up the next morning very early and decided to get up and work out. Evan in't the only one that does it, even though I rarely do it because it's annoying to clean all of my sweat off. Once I finished I went to clean myself up and got dressed. I went with something simple, a pair of blue jeans and a white shirt. I then decided to go talk to Bones, so I closed my eyes and went to find his magic signature. When I got a hold of it I teleported to him, and I ended up a few yards behind him. I decided to follow him and I watched as he Went down the halls and finally came to a stop in front of a door. He went in and when I saw the inside it looked to be a nursery or kids room. I watched as he went up to one of the cribs and ran his fingers across the crystal mobile. Then he picked up a stuffed brown teddy that was sitting in the crib, but that was when he seemed to noticed I was in the room.

"Must you stare at me from the shadows?" Bones asked as he turned to face me.

"Yes because you are different than other wraths." I said as I walked up to him.

"That so enlighten me," Bones said as he put the small bear back in the crib.

"You feel."

"Feel?" Bones asked.

"Yea, feel. You show much more emotions than just hatred and the obligation of order. And don't say you don't because i see the way your eyes change when you are around the young ones." I said as I crossed my arms.

"Perhaps I did say I have a soft spot for young lovers kids may also be included in there but most of the time I'll stick with following my given orders." he said.

"Well just don't be afraid of others getting close to you. Some see it as something that will hold them back, but it may save your life." I said as I turned around to leave.

"I not getting close to them because I don't want to I'm not getting close to them because if I do there will only cause heartache in the end," Bones said before he vanished from the room.

"I only tell you this because I care for you Bones as a friend." I said as I left and went on with my business.

POV Evan

I had woke u this morning and got ready and headed straight to the bridge to plan for the attack we had planned on before the holidays. I decided on using a stealth attack but if it failed we

"Well I'm glad seeing how we can't just go in there with no plan. I was thinking we could go in stealthy and broadcast the message, and all we have to do is pre-record a message and upload it once we get there." Evan said as he held his chin.

"Good but since the caribou need to pay and we need to rescue any mares there I was actually thinking a little differently I was going to ask if you can weaken them by starving the caribou into lowering their guard then Rage and Elisa can make a diversion while I take care of broadcasting the recording," Bones said.

"So essentially a wood pecker maneuver? Anyways I could use a scenario where I could use my new devastation spell I've been working on."

"As long as the town doesn't become a massive crater by the end of the day because Faust and Celestia are still a little miffed about Vanhoover." he said.

"I guess turning the city into a giant crater wasn't the best idea out there, but they could have been able to restart the town," Evan said.

"Uh huh but any way can I count on you for this?" Bones said.

"Yea I'll go along with it. Even though I prefer to confuse the enemy and send them into paranoia." I said before gathering up the plans and placing them inside the satchel on the table. When I got them in I turned my attention back to Bones. "Well I'm done with the plans. Let's go and gather the other members of the team and get ready." I said. Bones just gave me a nod before we left the bridge and returned to the castle, where upon we informed Rage and Elisa of what we planned. After that we worked on perfecting the plan by creating the message that would be broadcasted across the country. When we finished Bones said he had to leave and go train the Elements with the weapons that Ash gave them and Rage said he had something important to go do. As for Elisa and I we went back to the ship to get some weapons ready.

One Week Later
Location: Outside Applewood
POV Elisa /

It had been a week since we started planning for this attack and a few days since Evan had placed his new devistation spell on the city of Applewood. Luckily it only affected caribou, and no one else. The spell in general emitted a disease from Earth called Ebola, but he modified it to attack specific targets in a designated area. So we; meaning Bones, Rage, Evan and I were now standing outside the city looking at it from atop a hill next to it, one that was reasonably close to a giant wall that was erected around the aforementioned city.

"Gotta hand it to you Elisa you know how to make these bastards starve," Rage said

"Well it was easy with Evan's help. I had mutated a sample of a disease from our world."

"Well that kinda sucks not entirely but still suc-," Bones started but was cut off as an arrow impaled itself in his throat, cutting off the rest of his conversation. "Really shoot a guy in the middle of a conversation?"

"No respect." Rage said.

"Well then I guess we have to go teach this guy some manners." I said as I ran to the large caribou that was atop a large wall.

"Here allow me," Rage said causing me to stop and my tracks and see what he was talking about. I watched as Rage reached his right arm into a flaming red glyph circle and pulled out a 88m AA gun. He held it with two hands before he pulled a trigger and completely destroyed the gate and wall, along with any caribou on the wall with a projectile made of hell fire.

"Hm loud effective but not exactly subtle," Bones said as he pulled the arrow out of his neck and held it.

"When breaching something like this there is no such thing as subtle." Rage said as the massive gun disappeared.

"Fair point," Bones acknowledged.

"Well you guys sure take the fun from a gal." I said before letting out a sigh. "Lets get moving. If that caribou wasn't effected by mine and Evans spell then there may be more."

"Don't be so down Elisa I'm confident that there's something here to satisfy both our bloodlust." Rage said.

"I honestly don't. I want this to be a simple in and out mission." I said as we made our way into the city. I just wanted to go back to the Mother of Invention and sleep.

"Elisa it's never that easy." Evan said.

I looked around taking in my surroundings when I suddenly heard and when I looked to the source I saw a caribou charging at Bones with a spear aimed at him. Before I could react Bones raised an arm and I saw he was carrying a purple ethereal bow. He then drew the bowstring back and an arrow materialized in the bow before he released it. The arrow flew at the caribou and impaled him threw the neck, causing him to collapse to his knees and die. As I saw his life leave him I noticed his ribs were beginning to show.

"Oh goody I was hoping these bastards hadn't been starved so badly they lost their spine," Rage said when suddenly growling came from up ahead and I turned to see more starved caribou riding on large dog like beats that had bean equally starved. "And the good news keeps getting better."

"Must be loyal beasts if they decided to not eat their masters." Bones said.

"Elisa would you like to have a go?" Rage asked.

"I'd be delighted." I said as I summoned Shi and rushed the caribou and their beasts. There were so many of the caribou that tried to stop us here but they didn't stand a chance in their weakened state. I mean they may have if they weren't affected by the Ebola, but ehh at least they go done easy. I lost myself in the slaughtering I was doing and when I finished I saw that the caribou were all dead, in gruesome ways. Some cut in pieces, others missing their limps and bleeding out; hell some were missing their heads and/o had their heads squashed. I noticed that the giant beasts the caribou were riding on had their faces mutilated by blade pierces, and I went over to one of them and looked over the rider. He looked to be normal and a little bigger than the others. I then noticed that he had a large gash in his gut and the tip of a tusk in his left eye, but other than that he was still alive. So I lightly kicked his side, which elected a grunt from him.

"Why the hell aren't you affected?" I asked as he turned his head towards me and opened eyes to look at me.

"Because I was chosen to be great, to be like the great king." he said as the guys walked up.

"Great like that filthy piece of shit you call a king pfft don't make me laugh," Rage said as we approached.

"No like Ash Blade," the caribou wheezed.

"What?" Rage asked as the temperature slightly increased around him. I immediately took action on this and turned around and faced Rage.

"Hold up Rage, he might not mean anything by it." I said as I placed a hand on Rage's chest. Slowly turning back to the caribou she looked on with a glare. "And what do you mean by that?" she asked.

"He was the true one, pure. Having both good and evil within him," he started before coughing up some blood. "It was a shame that none of us could have been able to face against him. Our king would have beaten him and tamed his bitch in front of him, but that tim-" he didn't finish as I kicked him in the arm.

"What rank are you?" I asked.

"Why?"

"Answer the damn question." I said with an even tone before drawing shi and aimed the tip at the caribous throat.

"I am or was the captain stationed here."

"Good, then this will make things easier." Evan said as he walked up and placed a hand on the caribous head. The caribou tried to fight but I just pressed Shi closer to the throat, and after a minute Evan retracted his hand and stood up.

"Got something?" Bones asked.

"Yea, they're using Applewood as a giant relay station for communications. As well as other things." Evan said in disgusted tone. "After we send the message I'm frying the network. Hopefully that will cause them to stop for a little bit so we can attack places without them getting reinforcements."

"Now let's not be hasty I would actually like to 'borrow' one of their radios before we destroy anything we may be able to pick up a few targets of interest and get an earlier update in case we are discovered," Bone said.

"That's...That's actually a good idea," Rage said.

"Not everything in war needs to be murder and mayhem," Bones said

"Yes, but we may need to be careful because they could have passwords and encrypted messages. " Elisa said as she looked at me.

"Don't worry about that. Dickhead here knew everything about the encryptions and passwords." Evan said as he jabbed a thumb to the caribou.

"Great and speaking of said dickhead what do we do with him?" Bones asked as he looked at the caribou. Suddenly Rage snapped his fingers and dozens of blades shot of the caribous body, killing him instantly.

"Problem solved," Rage said before he began to walk off.

"I'm guessing Ash is a sore subject?" Evan asked.

"Imagine how you would you feel if a species desecrated a tomb and body of someone close to you who sacrificed their very soul to save you and throw in being a creature of vengeance into that," Bones said.

"Yea I guess I would." he said as he followed Rage.

"Sometimes he needs to learn when to say things and when to not." I said as I shook my head.

"Why don't you guys go kill some caribou I'll link up with you all later after I've broadcasted this tape and grabbed a radio," Bones said as he walked away.

"Copy." I said as I tried to catch up to Rage and Evan. I doubt that Bones heard what I said but ti really doesn't matter. I caught up with Evan and Rage and all three of us walked in silence as we walked down the street. We passed by multiple caribou that were on the ground either hugging their stomachs or crawling around while groaning in pain. All of them looked normal sized and not like the two caribou that were ridding the war beasts.

As we continued to walk there seemed to be less and less Caribou, not because Rage was slaughtering everyone of them that came in his path, but because there just seemed to be fewer as we went along. I also noticed that there were no mares around at all, none out in the streets or looking from the windows.We continued on until we came to what seemed to be a market of sorts, and there were at least a few dozen Caribou waiting. Four seemed to be the evolved ones while the others were regular.

"Stand down now. We have you out numbered!" one of the larger caribou yelled.

"What do you think?" Evan asked as I looked down and kicked a pebble.

"We kill them." Rage said as he walked forward and summoned a shotgun in his right hand. Said shotgun had a demonic look to it that even had me on edge. I looked on as Rage walked closer and closer to the caribou and I watched as they all tensed up as he neared.

"Stop where you are now!" another large caribou yelled as the rest of the caribou pulled what looked like guns off their backs. To my surprise Rage actually stopped when the caribou commanded, but after that he did nothing and I could feel the air around us thicken as the silence drew on. Finally Rage looked over all the caribou before he looked at the large one in the center of the others.

"No." He simply said as he dashed forward and battled them. But out of this I just couldn't get this feeling of something bad was going to happen soon. I started to look around us and tried to see if anything was off but I saw nothing. While I was doing this I could hear screams of agony and gun shots. When I turned back to Rage I saw that he was pulling on one of the larger caribou's arms while his left leg was on his torso. Amidst this he had his shotgun aimed at the caribous head, waiting to blow it to chunks.

"Just kill'em." Evan said as we walked over to Rage.

"I still need information." he said as he looked at us before turning his attention back to the caribou. "Now where are the rest of the caribou at?" he asked.

"F-fuck you." he said as he looked at Rage in anger.

"Not an answer." Rage said as he pulled on the guys arm harder, causing him to grunt in pain. "Tell me and I might bring you mercy."

"T-there all at the studio." he said after a few seconds of silence.

"See was that so hard." I said as Rage let the caribou go and kicked him a few feet away. The caribou landed with a grunt before he tried to get up using his uninjured arm. "Are you just going to let him go?" I asked Rage.

"I said I would show mercy." he said as placed the shotgun on his back.

"Well I thought that maybe you'd have killed him." I said as I looked at the aforementioned caribou. I only had enough time to look as the caribou dropped something black before I heard a loud bang and then a searing pain in my right shoulder blade. I fell to the ground by the force of whatever hit me and began to clutch my shoulder.

"Sniper!" I heard Evan yell as another bang went off. "Fuck! The hell is he!?"

"I don't know but we need to go." Rage said as I was picked up. I guess he picked me up but I couldn't tell because everything was starting to blur. 'Huh haven't felt this sensation in a while.' I thought as I blacked out from what I guess was blood loss.

POV Evan

It was hard to concentrate on my magic when I had a bleeding bullet wound in my left thigh. Whatever they used is still in there which was making the pain worse. I erected a half shield around Elisa, Rage and I before looking back to Rage.

"I don't know if I can keep this up." I said as a projectile hit my shield, causing it to crack. This wouldn't be a problem if I hadn't gotten shot already, but somethings you can't stop.

"Just keep it up I'll get you two out of here." he said as two more objects hit my shield, cracking it even more.

"Hurry, I 'don't know how long- gahhh!" I yelled as my shield dropped and I was shot again, but this time in the gut. "F-fuck." I said as I cupped the wound and applied a heat spell. I hissed as it closed and things were starting to get bad; we were surrounded by a few snipers on a roof a few streets back, Elisa was out for now and I was too since I can't use magic. So that just leaves Rage. I watched as he held his right hand up in front of his face and waited. I was curious until I heard two bangs.

Blood started to leak from his shoulder as he took whatever they fired, while the other was in a magic field in front of his hand. The object fell to the round as his right hand went and cover the wound on his shoulder. I would have to guess he was healing it, and I could also guess he wasn't happy about getting shot; if the red aura around him was any indication.

"You bastards." he seethed as jets of fire roared from his shoulders, elbows, and the top of his boots. His boots and wings set ablaze as claws of fire formed on his hands. I couldn't really see very well right now because of the blood loss, but Rage look demonic in appearance even though it was blurry. He then let a demonic roar before he ran of to take care of the bastards.

I didn't get the chance to bother with the pain as I saw a caribou running to me. I couldn't move fast enough and the ass got atop of me and tried to choke me. I did my best to stop him but my body was already weak, so it was a losing fight. We went back an forth trying to kill each other for some time. I got the chance to attack him and I threw a right hook at his face causing him to reel back before bringing his left fist to my face. The adrenaline in my body had helped me do that since most of my vision wasn't blurred anymore.

"You know that actually hurt." he said with a smug grin.

"Don't get cocky." I said as I glared at him as I tried to ignore the pain in my face and body.

"Oh? And what are you going to do?" he asked as he punched me again and then started to choke me. I grabbed his face and started to plunge my thumbs into his eyes, doing this caused him to choke me harder and for him to scream. Slowly my strength started to slip and my vision started to blur again. I started to panic as I didn't want to go now, but there wasn't really anything I could do as the lights started to dim. Before I blacked out the last thing I saw was the caribou getting punctured by spikes as Rage came and rammed into him with his shoulder. After that everything was black.

Author's Note

Hey guys and gals I hope you enjoyed this chapter and continue to read. Sorry for the delay but I had gotten in an accident and had to deal with.... some unfortunate things. I had just got out of a car accident with a broken arm. I have several fractures along my left arm and my elbow is broken so I'll be a little slow. My uncle however, who was the person driving the car I was in, didn't get so lucky as I did. The force at which the air bag came out of the steering wheel killed him. I am glad he didn't have to suffer but I also didn't wish for him to die.

So I may be a little slow since I have to deal with the physical and emotional pain of what happened, but I will try my best to make sure it doesn't stop me. For you guys of course. Anyways I hope you guys enjoyed this chapter and I'll see you in the next one.

Remember to May the Tides of Revolution Carry You My Friends.

Chapter 23: What is to Come

Author's Note

For anyone that reads this please check out my other stories if you haven't. They may be worse than this one, but trust me when I say that they will be going somewhere and that there will be NO garystus in them. Well not all the time, but at some times there will be a garystu. But it will only happen about every thirty chapters.Anyways I hope you are enjoying this story so far and I'll see you in the next chapter.

Chapter 23: What is to Come

I awoke to the sounds of explosions and my instinct kicked in and I jumped out of the bed I was in. I immediately regretted as I fell to my face, but I instantly shook it off and pushed myself up. I took in my surroundings and saw that I was in an infirmary, and if i had to guess it was in the palace in Aephoceria. I got to my feet and looked around me and saw no one in the infirmary, which was strand seeing how it was mandatory for at least one doctor or nurse to be in here at all times. Strange.

The last thing that I remember was the attack on Applewood where I got shot and blacked out form blood loss. Speaking of that I grabbed the needle in my arm and took it out. I noticed that I was in a hospital gown so they must have done something with my clothes. Before I could go and find that I nearly lost my balance as the ground shook beneath me. I gained my balance back and went over to the many windows in the infirmary as fast as I could. My jaw dropped at what I was seeing outside. What looked like hundreds of airships armed to the teeth and firing volleys of cannons at the city. It didn't even look like they were sparing anyone as I heard screams of pain and fear. With confusion on my mind I got out of the infirmary as quick as I could to go find out what the hell is going on.

I made my way down several halls, having no way of knowing where I was going. All along the way the ground and walls shaking around me. I continued until I caught the stench of blood, which when I went on found that it was coming from several corpses. Tears welled in my eyes as I saw the horror, terror, and fear edged into their milky eyes. Anger welled in me as I past by the dead, and I sent out a magic pulse to find where I needed to go. I found the signatures I needed to and I teleported near them.

Before I could make it a few steps I was tackled to the ground. I couldn't even get the bastard up off of me, and the pain in my shoulder wasn't helping. I gave a grunt as I charged up my magic but it immediately went out as they placed a collar around my neck. After that I couldn't even feel my magic and fear began to fester in me.

"Take the bitch into the throne room to see Lord Diann." someone said. So the damn caribou had decided to attack us, and the scary thing is they are winning. I was roughly dragged to the throne room where I saw everybody in there, the males tied up and the females in the same boat but nude. They even had the audacity to do the same to the kids.

"Ahh the final one. The bringer of death, so good to meet you." I heard someone say and i looked and saw that it was the lord fuckface, and he was looking at me with a smug grin.

"Fuck you." I said and I felt pain in my chin as I was kneed by a caribou.

"Bitch you will talk to your betters appropriately." the guy said.

"Now now, she does deserve more than that for being stronger than the others. I happen to love the stronger females, and I also happen to love fucking them silly until they become my breeders." he said as he walked down from Ash's thrown and came to a stop in front of me. I sat there powerless as he tore my clothes off and fondled my chest. My eyes burned with hatred for the thing in front of me. I was really hoping that they would burn a hole in his skull but it just wasn't something I could do. "Bring the four Harbingers with me." Diann said as he walked to the wall of the throne room and unceremoniously blew a hole in the wall, and we all got a clear view of the destruction going on outside.

"I hate to have to kill so many good cunts, but they chose the wrong side." he said in a sad tone, and it disgusted me.

"What do you plan on doing with us then?" I heard bones ask.

"Well after strip all of the whores in this room of their magic and wings I'm going to have my men take them to the crystal empire to be reeducated. But for you four..." he trailed off before summoning a silver blade and slashing Bones. i turned to Bones and I could only look on in horror as his torso fell over, off of his legs. "There that solves one problem." he said as the blade disappeared.

I started to panic as one of our only meas to salvation was killed before me. I could possibly do this but most of my powers are being restricted and my Luna is gagged so she can't release it. But I also don't want to release that much, because the last time I nearly lost myself. And I didn't want to take that chance seeing as how I devoured everything in sight.

"Without the four of you, you are hopeless." Diann said as he walked away. "Take the females to an airship, after that send it to the Crystal Empire. Tell BlueBlood I have a gift for him." he paused. "But leave the white headed whore here, I'll make this pitiful excuse for a kingdom to use; and I'll brake you in." he finished as he looked at me with lustful eyes.

"L-luna," I said in a shaky breath and getting the attention o both Lunas. Mine was gagged but Ash's wasn't, and all it took was a voice command to do it. "If you want to do it, do it. But do it when you're far away." I finished as resolve rained in my eyes. I watched as my little angel looked at me with saddened eyes before nodding in understanding.

"Take them away now." Diann ordered as all the females were taken away with all the other caribous in the room. When they left the doors shut behind them and I felt myself being picked up as I was moved in front of Diann's face. His horn's ablaze with a dark purple fire as I was held aloft. "You will be fun to play with." he said with a smile.

"Fuck you you sexist bastard." I said as I began to count. It had only been a minute since the girls were taken away, and to be honest there was no hope for use at this point. The only reason I would have to use this power was as a last ditch effort or a trump card. After saying that I was slapped across the face, hard. I felt blood start to come from my nose as I turned to looked back at him.

"Don't you dare talk to your betters like that." he said with an unamused look.

"Like hell you'd be my better." I said. Three minutes.

"You should be honored that I will be the one to brake you, not many get to say that." he said.

"Mainly because they can't say anything." I retorted.

"Ahh but thats the beauty of it. Females have no need to talk. All they need to do is eat, sleep, and breed."

"Well in my view of the world they should be able to move around freely."

"Oh we let them move around. When they're pregnant, that way they can't run that far." he said as I had reached five minutes. I had thought that to be a good enough time before starting this. 'Luna, do it.' I thought as I closed my eyes. I had no idea who said it but the voice was just as angelic as ever.

'Release control on restriction, zero. Come back to me my love.' I heard within my head and with that my full powers had been released. It didn't matter which Luna said it, all that mattered was the voice. That sweet sweet voice. I felt myself going as my body started to turn to liquid.

"Hey Diann. Have you ever wondered why the bird of Hermes must eat his own wings?" I asked rhetorically. I opened my eyes and saw him looking at my in slight fear but mostly interest. "He does so," I said as my voice started to distort. "to stay tame."

"Oh how cute." Diann said as he tried to contain me but a flood of crimson soon covered the floor of the throne room. His attempt had only caused me to hurry in my endeavors to consume this city. As my red flood passed Evan and Rage it cut their bindings and magic restraints, and I turned to them.

"Go, get the girls out and extremely far from here." I said as only the right side of my body was still in it's correct shape and fear lasted into my voice. "Before I lose complete control." They gave a nod as they teleported out, and I had a feeling they wouldn't be able to fight off the other caribou everywhere so I sent the crimson flood out the hole in the wall.

"How dare you?!" Diann yelled causing me to turn to him with an intense glare. I turned to him and my left side started to whip around like a ragging fire, full of warm hues. But they were far, far from warm.

"How dare I?" I asked as multiple voices over lapped mine. "How dare I?!" I yelled as my voice became not my own. "How dare you, you fucking disgusting prick."

"You're going to di-" he stared but a spike to his left shoulder caused him to grunt and stop talking. I brought my right hand up and covered my only eye as I felt myself slip.

"I didn't want to do this." I said weakly, my voice still sounding wrong. "I never wanted this, but I don't have to hold back anymore." I said as a smile came across what was left of my face. After that I lost full control and I closed my right eye, soon after I could see everything around me as hundreds upon thousands of eyes opened up along the red flood. I watched on as caribou, mares and stallions alike were consumed by the tsunami of blood. Ever so slowly what looked to be zombies started to come out of the blood, crawling across the ground at an alarming rate. All of them ranging between young and old, wearing different clothing; but all of them having blood coming from their eyes and ears. Their screeches tormenting me as I continued to watch as innocents were killed, I knew they were going to be killed anyway but at least they would move on. Die like this makes you mine.

I started to panic and hyperventilate to the point I went back into my mind and got into a fetal position and cried. I could still hear the screams or fear and agony as I cried my eyes out. But something brought me out of it, a bright light. I opened up and saw that almost all of the city of Aephoceria was covered by blood and eyes. All looking at the caribou that had wings and were in the air, and I was thankful that I didn't see anyone form my group anywhere close. But what did catch my attention was the bright light coming form over the horizon, and as it got brighter I could hear the screams and shouts getting louder. This had caused me to start to cry and panic once more until I saw everything around me shatter like glass. After that I slowly regained my senses and saw that I was back in the bed in the infirmary.

"Hey you two welcome back to the living," I heard someone say. I looked around the room and saw that Luna, Nightmare and Dream Catcher were in here as well as Bones. I looked down in my lap and started to clutch my head and mumble.

I heard Evan give a groan before answering. "Yea it's good to be back, but I wish I could get the assholes that were snipping us."

"It was all a dream." I repeatedly mumbled.

"Hey you okay?" Bones asked as he placed a hand upon my shoulder in a show of comfort.

"It felt so real. All of it..... was so real." she said as she looked up to me.

"It's okay Elisa you were dreaming everything is fine now you're awake and you're safe now okay," Bones said which somehow brought me comfort causing me to take few deep breaths and slowly I began to calm down.

"If it was a dream, why did I feel pain?" she asked.

"I don't know Elisa I honestly don't but like Bones said it's okay and it's over," Dream Catcher said.

"Once you both are ready feel free to come to the dining room for lunch I'm sure your Luna will be glad to see you," Luna said before she and the alicorns left Bones also gave me a gentle pat before he left with them. After he left I looked down at my lap and stared at my hands.

"What did you see Elisa?" Evan asked and I looked over to him with a dead look in my eyes.

"The End." I said before looking back at my hands.

"What do you mean by 'The End'?"

"Evan I saw the end of us. The caribou come and attacked this place, stormed it. And we couldn't stop it. I watched as they killed Bones, dragged the girls to be re-educated and and..." I said as tears welled in my eyes.

"What happened?" he asked in a serious tone, and I just looked back to him as the tears threatened to fall from my eyes.

"In order to saw you, Rage, the royals, and the elements I had Luna release it all." I said. "So many innocent mares and stallions, killed. By my hands."

"It's not your fault Elisa-" he said but i cut him off.

"Like hell it is!" I snapped, causing the tears to fall. "I watched as I consumed them all, everyone. No one was safe from the flood of crimson except for the people I directly know."

"Okay so if you said that you felt pain and that all your other senses felt real, then that means that you just had a vision. One of the future where we fail. But what if you could change it?" he asked.

"But how?" I asked as as I started to wipe the tears from my face.

"Well," he said as he swung his legs off to the side of his bed facing me. "we know that they caribou will be attacking. Though we don't have an exact date, we still know what to expect. We can prepare for this fight since we know." he finished as he got up and limped over to me. "And knowing is half the battle, so all we have to do now is prepare."

"Yea I guess you're right." I said.

"Good. Now come on, don't want to miss that Lunch." he said as started to go, but I stopped him.

"Don't forget your crutch." I said as I handed it to him. After that we headed to the large dinning room and I thought that everyone would be there, but it was only the royals from our world. Minus Nightmare. We went and sat down, I sat next to Luna and Evan sat across the table next to Cadence. I looked at Celestia who was at the en of the table before talking. "So how is everyone?" I asked.

"Doing good." Celestia answered.

"Same." Cadence said. I looked at Luna and saw she was looking at me with teary eyes.

"Hey I'm here, and nothings going to stop me fro being here for you." I said as I scratched her chin.

"I know, it's just... it's just it scared me. I thought that you wouldn't wake up." she said as the tears came.

"Lulu you know that it takes a lot more than that to keep me down."

"I-"

"Shhh." I said as I placed a finger on her lips. "I'm here." I then took a hold of her face and brought her in for a kiss. We shared it for a few seconds before I let go as I needed to breath.

"Promise to never leave me?" she asked. I knew she was actually pleading me to do this as her eyes were huge and wet. I wiped her tears away and gave her a small smile.

"I will my angel, I promised you the same thing long ago. I intend to keep it." I said before we went and ate. We talked about what had happened while we were out and they had said nothing much really, and I was happy because I think I'm still a little panic-y. Anyways after we finished Luna wanted to go rest, so we followed. Celestia led us to one of the sitting areas in the castle where she went and lit the fireplace in there. Luna and I sat together by the fire while Celestia and Evan sat in chairs. We sat in silence and I just enjoyed it as I stroked Luna's mane. It was until Rage and all the other royals came in did the silence stop. Rage came in wearing casual clothes; a red shirt, black pants and a black boots. The royals we all wearing dresses that matched their colors well. I noticed that Rage seemed to be in a better mood than the last time I saw him as he had a toothy grin on his face. They came in and Rage waved at us all.

"Hey, glad to see you two doing better." he said as all of the royals came and sat down on some couches and started to idly chat with one another. Rage just came to us and sat across from me and Luna.

"Would love to have the throbbing in my lag to stop." Evan said as looked at Rage.

"I could get someone to fix it if you want." he said.

"Sorry, but i don't take shortcuts."

"Okay suit yourself. Anyways I have some very interesting information to tell you guys." he said his smile grew.

"And that would be?" I asked.

"Well have you ever heard of the four horsemen?" Rage asked. I had heard about them in my mythology class back when I took pre-college classes when I was still in high school. It was said that the four horsemen were the first signs of the end of the world, since they symbolized conquest, war, famine, and death. I forgot about them since I was just taking that class to pass and move on, plus it has been a really long time since I was in school.

"Yea, back when I was in high school. Why?" I asked.

"Well the caribou had given us something similar." he said.

"What do you mean by that?" Evan asked.

"Well, they call us the four Harbingers of Caribou Devastation. It can be found in their Book of Providence."

"Are you for real?" Evan asked and Rage just nodded. "That actually sounds correct seeing how we have been dealing with them."

"Who am I?" I asked.

"Yea who are we?" Evan asked as he leaned forward in his seat.

"Well you're the bringer of Famine," Rage said as he pointed to Evan before shifting his finger to me "and you're the bringer of Death." To be honest that made sense if you thought about it, but I still didn't like it. It just didn't sit right with me, but there was something I wanted to know.

"What about you and Bones?" I asked.

"Oh I'm the bringer of War and he's the bringer of Conquest." he answered.

"Seems about right." I said as I heard laughter coming form Evan, and I turned to him and saw he was patting his uninjured leg as he chuckled.

"I guess it is kind of funny." I said as I gave a small giggle as I stopped stroking Luna's mane and hugged her.Hearing footsteps made me look to the entrance to the room and I saw Bones coming through the door way. Rage seemed to take notice too as he turned to him.

"Ah, Bones. I was just telling these two on the titles the caribou gave us in the papers and their Book of Providence." Rage said as he gestured to Evan and I.

"That so is that why you two are laughing? Bones asked.

"Yea." Evan said.

"It was." I added.

"Well glad to see you're amused but we intercepted a message from the caribou," Bones said.

"Great let me guess they know our location," Rage said.

"No but there's good and bad news about that problem that I'll tell you later this one is different and the word regret seems to be repeated a few times."

"Regret...Any idea what it is?" Luna asked.

"Dear Equestria we regret being ugly disgusting caribou assholes we regret coming to Equestria we regret raiding you king's tomb and villages we regret raping your mares and we most definitely regret incurring the fury of the Four Harbingers," Rage said.

"They should be regretful. But since they started the wheels of Fate, there can be no going back." I said. They started this, and we're going to finish it. Trying to get out of this the cowards way will only make things worse for them since I hate cowards, with a passion.

"I actually think that the word regret is a code word for something maybe even someone." Bones said leaving the room in silence for a few seconds.

"How do you know?" Celestia asked.

"Regret is currently being held at a place called Shardore Fortress."

"Wait a second I know that place." Rage said.

"You do?" Bones asked.

"Yeah that was where Ash got a new set of armor plus killed a Lich there it's also where we found that damn amulet that got stuck in your eye Elisa." Rage said.

"Mmm," I hummed as I rubbed my eye. "how about we pay a visit? See if anything is going on."

"I was thinking the same thing, but there is a problem. This is a literal fortress we are talking about, those things were designed to keep out intruders." Bones said.

"No problem. You see after the Lich incident I decided to learn all I could about that place just in case the need arose, and thankfully I learned several ways to get inside. The question is do we want to storm it or do this quietly?" Rage asked as he looked at Bones.

"Hm...how's the fortresses layout?" Bones asked.

"Place sits on a mountain right in the middle of several one way in one way out between that mountain and another accessible only by a draw bridge and a portaculles there is a hidden way in but it exits at the other side of the fortress place is spacious enough to grow it's own food and has it's own water supply and the place is well defended with caribou soldiers even the secret passage may be compromised," Rage said.

"Hm how many weather ponies do we have?" Bones asked.

"Enough to cover a large area." Rage said.

"Okay. I think I may have an idea, but we're going to need to make a new way in. Somewhere higher then the fortress so we can do a quick recon, and we'll need a distraction." Bones said.

"I think I have a idea for all that." Rage said with a grin.

"Does it involve explosives?" I asked with a deadpan gaze.

Two Days Later
Time- 6:00 am
Location- Shardore Fortress

It had been two days since I woke from my sleep and the horrific vision I had. I have no idea if it was real but if it was, and I hope it isn't, I have to find a way to prevent it. I know that the others have already made countermeasures for the caribou's ships. I still have no idea as to how they were able to surprise us, but what I do know is that I will not let it happen. The deaths of those innocents that I killed when I had let go will not happen, not if I can help it. Anyways Rage, Evan, Bones and I stood atop a hill a few miles away from the Fortress

"Breathtaking but what is it with ponies building structures on top of mountains?" I asked as I looked at my fellow harbingers as we stood before an army of Eternal Flame Guardians who were under Rage's command.

"You wanna get a closer look?" I asked. "Only one way to find out."

"Alright Rage, Evan we'll leave the army to you." Bones said.

"Hey before you leave should we use our harbingers names?" Rage asked.

"What the hell for?!" Bones asked in an annoyed tone.

"Code names," Rage said with a shrug causing Bones to look at Evan and me for our their opinion.

"Eh let's humor them." Evan said with a shrug.

"I don't care, as long as we get the job done." I said. I wasn't in the mood, as I wanted to kill. I would have loved to go with Rage and Evan to kill, but going straight in isn't my style.... not anymore. Since I can die now from physical attacks I have adopted to go silently instead of run 'n gun. Bones gave a sigh before he replied.

"Fine War, Famine you know what to do let's go Death." Bones said.

"Try not to die Conquest." Rage said but Bones flipped him the bird before he teleported us onto the top of a mountain where a group of weather ponies were just finished making a massive fog. "Status?"

"Just finished making the fog now sir they won't see you coming but sir mind if I ask how do you plan on getting over there?" the leading pony asked. I watched as a smile grew on Bones face before he walked over to a strange wood and metal contraption and pulled a leaver resulting in a pair of ropes to shoot out of the devise and into the fog few seconds later the ropes go taunt and Bones tested their strength before he pulled on another leaver and planks of wood slid along the ropes creating a bridge.

"You ready for this?" I asked Bones.

"Need you ask?" Bones asked before he summoned his bow and launched an arrow into the air signalling Rage and Evan to start the attack before we ran onto the bridge.

We ran through the fog and soon streaks of blue appeared arching through the sky before they came down with a thundering boom. Meaning the catapults have been fired and had hit their targets, if the screaming was anything to go by. Once we passed through the fog I saw our bridge had connected with one of the inner tower's walls, just below a window. Bones then gestured that I go through the window, to which I nodded, while he leapt onto the fortress wall. I went into the window and landed, hoping to see a contingent of guards but I was greeted by shelves of bottles and mop buckets.

"A janitors closet, really? Of all places.." I said as I crept to the door and cracked it open. I didn't sense anyone out side so I opened the door and peeked. There was no one I could see at either end of the hallway, so I guess that was good. All their forces were dealing with the others outside, not even thinking of someone sneaking in during the chaos. 'Morons' I thought as I went and climb into the rafters, thinking it to be smarter than to be up here rather than on the ground. I went on and searched through empty hallways, looking for any signs of life. I had found none so far, no matter how many rooms I had passed and the sound of battle outside was really making me jealous.

Anyways after however god knows how long I sensed the life force of a few people. I made a right at the end of the hallway I was on and went straight for the individuals. When I neared them I could see that it was four caribou standing in the hallway, two looking down one end and the other the other end. I went and stopped to where I could drop down in the space between them, but stopped and listened to their conversation.

"So should we be worried if one of the harbingers comes here?" one asked.

"No, because they'll be occupied with our other forces out front. Those Minotaurs will surely kill most people in one swing, especially when their minds are clouded by the rage enchantments we have placed on their head." a second said. I made a mental note about the enchantments and the minotaurs. I waited in silence and as I was about to drop down when they started talking again.

"Soooo... why are we guarding the commander?" the first caribou asked. To be honest when I got a good look at him he looked like he was in his early teens, since his antlers were short and he was shorter than the other three.

"You ask alot of questions recruit." a third said. "Were here to make sure that none of the harbingers or their forces don't make it into the room the commander is in." I was shocked, to have the final defense of the highest ranking officer in the font include a recruit. That's foolish, stupid, and unheard of. It actually piped my interest as to why he was here, I'm gonna keep an eye on him; might, might not kill him.

"Well the commander has been quiet for the past ten minutes." the recruit pointed out.

"Mmm you're right." the final caribou said as he turned and looked at the door they were blocking."Recruit go check on the commander."

"But-"

"Do it or i'll tear what antlers you have off your skull." he threatened.

"Y-yes sir." the recruit said before leaving his spot and going to the door. I waited for him to enter and shut the door before I jumped down. Like a cat, I was silent and swift. I landed there without a sound before letting my magic out and making wires surround the caribou. I had them on the floor so they wouldn't see them until the last second.

"Recruits ask too many questions don't they?" I asked aloud.

"Yes they do." one said before turning around and looking at me. "the hell are you doin her bi-" he said before I flexed my right pinkie, causing the wire below him to slice his body up. I watched as he body slowly fell to the floor in a mess of blood and gore. The other two slowly turned around and looked at me in horror. I gave them no time as I balled my right hand into a fist, slicing them as well.

"Like I said, they ask too many questions." I said as I turned around and went to the door they were guarding. I slowly opened the door to make sure I made no sound, and inside I saw that recruit looking over a desk across the room. I slowly made it to him in an attempt to quietly kill him. I saw that the room we were in was small, resembling an office. There were book shelves along the walls, a large wooden desk in the middle of the room towards the back, a chair behind it and a desk at the back of the room. There were also two doorways, the one I came in and one to my left.

I crept up to the point I was behind the recruit and I jumped and put him in a choke hold. He struggled for a minute as he tried to speak but I tried my hardest to make sure he didn't.

"I'm -ack- not -guh- like them." he finally managed to get out and I lightened my hold, but kept it tight enough.

"What do you mean, and make it short." I ordered.

"I'm here to try and stop what ever they're doing here."

"And what are they doing here?" I asked.

"I don't know." he said and I tightened my grip on him causing him to cough. "I swear I know nothing. All I do know is it's something big."

"Uh-huh and how much of this do think I believe. Now give me a reason to why I shouldn't slit your throat right now?"

"B-because I-" what ever he was going to say was cut off as someone came through the other door in the room. The guy was wearing some very high ranking clothes so I assume he is the commander. When he looked to me his eyes widened before he gave me a stern gaze.

"What is a low level whore doing in my office? And why are you here boy?" He asked me and the recruit. It really pisses me off when ever someone calls me a whore. Even before I was a girl I hated when someone degraded women.

"I was sent in here by the guys outside to check on you sir." the recruit answered.

"And I assume my men out side are either dead or out of the fight?" he asked me.

"Yea, they're dead." I said. "Now how about you be a good boy and come with me." He answered my statement with a chuckle before responding.

"Little lady I don't know who you think I am but I won't be going anywhere." he said as I brought my right hand behind my back and conjured a pistol. "You however will be sent to the stables for the boys once they kill the intruders."

"Yea lets see how well they do against eternal flame guardians." I said, causing his eyes to widen. It a split second he went to gab something from his waist but I was a step ahead as I whipped my hand in front of me and fired two shots at him. The first hitting his left thigh and the second in his left knee. I know the risks of shooting someone in the knee but I needed to make sure he didn't run away. I watched as he fell to the floor screaming as he clutched his bloody knee.

"YOU SHOT ME!" he screamed.

"That I did." I said as the gun dematerialized. "Now both of you will come with me."

"I-i thought you were going to kill me." the recruit said as I put some cuffs on him.

"Change of plans, but don't expect to live long. Now lets go." I said. I walked past the desk with the kid in my grip but something brought my attention. I saw a gun laying on the table, one that was severely outdated but a gun none the less. It was a pepper-box gun; it had six barrels and had black and copper brown handle. I took it off the desk and pocketed it before grabbing the injured caribou and taking them to the others. Though I had to drag the injured one since he couldn't walk, and I may or may not have made him hit things along my journey. When I got there I had told Rage and Evan about the two in my company and that I needed to wait for Bones to get here.

After about fifteen minutes or so Bones came in from the same door I entered the courtyard from.

"So this the piece of hydra shit that runs this place huh?" Rage asked as I set the commander on his knees before Rage.

"To hell with you harbingers!" the commander shouted.

"Been there done that try to come up with something more intimidating next time would you," Rage said as he crouched before the commander who just spat in in the face of Rage's helmet but Rage just wiped the spit off and stood up.

"You'll need to be far more intimidating if you want to scare me Conquest," the commander said but this just caused Rage to laugh. "What are you laughing at!"

"You seem to have me confused, permit me. This is Famine, she is Death. I am War, and I am the last one here you want to piss off cocksucker." Rage said as he cracked his knuckles before he kicked the commander in the chin sending him flying upwards slightly before he landed in the dirt.

"Oops my bad did you need your mouth to suck Diann's cock like the good little cocksucker you are?"

"That will do War." I looked at the source and saw Bones was approaching

"Ah now this right here is Conquest," Rage said as he held an arm out gesturing to Bones.

"I'm gonna need some medical assistance in the dungeons and two stretchers there is something you all need to see, especially you War. So wait until later until you decide what to do with him," Bones said as he gestured to the commander.

"Understood," Rage said before he gave a whistle and several flame guardians walked up to us two were wearing white heavy armor and a red cross on their shoulders and had a pair of stretchers with them. "Hold him till I get back," Rage said to a different pair of guardians.

"Tuigsinn." the two said before they crossed their spears above his neck in perfect sync holding the commander in place.

Bones then led us into the fortress and down to the dungeons, which was large and round but as I looked around I noticed a sheet of cloth covering something. I came back to reality when I heard Bones asking Rage to instruct the white guardians to have some griffioness taken back to the Pale Horse immediately while the rest free the females and also take them to the ship. They all nodded and did what Bones requested them, and as the guardians went to work I saw a griffioness in horrible condition being carried away on one of the stretchers. When I went too ask Bones what was under the cloth I saw a doe walk up to Bones and bow from the waist.

"Thank you." the doe said while she bowed.

"Don't thank us yet we still need to get her back." Bones said causing the doe to nod and leave.

"Hey this may not be important but I found this on the desk in the commanders room." I said as I pulled out the pepperbox. When Rage saw the gun he gently took it and held it before him and touched it to his head as if giving prayer.

"An item of Ash's?" Bones asked.

"Yes he took it off Sombra after we took back the empire when it returned...now I know exactly what I'm gonna do to that asshole when I get back up there." Rage said as a fire flickered in his eyes and his cape looked hotter.

"There's more," Bones said as he walked over to the cloth and removed it revealing a body that wore armor which was similar to Ash's but it was more mechanical in the chest region. It had large holes in the back which I figured to be some kind of booster or thrust rocket exhausts and above them near the neck was a hexagon shape with a slash in it. But the face is something that would haunt me. It was Ash's but the lower jaw was made of metal and a piece of metal covered it's left eye, but the right one was red and almost cybonic in the iris area. As I stared at the body so many questions and emotion swirled inside me but the strongest two emotions was anger and shock.

"WHAT THE HELL IS THIS SHIT!" Rage shouted as an aura of malice and fire swirled around him.

"Seems to be an experiment of some sort they made." I said with shaking hands.

"Yes it does and if word gets back to the others, and I know it will, it's not gonna be a good day. Especially for your Luna." Evan said.

"Indeed and it's a problem for us. Also cause this thing tossed me around like a rag doll before I slashed this" Bones said as he pointed at the hexagon above the thrusters.

"Load it on the ship, but keep it covered. The less that know about this thing the better." Rage said to a pair of guardians who bowed and began to get to work while the rest of us left.

"We're gonna need to grab some info on this thing from one of the caribou stationed here. One of them must know something, willing or not." Bones said.

"A hundred bits says the commander knows something. Also Bones I need to talk to you about the caribou recruit that I dragged back with me." I said with crossed arms. I had a feeling that if what that kid said is true then we might have someone how can go into places without raising much suspicion.

"A recruit, what about him?" Bones asked.

"Well, the kid said that he wasn't like the others. But that could be a way for him not to get killed. He's being watched up top with the commander, so if we question him I think we can get some info from him as well. Might not be so useful but it will tell us why he said that."

"I'll be the judge of that." Rage said as we exited the castle and into the courtyard.

As we approached the prisoners Rage then snapped his fingers and made a head gesture to the guards holding the commander to which they nodded and picked him up and dragged him away while Rage walked over to a young looking caribou most likely the recruit Elisa mentioned the recruit looked up at Rage with fear and a small amount of awe before Rage harshly grabbed the caribou by the throat and brought him close to his face but Rage's grip wasn't strong enough to cause the buck to choke Rage's eyes then lit up with fire and he sniffed the caribou a few times before he released him.

"Get the cuffs off." Rage ordered and a guardian obeyed.

"He's good." Bones asked.

"He's no angel no surprise. However he doesn't stink of sweat and cum mixed together and there's no sins of lust or lying on him and very little sin at all for that fact." Rage said. Once the cuffs came off all the prisoners began to shout in outrage at the recruit.

"Traitor!"

"Cockless mare lover!"

"Bastard."

"May Ash Blade strike you down!"

The last remark surprisingly made the guardian beside him to pull back on the prisoners antlers and plunge his sword down the buck's throat before he said something in Demonic Angel.

"He says none of you are worthy of so much as speaking our king's name which I wholeheartedly agree," Rage said with a growl before he made a nod to a decorated guardian who gave an order in Demonic Angel and the guardians responded by executing the prisoners. "Now Bones that female caribou from before what's going on there?"

Later
Aephoceria
Airship Dock

The cargo door at the bow of the ship opened and the guardians assisted all the female prisoners in getting off the ship before they were taken to get some clothes and help meanwhile the guys and I were escorting the three caribou we took aboard and the still injured griffioness the three caribou were looking around in awe trying to take in everything at once but the ex-commander couldn't dwell for long because Rage had him at sword point I then noticed this worlds rulers approaching us so we halted our walk and let the rulers approach us and when they did the doe and the recruit immediately got onto their knees but the commander stood tall and defiant while the guardians walked on carrying the injured griffon away most likely to get help.

"You do not bow?" Luna asked the commander who just spat at her hooves. Rage then flipped his sword around so he was holding it by the blade and whacked the ex-commander in the back of his legs forcing him to kneel before he flipped the blade again and held it to his neck.

"I trust you four have a good excuse for bringing these three here?" Faust asked.

"Pardon for doing so your highness but the doe here was a captive among the caribou and was the target we originally went in for as for the young buck here it turns out he is not like the rest of his ilk. He detest's raping mares and has tried to help them in small ways several times this has been confirmed by both War and several mares that were once prisoner and as for the last one the now ex-commander of Sharddor Fortress we would like to question him for information," Bones said professionally.

"I see," Faust said.

"Your highnesses," the doe spoke causing all of our eyes to turn to her. "I know I don't have the right to ask this of you but please I beg of you let me stay by Pita's side while she recovers."

"Conquest would you care to elaborate for us?" Celestia asked.

"I believe she is talking about a young female griffon princess the two were locked in the same cell and when I arrived Pita's condition was very poor and was on the verge of death however I was able to delay it and she is now being transferred to the medical wing as we speak for treatment and from what I can guess these two are close." Bones said as he looked at the doe before he looked back at the rulers.

"Very well...But however she is to have a pair of guardians with her at all times till we all say otherwise." Luna said.

"Thank you your majesties thank you." the doe said as she bowed her head to them.

"Sluts." the ex-commander muttered under his breath earning a kick to his jaw from Rage sending him flying a few good feet.

"That will do War." Faust said when suddenly the ex-commander quickly got up and made a break for the ship.

"Famine." Bones said.

"On it." Evan said before summoning small knives and throwing them at the caribou's legs. Said caribou made it a few more steps before slowing down and dropping like a bag of potatoes. Bones then walked over to him and grabbed the buck by the fur on his head before he said something and dragged him back over to our group.

"I'll take this one to interrogation I'm sure there's lots you want to tell me isn't there," Rage said with what I could guess was a sadistic grin before he grabbed the buck and took him to the interrogation room.

"And what of him?" Bones asked as he pointed to the recruit.

"Elisa you're the one who wanted to bring him correct?" Luna asked.

"Yea I am. I thought that maybe I'd see what he has to say. Couldn't really hurt anything since we can kill him in a instant." she said as she went and grabbed said recruit and started to walk away. "I'll see you guys later, gonna have a friendly chat with this guy here."

I left the bay and headed to my room in the castle with the recruit behind me, still in cuffs. The walk was quiet, and the stares the kid got must have been bad seeing how everyone that we past looked at him in anger, disgust, and /or sneered at him. When I finally made it to my room I led him in and shut the door.

"Sit on the floor." I ordered. I took off the jacket I had on and placed it on the bed before sitting in front of the recruit. "I'll start this thing off, whats your name?"

"Kamau." he answered.

"Interesting name, so what did you mean by your not like them?" I asked.

"Well for once I was raised by females."

"And how do I know you're telling the truth? For all I know you could be lying."

"I'm not! My mother taught me not to lie."

"And what else? Respect them?"

"Yes, what else would she teach me?" he asked and I stayed quiet for a minute.

"What happened to your mom?" I asked, and I saw that his demeanor changed.

"She was killed when a group of males came into the camp I was born in and tried to take everyone. My mom got killed in the process when she tried to save one of her friends."

"And your father?"

"He was killed before I was born. He held off a group of raiders as they attacked my moms old camp." he said as tears started to form in his eyes.

"Ey don't be getting sappy with me." I said, I don't want to have to deal with this shit. "Do you have any siblings?" I asked

"Y-yea I have two sisters, Ahsa being the oldest and Kali being the youngest."

"SO you're a middle child correct?" I asked to which he nodded. "Okay now tell me why you were at the fortress."

"I was there because I had learned they were doing something bad there, experimenting with machines and flesh. Had I known they were going to use King Ash they way they did."

"What do you mean?"

"Well I learned from the scientists that they used actual parts from Ash's body to make that mech, which ones I have no idea." That was not going to bode well with the others.

"Why were actually there, what was your motive?" I asked.

"Because I heard that they were making a revolutionary machine that would be the end of the harbingers."

"Yea and you saw how good that went. Why where you there, were you planning on ruining their plans?"

"Yes I was."

"And how were you going to go about it?"

"I don't know actually."

"Are you fucking daft? You can't just go and into a heavily fortified fortress planning on destroying their work with no plan! You're lucky enough that me and my friends came in and saved your ass. I mean seriously."

"Sorry I just never thought it through. I was going along with it as I went."

"Okay we're going to have to a talk about this later. For now sit in that chair," I said as I pointed to the chair across the room next to a desk. "Imma take a nap, don't touch anything." with that I got up and lopped on the bed and closed my eyes.

Prologue

I walked in to the San Diego Comicon convention center with my best friend in the world right beside me. Yes me and my friend flew all the way from the East coast to the west just for a convention. I should get back on track. I was walking into the building dressed as Ethan smith, a version of the Wanderer from fallout 3 and my friend Evo was dressed as the Courier from Fallout New Vegas. This year we decided to go as characters from Fallout. We had put so much into our costumes, especially me. I had been bending backwards for months trying to get the outfit right and so did Evo. So here we were, going inside for the convention. When we got in and got passed administration we made it a few feet before we were stormed for autographs and pictures. Now i'm not one for that much attention, but it was good. That kind of attention makes you feel special, like your a celebrity or something. As soon as the people fanned out, me and Evo went and started to check out the booths with the merchandise. We were walking past all the tables because nothing had caught our eyes, until I noticed a booth with a man dressed as the Merchant from Resident Evil 4. Now everyone has heard about all those strange disappearances at conventions, but being the idiot that I sometimes am I paid no attention to it. So I put my hand on Evo's shoulder to stop him. When he did I pointed towards the booth.

"Hey Evo, how about we check that one out?" I asked. He nodded and we walked over to the table. Now there's something you should now, my friend...he's somewhat the quiet type. When we got over there I noticed a dogmeat puppy plushie. Now those are extremely hard to find, considering that no one knows what he looked like as a pup. While Evo went to pick up an Anti-materiel rifle. We were so interested in the props that we didn't notice that guy coming to us.

"Hello, Stangers. How may I be of service for you?" the man asked.

I continued to look at the merchandise as I talked with him. "Yes you can. Have you heard of the disappearances of cosplayers?" I asked which I saw him flinch.

"Yes, what of it!?" he hissed. Which I in turn looked at him.

"Wow dude, chill. Me and my friend here," I said gesturing to Evo "aren't going to anything about what you do. All we want is to go where all the other people went to." When I said this the merchant had a look of what I assumed was confusion under his mask.

"And why, pray tell, would you want to leave your home?" he asked.

I looked at him in shock before I said "Are you serious? Merchant have you looked at our planet? I mean it doesn't matter which version of our world you go to-"

"Would you shut you damn mouth about the fricken Multiverse theory shit." Evo said. Which I promptly turned to look at him and said to shut the hell up and it worked seeing as he went back and looking at then various weapons from the fallout series.

"As I was saying, have you seen that we are killing ourselves with pollution. Plus I also want to go somewhere and have adventure." I finished.

"Well I can see where you coming from, and you are not wrong about your species slowly killing themselves. Okay enough of this talk let get to business. I can see you that you were interested in the dogmeat pup plushie and your friend seemed into the Anti-materiel rifle. What else would you be interested in?" the Merchant asked. When he asked this I was really shocked. All the stories said that they only bought one thing. But what they didn't have was over three thousand dollars on them. So I continued to look around his products and I noticed he had Gauss rifle, YCS/186, Mini gun, Shawn-off shotgun, Tesla cannon, Marksman carbine, a 25mm grenade APW and two .375 magnum revolver in his stock. So I picked each one up and brought them to the merchant along with the dogmeat pup plushie.

"Awe nice choices, very nice." he said. Then Evo came up next to me with a .44 magnum revolver, two .22 silenced pistols, an Automatic rifle, Assault carbine, an Light Machine gun, Christine's CoS silencer rifle, a Marksman carbine, All-American, two Sleepytyme, a riot shotgun, the CZ57 Avenger and a Missile launcher. Me and the merchant just looked at him as if he was crazy, well more of me them him but still.

"Evo seriously? That many?" I asked.

"Well its better to be prepared than sorry." he responded. He then turned and faced the merchant, while I was still glaring at him. "So how much would this cost us?" he asked.

"....How about eight hundred ninety-seven dollars." the merchant said. I thought about it for a couple of seconds before nodding my head.

"That sounds reasonable, but how are we going to carry all of these weapons?" I asked aloud.

"How about a satchel bag with a relative pocket dimension in it for you each?" he offered.

"That sounds awesome, but won't it cost more?"

"No it will be free of charge. Mainly because you are the only customers to figure me out. Congrats." he said as he applauded us. "So seeing as you are the first, you will be able to chose what time period you show up." I soon turned to Evo and we discussed what time period we'd chose and we decided to tell the merchant in the form of a riddle. So we both faced him before I spoke.

"How about sending us to when we are most needed. But wait..." I said as me and Evo started to put our weapons in our satchel bags. When we finished we weren't carrying any of them, well except me. I had my revolver in my holsters on either side of my waist, but I had the plushie on my right shoulder. "Oh before we go, can we have a magical power? I know the characters didn't but I think this would be an awesome power." I asked as I swiftly turned around back towards the merchant.

"Of course, what would it be?" he asked.

"Could we have the ability to summon anything that comes to mind?" I asked.

"Of course. All you have to do is snap you fingers and what you imagined will appear." he said.

"Awesome! But i'd feel bad for having that extra. So here." I said as I handed him the rest of my money,which was two thousand, six hundred and three dollars. When I did that he told me that the power was an gift, but I persuaded him to take the money. After I gave it to him he put four hundred thousand bottle caps in my satchel bag and told me that was what I would need to use as money there. So We turned back around and started walking again.

"Avarice." he said as we started to walk out the booth only to stop and look at him in confusion. "My name, Avarice." he said again and we nodded.

"I'm Wade." I said.

"Evan" he said in a low tone. Yea he's somewhat a shy person when it comes to meeting new people. So with that done we turned around and resumed our trek out the booth. When we were finally out we disappeared in a flash of white.

"Those boys were the most interesting customers i've ever had.....oh well." Avarice said as he had his booth disappear in a flash and left the convention.

When I opened my eyes I noticed that I was falling from the sky, so I turned over and looked down. Below me was an stone castle, it took me a few minutes to realize that was the Castle of the Two Pony Sisters. I also noted that it was still intact, 'So that means that they still live there, and there is no damage what-so-ever so that means that Nightmare Moon hasn't hap-' my thoughts were interrupted by a whimper. When I looked to my stomach, where the whimper was coming from, and there was a puppy there. 'That must be dogmeat.' I thought. I proceeded to find Evo and noticed a couple of yards above me. I then looked below me and notice a tower coming fast. So I did what I had to do, I protected dogmeat by curling up to act as a shield.

Luna had just finished taking a bath and was walking out of the bathroom in her private quarters. She walked over to her dresser and started picking out something to wear. After about five minutes she picked out her afternoon attire, which consisted of a black bra and panties and also a thin night gown. She then laid the clothes on the bed and started to put her bra on when something came crashing through her roof right where the door goes to the balcony. This sudden event caused her to rip her favorite bra. When she went to go and yell at the pony who was foolish enough to do this she gasped. Lying in front of her was a hairless ape in an old brown duster, black pants and boots, and a brown stetson. The ape had a dark brown mane and he looked around Luna's age, or what she appeared to be. After a while of looking the creature over a whimper brought her out of thought.

She rolled the creature over on it's back and when she did she gasped again. Lying there on the creatures stomach was a puppy. One that the princess of the night had never seen. She noticed that the pup had a broken paw. She then picked the pup up and started to cradle it in her arms. Not a moment later the creature started coughing, when it stopped it stared at her with almost glazed green eyes. She then saw that it had blood going from its forehead down the side of its face.

"P-plea-please h-help." it said before coughing up blood and passing out. Not too long after the creature passed out there was a splash that came from the garden. This shocked her but she was knocked out of her stupor by one of her guards barging through the door.

"Your highness there were two creatures that fell out the....sky..." he said as he noticed that he was looking at the other creature and a nude lunar princess. His muzzle was painted a new shade of red before he shut the door and went back to check on the other creature as it was being retrieved from the pond in the royal garden. Luna, now with her own bush, looked down at the creature before her and then called her personal guard. The stallion stationed outside the door cracked the door open, hoping to not be on the same end as the rookie that came in earlier.

"Yes you highness?" he asked.

"Bring this creature to the medical hall this instant." Luna said. The guard came in with a few others as Luna wrapped herself in her bed sheets. She watched as her guards took the creature away to be medically treated. So with that she then started to put a new bra on. Then her panties, and then a navy blue dress that complimented her form. When that was done she walked towards the medical hall.

When the lunar princess arrived at the medical hall she noticed another creature, one with armor on, as she walked in. She watched as they set it down on the bed next to the other one. A few minutes later her sister walked in the room, along with Star swirl the Bearded and Clover the clever. She watched as the two went over to the creatures and Celestia walked over and stood next to luna.

"Hey Lulu." Celestia said.

"Yes Tia?" Luna asked.

"Word has it that the creature with no armor saw you naked. Is that true?" Celestia asked which promptly elected a blush form Luna.

"So what?" Luna said a little too fast as she crossed her arms under her breasts and turned her head sideways.

"Oh its nothing." Celestia said as she walked out the room to attend her royal duties. When she left, Luna sat down and watched as the medical staff worked on the two creatures wile the two mages were studying them. All of a sudden the one with no armor on started to grunt in pain and there were a few audible and sickening cracks coming from it. When the sound stopped the doctors scanned the creature and said that it had mended itself of its broken bones, which is quiet shocking seeing how it had crashed through six feet of stone wall. After a little more examining the doctors figured out the the creature with no armor was male, which caused all the mares in the room to blush. As they found that out they rest of the guards had figured out how to remove the armor from the other creature. They could tell by the it's features that it also was male, seeing how they didnt want to have to go through the same experience as the other one. Later on the creature that came crashing into Luna's room awoke and sat up. When he did, all eyes in the room were focused on him.

When I woke up I noticed that I was in a hospital room surrounded by anthropomorphic ponies that were all staring at me. After a few seconds of awkward silence a deep blue furred mare cleared her throat. I turned my attention towards her right before she spoke.

"Greeting creature my name is Princess Luna of the night, and may I ask you a question?" she asked. Which made me chuckle.

"You just did." I responded as I swung my legs over the side of the bed.

"Well then how about a few?"

"Ok shoot."

"Okay, what are you?"

"I am what is known as a Human, or Homo sapiens if you want to get all sciencey." I said as I did the jazz hands beside my head.

"Why did you crash into my personal cambers when I was nude?"

I looked at her with a shocked expression on my face. "I did what?"

"I said that you crashed into my room, through six foot of wall no less, and landed on my floor while I was trying to get dressed."

"Okay that's weird." I said still somewhat confused.

"And how so is it confusing?" Luna asked.

"Ohh nothing, just right before I blacked out again I remember seeing an angle right in front of me and I asked it for help." I said.

"Well for your information that was me you were staring at before you passed out. And do you mean it by that I looked like an angle?" she asked with a noticeable blush.

"Of course you do." I sincerely said.

"Thank you. Nopony has ever complemented me on my beauty before."

"Your joking right? You'd have to be blind not to notice the way you shine." I said, with a little anger rising because of how no one has noticed her beauty.

"Oh no. Ponies have always said I was beautiful before. They only do that to get power or have a high status." Luna said with a sad expression.

"Luna I may have just meet you," I started and then putting the backside of my hand against her cheek, "but if all those ponies only try to complement you to get what they want then they are missing out on the true beauty that you hold." I finished. When I looked at her I noticed that she was crying tears of happiness, because I know what she has been going through. A few seconds later and she lunged at me and wrapped her arms around my neck and started crying even more. When she did that I had to hug her waist to prevent us from falling on the floor.

"Thank you so much. You don't know how much that means to me." she said as she continued to sob into my chest. Our little touching moment was broken when everyone in the room 'dawwed' at the little show we put on. When they did that, we both separated and she went to go and sit back in the chair next to my bed. After a few more awkward minutes Evo woke up. I then got out of bed and rush to him.

"Dude, you alright?" I asked concerned for my best friend.

"Yea I'm alright." he said as he clutched his head. So I had a talk with him and told him that we were in Equestria and at the castle with the two princesses, which was way before the main six were born. Also I was explaining all the tid-bits of what happened with me. When I was finished explaining there was scratching at the door. I got up and opened the door and there stood dogmeat. I promptly picked him up and brought him in the after thanking the vet that healed him. Turns out they healed his broken paw in a matter of minutes. So when I sat down I was assaulted by dogmeat for a minute or so. When he was done Luna asked me why I named him dog meat. So I told here that I wanted to call him Quasar but he would only answer when I called him dogmeat and nothing else. So the three of us sat there for a few hours talking about our daily lives and such, when Luna asks us if we will be her friend.

"Sure Luna we will be your friends." Evo said as I nodded in agreement and then we all joined in on a group hug. Which got an adorable bark from dogmeat. Luna bent down to him and picked him up and asked if he wanted to be her friend too. That got the pup to bark in agreement and his tail to shake faster. After a while Luna told us that she had to go and attend night court, even though nopony goes, and she told us that we aren't allowed to leave this room until tomorrow afternoon. Bu before she left, she asked us for our names and I said Ethan Smith while Evo just said the Courier.As soon as she left the room I turned my head to Evo with a deadly serious expression on my face.

"Evan, we need to prepare for whats to come." I said with a stern tone and he nodded in agreement.

Author's Note

Ohh for anyone else that reads this the next chapter will be a time skip.

Chapter 7: A New World and to Death We Part

Cold. Thats all I could feel. It wasn't a chill that you could feel on your body but one on your soul. After the mishap with the spell resulting in us being sent to the void, i don't really know. All I know is that the only way to be sent into the void is by either being banished by a god or forgetting to put a magical shield around you before you teleport. Thats what happened to Starswirl, poor guy. Not that much has happened since then except for us drifting. So I was just drifting there in the void next to Evo before I saw a light in the distance. I tried to summoned what magic I had left and conjured a drop-pod. I gabbed Evo and placed him inside before I pushed the pod with all I could muster. I then climbed in and shut the hatch. The inside was padded and only had one window, which was the size of a windshield. I could see the light in the distance getting closer by the second. I placed my swords down before I turned to Evo's limp form and started to shake him as I was trying to wake him up. I got tired of this after a few minutes so I decided to slap him. In hindsight, that wasn't a very smart move. Evo shot straight up and punched me dead in the nose. I yelp and fell back as I grabbed my broken nose and put it back in place.

"Where are we!?" Evo shouted.

"Dude, were in the same room, no need to yell." I said.

"Well," he said looking around the pod. "where are we?"

"We're in the void." I said in a neutral tone.

"The what?"

"I thought you would know this, but the void is the space between universes. And the only way to leave is with a high amount of magic or by seeing a light. Just like that one." I said as I pointed to the light off in the distance.

"Okay, so what do we do to pass the time?" he asked with a bored expression.

"I suggest we get some rest. We don't know what could be on the other side, better to be rested for the occasion."

"Okay, wake me up when you do."

"I will." I said as he laid down. I waited a few minutes until I heard him snoring softly before I struggled to place a spell to alert me if there is a problem and a spell to circulate and recycle the oxygen inside seeing how there isn't any electronic systems. I then pulled out my watch from my hammer space and started the stopwatch function. With that done I started to lie down and get some rest. I laid there hoping that we go to a place without much struggle before all I know was the darkness of unconsciousness.

I awoke to a calming warmth. It felt good and reassuring. I sat up and rubbed the sleepiness from my eyes before I looked out the window. Sitting in the vacuum of space was a bright orange star. It looked to be the same size as the one orbiting Equestria. I grabbed the watch I had set and looked to see how long we were asleep. The watch read that we had been asleep for two and half days. Even with that much sleep I still felt weak. I looked myself over and saw that not much had changed about my wounds that I had sustained. I sighed, 'I really messed up this time. I couldn't protect the ones I love.' I thought as I started to cry. I usually don't cry because I don't really have a need to, well.... except for now.

'Oh would you stop with the sappiness! I bet you Luna wouldn't wouldn't want you to be like this.' I heard Evangeline say from within my mind.

'I failed. I couldn't protect them. Its just like with my sis-' I didn't get to finish that thought as Evangeline materialized right next to me and slapped me across the face.

"Your not going back down that road again, okay?" she said. "We all make mistakes, we all fail but if we can go back and correct those mistakes can we get better." she said with a soothing voice that calmed me down. I didn't realize it but during that time she had leaned in and gave me a hug.

"Thanks. I needed that."

"Of course. Im your partner, I wouldn't be if I wasn't there to protect you." she said as she dematerialized and it was only me and Evo again. I then heard the sound of snoring and looked towards Evo and saw him drooling. I shifted over to him and started shaking him.

"Evan, wake up." I said as I continued to shake him. I then started to violently shake him for half a minute before I got tired. So I decided to slap him again, but this time I backed away from him. He instantly shot up and still was able to punched me in the nose, breaking it again. I yelped and fell backwards as I clutched onto my nose and felt blood flow from it through my hand. "DAMNIT!" I yelled.

"Well then don't slap me. I thought you would learn that the last time." Evo yelled.

"Well I thought you wouldn't hit me if I backed up further." I said as my nose finally healed.

"Sorry you thought wrong. Now where are we?" he asked.

"We seem to be in space and drifting tooooowarrrrrdssss a sun. Shit." I said because I had totally forgot that no matter what the sun orbits, it will always have a gravitational pull to it. I watched as we started to drift into the sun, and I felt the heat increase. "We need to get away!" I yelled. I then activated my magic and created a magical hand in an attempt to push us away from the ball of gas. I struggled there trying to push us away, and I started to sweat. "A little help would be appreciated!" I said as I coughed up a mouthful of blood. 'Damn, I'm pushing my body a little too far.' I thought as more blood came up. I could start to feel the pressure of using my magic lessen. I saw that my blood red magic color had taken a sort of lime green hue to it, and looked over to Evo.

"Don't strain yourself. Your already critically injured and I don't need you dieing on me." he said giving me a gentle smile. After he said that he gave one hard push and we shot away from the sun. I looked out the window and saw that we were heading towards a planet. The planet in question seemed to resemble Equis in someway. 'If this is another version of Equestria, I hope there nice or at least have a good back bone.' I thought with a smirk. As we raced towards this Equis a thought came to me and a devious smile adorned my face.

"Ya know, if that is Celestia's sun we just basically groped her." I teased while still smiling.

"Well now I feel awkward." he said with a blush.

"Im just messing with you." I said waving at him. After that little problem we continued to drift towards the planet. I sat there thinking about what to do and how to react should something I wasn't going to expect happen. Evo and I sat there watching as the giant rock got closer before we felt the pod starting to shake. I noticed that the window had started to glow red so I strained to place a spell on the glass to make sure it doesn't break. As I continued to watch the planet get closer I noticed that it was night time and that we could be seen quicker and easier.

"Evo as soon as we land we need to run. There's no telling if they are nice, multiverse and all." I said. I then felt a magical pulse emanate from Evo. "Dude are you trying to get us detected?!" I hissed, trying not to start my bleeding as I moved. I then looked over my bandages and saw that they were somewhat soaked in blood, so I snapped my hand and the medical tape surrounding my body was replaced with new bandages.

"Well they will see us in the night sky so why not. Also in the scan I picked up seven alicorn signatures and two strong power levels coming from one point of the planet." he said.

"Well we better get ready or else-" I didn't finish my statement because the entire pod started to violently shake causing us to fumble around trying to regain our balance. I notice that we were heading towards a forest the seemed thick, I then noticed an old castle right in the middle. 'Huh, must be the Everfree.' I thought. "Dude brace for impact!" I said as we hit the ground, hard I might add. As we dug a new trench in the dirt, on the inside of the pod we were shaking around so much it felt as if we were in an earthquake. I looked out the window and noticed that there was a rock wall up ahead and we were heading straight for it. "Oh shit!" I said as I was flung forward into the window and then a rock, that was the last thing I remember before I blacked out.

I awoke to the sound of muffled talking coming from outside the pod. I could make out two male voices and at least six female. I tried to get up but I noticed my right arm was crushed underneath a rock that had pierced through the window. I looked over to see Evo laying against the other side of the pod with a puddle of blood around his head. I sat there for a few minutes contemplating on what to do before I heard the sound of someones magic and then the hatch to the pod was ripped off. Before the hatch was torn off I laid back down pretending to be unconscious. I heard them throw the hatch to the ground outside before speaking.

"Well I'll be damned," I heard someone say.

"What is it Ash?" Asked a second voice. Both seemed to be male if their voices are anything to go by. They then carried on a conversation but I didn't really listen. I slowly opened my right eye far enough to where I could see and I saw the main six of this universe, 'Seems to be a anthro-verse too.' I thought, standing around along with two human males. Apparently they were the ones who were talking. I then noticed a group of guards standing around, and oddly enough must of the guards were females. I overheard from the guys conversation that there names were Ash and Rage. They then pulled the pod from the rubble of the wall. After that they set it down away from the wall. Then they grabbed us and dragged us out of our pod, and from my new position I could get a great view of my surroundings. My location looked to be a grey canyon, and judging by the castle being nearby then we must be in the chasm that the girls crossed over to defeat Nightmare Moon. During my internal rambling I didn't notice a guard slowly leaning into my face. So with the greatest of reflexes I knocked him away, and by 'knocking away' I mean I kicked him in the balls and then in the gut hard enough to send him flying past the group. I spit up a little blood as I performed a back flip and landed on my feet. I looked across the group with unease as I saw all the guards get into a fight stance. I too got into a fight stance, but it only lasted a few seconds before my body felt weak and I wavered and put my hand over my mouth as I coughed up another mouthful of blood. I looked up and saw some of the girls looked at me with there faces turning a shade of green. I then looked back at Ash and Rage and saw worry.

"Fucking wounds." I mumbled. I then snapped my fingers teleporting my swords to my hip. The affect was instant, all the guards pointed the weapons at me and then Ash summoned a blue handled sword with wings acting as the cross guard, one regular and the other webbed, and a silver wolf head on the hilt and a blade with a dull silver shine to it. I then detached Shi from my hip and whacked Evo upside the head. He shot up again and planted a hand on the ground before twisting his entire body around. I didn't have time to contemplate on what he was doing as I soon found that I had lost my balance and landed face first into the rocky floor. I then picked myself up, "Evo, what the fuck?!" I yelled. "Why did you do that?" I asked as I stood back up.

"You hit me in the head. I think its only fair what you got, and don't use the whole I'm injured bullshit with me. I know your alot tougher than you look, so suck it up." he said. He then looked around and saw all the guards pointing their weapons at us, the main six and the two humans. "Am I missing something?" he asked.

I then rubbed the back of my head."I may or may not provoked them."

"Well we need to go." he said as he turned towards the others. He then bowed, "Im terribly sorry but we can't stay here any longer and we must be going." I then collapsed to my knees breathing heavily. Evo turned to my direction, "Wanderer are you okay?" He asked.

"Y-yea, we ju-just need to g-get out of here. I-I feel like p-passing ou-out." I said feeling light headed. I watched as Evo walked to my side and slung one of my arms over his shoulders. He then looked towards the group.

He lowered his head and closed his eyes,"Until we meet again," he then looked back up and opened his eyes "and I have a feeling it will be very soon." he said as I closed my eyes. I could hear Ash yelling at us to stop, but Evo had already jumped into the air and started to run. After about ten minutes of running he set me on his back piggy-back style and continued running. After a little while of Evo running through the air I opened my eyes and saw what looked like a dessert.

"Where are we?" I asked.

"We are close to the edge of the Everfree and bordering the Wasteland." he said before he looked back at me "I want whatever information that you picked up before we left." he ordered.

"Jeez, ya don't have to be so demanding." I said with closed eyes before I opened them and looked forward. "The two humans that were standing there, form what I gathered, are named Ash and Rage. The Main Six are.... well the main six and the guards don't really have to be explained. Were they the two high power signatures you picked up with the scan."

"Yea. And if they are bad news then we don't have a chance to face them in our condition. I still can't believe we got our asses kicked by an arrogant caribou." he said with disappointment in his voice as he looked down. His head shot up instantly.

"Evan. What is it?"

"I think those two are following us." he paused. "They seem to be keeping a distance of exactly two-hundred-fifty feet." he said as he looked back.

"No don't. Let them think we don't know that they are there." I said. "Gives us the option of a sneak attack."

"Alright." he said with a nod. After that we kept on running until we were a little ways in the dessert. When we got to a good spot we stopped and landed back on the ground. As soon as I touched the ground I fell to my knees. Evan came to my side but I told him I was alright, just tired. As soon as I got my breath back I stood back up, though I still struggled to do that. I coughed up a little blood, but I quickly wiped it away.

"Damn way is that happening so much." I said. I then looked towards Evan. "Are they still following us?" I whispered.

"Yea, but they stopped about a two clicks south of us. They're probably observing us." he said.

"That's good. We don't know what they're up to. So we nee-" I didn't get to finish my sentence as the ground we were standing on started to shake. After a few seconds it stopped. I looked around for what could have caused the quake but noting was showing. Unless... "RUN!!" I yelled just as a giant stinger burst through the ground. It was going straight for me, and I barely dodged it. I watched as it retracted back underground. I then rushed to Evo's sided and put our backs to each other. "Do you know what that was?" I asked as I scanned our surroundings.

"No I don't. But What I do is that whatever that was isn't good." he said. Just then several objects come bursting through the ground into the air. I watched as they soared through the air and landed on the ground around us. They looked like giant scorpions the size of a house. "It seems with have been ambushed, how uncanny." he said with a smile. He looked over to me, "There seems to be five or so of these things, and one's underground still. Are you ready?" he asked.

"Yea." I said as a blood trail came from my mouth. Just as I said that two of the scorpion's tails shot out at us and we easily dodged. "Should we use our swords or guns for this one?" I asked as we flew in the air.

"I don't know about you but I'm using my sword. You use whatever you want." he said with a smile. We then landed on the air below us and drew our swords. I decided to go with Shi because using Senbonzakura wouldn't be fun, and the fight would be over in a matter of seconds.

'Yay! Let's do this!' Shi said with the excitement of a child.

'It's been a while shi. Ya ready for some fun?' I mentally asked her with a smile.

'Yea! Let's go!' she yelled as she giggled and laughed.

'Well time to get the show on the road.' I thought. As I drew Shi a tail was racing towards me but before it could hit I managed to cut it off. I watched as the rest of the tail thrashed about in pain before falling over limp. The scorpion that still had its tail came rushing at me; the tail managed to stab me in the leg after that I cut its tail off. "Bring it on!" I yelled as I put my hand on my blade right next to the guard of the hilt. "Scream, Shi no sakebi!" I yelled as I ran my palm down the blade, and in a bright flash my sword changed into a scythe with black flames along the sharp edge of the blade. I held in behind me as the two scorpions that attacked me came rushing to me in an attempt to squash me. I started running and I delivered several cuts to them and they got a hit on me but I was able to jump into the air and dodge. I landed back on the ground and looked behind me. The two scorpions were about to turn around and try and deliver another attack, but as soon as they took one step they fell to pieces on the ground and were covered in the black flames. With a thought I changed Shi from her scythe form back into a sword and after that I turned towards the fight Evo was in and saw him dodging all the offensive attacks coming from the scorpions. When I got a good look at the two creatures I noticed they were both missing one of their pinchers along with their tails. I then sat down on the ground and started panting heavily and coughing blood. After a minute of Evo delivering attack after attack he decided to end it. With speed so fast that I couldn't see he shot to the ground, and not a moment too soon did the beasts explode in chunks of meat. I then cupped my hands around my mouth and yelled, "SHOW-OFF!!". Evo and I then walked over to each other.

As he sheathed his sword the rumbling started again. But what came out of the ground was something even I didn't think was possible. A scorpion five times the size as the one's we just fought. When it landed it caused me to lose my balance and fall on my behind. As I looked upon the monstrosity before me, I couldn't help but give a large smile. I then coughed up blood probably ruining my chances of fighting.

"Okay your not fighting any more. Your too injured and im surprised you haven't passed out from blood lose." Evo said as he withdrew his sword and pointed it towards my neck.

"I guess your right. Have fun." I said with a laugh. With that he jumped into the air and rushed towards the beast that stood before us. The scorpion seemed to be quicker than the others and was able to swat Evo away like a fly. I saw him soar through the air and into a sand dune a few hundred feet away. The scorpion then started to come straight towards me, but it couldn't seeing as one of it's legs was just cut off. To my shock the leg grew back as the beast turned around and wiped it's tail at Evo. I could only watch as the stinger struck him right in his gut. I could feel me myself as my anger burst forth. Unsheathing Senbonzakura, I blinked right in front of it and cut it down vertically. But before I could make another move I was swatted away as if I was nothing. As I got back up and saw that thing in front of me I could only smirk.

"Ya know I didn't want to use this bankai but I guess I have no choice." I said as I held the swords blade up away from me and the point upwards, though as I was doing that a massive pain flowed through my heart. Visions breezed passed my sight. The vision show Luna lying in a pool of blood saying 'Til we meet again my love'. Then....she died. After the visions clear I was thrown to the ground by one of the pinchers. I performed a scan on Luna's body using the the chip I placed in her arm. I got nothing in return, no heart beat, pulse, just... nothing. I started losing it as I felt all my power return to me and the restrictions disappearing. I could only start to cry as I dropped Senbonzakura and fell to my knees. The scorpion took full advantage of this and rushed me. I couldn't think straight as my power was being restored, and I then arched my back as I screamed to the heaven's.

"LUUUUNNNNNNNAAAAAA!!!"

Evo's POV

This beast was able to swat me away as if it was nothing. Somehow I wasn't able to see the scorpion pincher coming my way and I was flung into a sand dune a little far away. As I picked myself up I saw that it was going after Ethan, and if I'm having trouble dealing with this thing then he may not survive. With great speed I blink under the beast and cut one of its legs off, and to my shock the leg instantly grew back. It continued its path for a few hundred feet before it turned around and whipped it's tail at me. I could feel the stinger pierce my gut and all I felt was a unbelievable searing pain there. I coughed up blood as I screamed in agony. I was then flung again away from the beast. I watched as Ethan tried to cut the monstrosity down but was hit again and thrown to the ground. I then saw him about to use the banki for Senbonzakura but then he knelt to the ground clutching his heart as if he was in pain. Apparently the monster thought of this as an opportunity to take its opponent out and started to run towards Ethan. I could then feel more and more power emanating from Ethan and all I could think is where was he getting this power. Unless....

"LUUUUNNNNNNNAAAAAA!!!" I heard Ethan scream towards the sky. There was only two ways for him to get all of his power back and that was if Luna unlocked all the restrictions or if she died. And judging by his reaction I think it was the latter. I watched as a spiral of blood red energy shot into the sky, and was emanating from a doom of energy coming from Ethan and causing the sand beneath him to fly away creating a dust storm. I could hear him screaming in emotional pain as the scorpion tried to hit the energy but whenever it would hit it was as solid as a wall. I then saw Evangeline materialize next to me with a serious expression.

"Evan, I need your help." she said. "When we get the chance I need you to knock Ethan out." she then looked towards him, "He losing himself to me."

I was confused, what could she mean by that."What do you mean by that?" I asked.

"What I mean is he's becoming a hollow. He just watched Luna's final moments and his heart is breaking. I'm trying to stop him from becoming a hollow but he's slowly becoming one."

"Well we need to stop him." Just as I said that Evangeline fell in the sand clutching her chest before muttering 'shit' and dematerializing, and just as she left I heard Ethan's scream of pain turn into one of agony. This continued to go on until a few minutes had passed and the beam of energy dissipated. When all of it was gone I saw Ethan standing there but his appearance had changed. He had long flowing white hair, blood red eyes and he had those tendrils coming out of his back. But the biggest difference I noticed was the baseball sized hole in his chest and the fox skull on top of his head, but unlike Evangeline's it didn't have that crack along the muzzle. I saw that the scorpion was about to squash Ethan with its pincher, but before it could get close it was cut off and fell to the ground. 'By Faust. I didn't even see him move.' I thought in awe and fear. I decided to get closer to the battle and to get a better view. I watched as the thing backed away in fear but then for some reason stopped and charged Ethan again. I saw him pick Senbonzakura and hold it to his chest and then he twisted it to where the point faced the ground. "In your next life be grateful that you fell by the hand of my sister's banki." he said as he let go and and I watched as in disappeared into the ground.

"Ban-kai." he said as several large sword blades came form the ground behind him. "Senbonzakura Kageyoshi." Then all the blades turned a bright pink and a changed into a storm of cherry blossom petals that raced towards the creature. To my shock the beast was able to dodge the petals but not all of them as a stream of blood shot into the air. I watched as Ethan moved his hand towards the thing causing the petals to go twice as fast as before. The scorpion kept dodging most of the petals before it shot its tail at him. But before the stinger could hit, a wall of the blossoms appeared but the thing kept on trying to push through. "Trash." Ethan said as he slashed his arm to the side causing a stream of petals to cut off the tail.

"If you have sentience in that brain of yours you should keep this in mind. This bankai is like a relentless barrage from every direction by billions of blades attacking simultaneously. If you don't leave know I'll just have to shred you to pieces." he said with a straight face. "Plus your attacks are far too broad and predictable. You could never evade the attacks from Senbonzakura." I guess the thing wasn't listening as it continued to try and attack him while he was talking. I watched as senbonzakura shot forth towards the creature before splitting into two streams and going along the sides of the beast. It took that as an opportunity to get a clean attack. The streams connected behind the creature and shot towards it's rear; it didn't see it coming as the streams shot into the beast and then outward creating millions of holes in its body. The beast stood for a few seconds before falling to the ground dead. I was glad that he was able to pull it off, and I saw most of the pedals disappear in the wind and some forming back into Senbonzakura. When I got a good look at Ethan I noticed that he had blood coming form his eyes, mouth and arms. Even his bullet wounds were leaking. He then fell to the ground on his hands and knees while dripping blood. I rushed to his side.

"Ethan are you okay?" I asked.

"Luna...she's...she's dead. And there w-wasn't anything I could do to st-stop it." he said as he sobbed for a few second before his head shot up and scanned our surroundings.

"What?" I asked.

"We are being surrounded by ten life signatures."

"Are they from the group form earlier?" I asked.

"No. These have hatred and darkness in their heart.... except for one." Just then he shot one of his tendrils in random direction and hit something. That something screamed in pain as it was made visible. It looked to be a male anthro pony in red and white clothes. He had blood running down form his mouth because of the stab wound. I watched as Ethan stood up and brought him closer to him. "And what are you and your group doing out here?" he asked as he tilted his head.

"We're here to kill you!" he shouted.

"And why is that?" I asked.

"Because you are a pawn for the false rulers that was brought to this planet to keep us from completing our mission." he said

"Want to tell me what this mission is?" Ethan asked.

"Like I'd ever tell abominations like you! May the father of understanding guide me." he said as he started screamed in agony for a few seconds before falling limp on the tendril. I watched as Ethan flung the corpse away and looked around.

"I know the rest of you are out there. Show yourselves!" he ordered, and just like that they all showed themselves. Their was nine more, ten in all just like he said. I saw eight adults and what looked like an adolescent. Though she looked to be a bat pony. With one of their members dead they charged accept for the young one.

"Everypony kill them! Use the alicorn stone daggers!" He shouted. 'Alicorn stone?' I mentally asked trying to remember a stone called that. During my mental though train I didn't notice the pony coming towards until it was too late. He was able to stab me in the shoulder. I grunted in pain before grabbing the pony by the neck and squeezed. I heard a sickening snap, and I picked the now dead corpse and threw it at the other two who were getting too close. I then summoned two daggers and threw them at the downed ponies. I had taken three of the four that ran at me, and I was wondering where the forth one was. I didn't have to wait long as I felt a dagger being stabbed into my gut from behind. I smirked. "One thing you need to know about bud," I said.

"And whats that?" he asked.

"Don't get near me." I said, as he looked at me with a confused expression. In the blink of an eye I unsheathed my sword and slashed his arm and then his neck, after that I cleaned the blood of of my sword and resheathed my sword. He still looked at me in confusion as his arm fell to the ground. Though he didn't have to wait long as his head fell off of his body and to the ground. So with my enemies dealt with, I turned to see Ethan with only one more opponent. I watched as the pony ran up to him and tried to stab him, but as the blade came into contact with his skin in broke into pieces. I saw the pony's face turn to one of horror and fear.

"Really? Is that the best you got?" he asked. He then pulled his arm back and flattened his hand out before thrusting it forward through the pony's chest. The pony coughed up blood before saying 'May the father of understanding guide me' and then died. He then pulled his arm back causing the body to fall to the ground. I walked over to Ethan and looked over the corpse. I didn't find anything important except for the necklace around he pony's neck.

'Templar's' I thought. I then showed Ethan the necklace and he got that gleam in his eye.

"I wanna be an assassin." he said.

"No you are not." I said. I then noticed the teenager standing about thirty feet from us with her knees shaking. Ethan did too as he walked towards her, and so did I. When we were right in front of her we stopped and Ethan squatted down while I stood there.

He gave a soft smile, "Hello there little one, what are you doing here?" he asked in what seemed to be a fatherly tone.

"I-I was forced to c-come out here and h-help kill you." she said with fear in her eyes. Ethan then coughed up a huge amount of blood before wiping off of his chin. She went wide eyed at that.

"Sir are you alright?" she asked.

"Im fine. But what is a little kid like you doing out here with them?" he asked. I then felt a pain in my gut and realized I haven't done anything about the poison that was in my blood stream. I didn't have anything to combat it and I couldn't just summon something because I didn't know how it would work. I looked to see Ethan looking up at me with one eye open.

"Hey! Im not a kid!" she yelled. Apparently she didn't notice me being in pain.

Ethan closed his right eye and looked back at her, "And how old are you then?" he asked.

"I'm thirteen!" she said.

"Okay and what's your name?" I asked.

"Nightstreak." she said with a blush.

"Well Nightstreak, my name is The Wanderer and this is the Courier," he said gesturing towards me. "and if you'll excuse me I have to black out." Ethan said as he fell forward in a pool of his blood that he coughed up earlier. Shock over took both of our faces as we stared at his body. I knelt down and flipped him over. By now my vision was getting blurry but I was still able to do what I had to. I placed two fingers on his neck and I could feel his pulse slowly decreasing. I started to tear up.'Please don't die on me.' I thought as I felt his pulse stop. Fear gripped my heart as I started to panic. So I did the only thing I knew how to do in this situation, I preformed CPR. Nightstreak knelt down beside me as I continued to give Ethan CPR. After a few minutes of CPR, nothing happen and I fear for the worst. I then felt the two life signs start to come closer. I looked to my left and saw them as my vision got even blurrier. I could feel myself get light headed as the two got closer. When they were right next to us I was on the edge of blacking out.

"Help us. Please." I pleaded as the world around me spun and I saw nothing but black.

Author's Note

Okay guys here the next chapter. I hope you guys enjoyed it and will give it a like if you haven't already. I your wondering what Nightshade looks like here.

She is actually anthro in the story and is the size of a kid mind you. But as always I hope you enjoy and I'll see you in the next chapter.

PEACE!!